Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Author's Notes:

Meant To Be :  12 Muskeeteers and the Chamber of Secrets .

As the summer following Harry's first year at Hogwarts comes to a close, the young wizard's life is about to take a dramatic turn. Despite the joys of reconnecting with Ginny through letters and dream visits, Harry's return to the Dursleys' is met with the usual cruelty. However, when their abuse crosses a line, Dudley intervenes, calling in the Aurors and leading to the arrest of his parents. In a surprising twist, Dudley discovers he's a wizard, and the two boys, along with Grandma Tucker, begin a new life at Fawcett Manor.

Meanwhile, Harry's friendship circle expands as he welcomes new members to the group, now dubbed the "12 Muskeeteers." Luna Lovegood, Dudley Dursley, Susan Bones, Samantha Jones, Scorpius Malfoy, and Daisy Potter join the original group, including Ginny, who's now starting her first year at Hogwarts. Together, they form a diverse and dynamic group, united by their loyalty and friendship.

As the new school year begins, the 12 Muskeeteers must navigate the challenges of Hogwarts, including Quidditch, school dynamics, and the mysterious Chamber of Secrets. With Sirius Black's return to the wizarding world, secrets from the past begin to surface, entwining with current events and threatening the stability of Hogwarts. The group must work together to uncover the truth behind the Chamber, while also confronting the complexities of their own relationships and identities.

Amidst the turmoil, Ginny and Harry's love continues to flourish, but the mysterious writer in Tom Riddle's diary poses a formidable threat. As the story unfolds, the 12 Muskeeteers will discover hidden strengths, confront unexpected challenges, and learn the value of unity and loyalty in the face of adversity. Will Voldemort succeed in regaining power, and what secrets lie beneath the surface of the wizarding world?

Hello and welcome! This story is a continuation of my previous work, Meant to Be. As some of you may know, Meant to Be is a lengthy tale, currently spanning over 700k words. I understand that its length may deter some readers, giving the impression of being a daunting or boring read.

However, I've received feedback that breaking the story into smaller, manageable parts can enhance the reading experience. With that in mind, I've decided to divide Meant to Be into a series of connected stories.

This suggestion actually came from my sister, who encouraged me to explore this format. As a result, readers now have the flexibility to choose how they'd like to experience the story. If you prefer to read the entire narrative in one go, Meant to Be is still available as a single, complete story. Alternatively, you can opt to read it in parts, as I release each new installment.

Thank you for your continued support, and I hope you enjoy this new format!

As I continue to share this story with you, I'd like to clarify a few points. The narrative is fully mapped out in my mind, with some key notes to guide me along the way. However, please be patient, as it may take around a year or more for the entire story to unfold.

As of March 10, 2025, we're currently at the point where Harry is in his second year at Hogwarts.

Regarding the story's pacing, I've received feedback from some readers, and I acknowledge that there are indeed pacing issues, particularly in the first year. I recognized this midway through the first year, but by then, it was too late to make significant changes. However, I'm committed to adjusting the pacing from the second year onwards. You may notice that the subsequent years unfold at a slightly different pace, potentially making them shorter than the first year.

I'd like to take a moment to acknowledge the central theme of this story: the blossoming relationship and love between Harry and Ginny. Some of you may have commented on the development of their romance, and I'd like to share my approach. From the outset, my intention was to portray Harry and Ginny as a couple, despite their young age. I understand this may raise questions, but rest assured that their early love is a deliberate narrative choice, and the reasons behind it will be revealed as the story unfolds.I'd also like to address a concern: I want to assure you that I'm not promoting sexist or perverse themes. Harry and Ginny's relationship will evolve naturally, including romantic moments like kisses. Their bond is deep and meaningful, and I'll reveal more about it as the story progresses.

On a separate note, I want to warn you that the early chapters of the story contain scenes of abuse during Harry's time with the Dursleys. While I've tried to handle these scenes sensitively, some of you may still find them disturbing, especially if you've experienced trauma or have certain mental health concerns. Please take care of yourself as you read.

I'd like to address another aspect of the story: you may notice that Harry's abilities and intelligence surpass those of his canonical counterpart. This deviation is intentional and will be justified within the narrative. My concern, however, is that you might perceive Harry as overly powerful or godlike, which is not the intention. Once Voldemort is formally introduced, you'll understand why Harry's enhanced abilities are necessary to counter the Dark Lord's threats.

Unlike some fanfictions where Harry's powers are amplified without a corresponding increase in Voldemort's abilities, my story takes a different approach. Voldemort's powers and darkness will be revealed to be even more formidable than in the original canon, making Harry's enhanced abilities a necessary counterbalance. While Harry may seem overpowered during the first year, keep in mind that Voldemort's resurrection and return to power are still unfolding, mirroring the original storyline. By the story's conclusion, you'll see that Harry's abilities are not excessive, but rather a crucial aspect of the narrative.

I'd like to acknowledge that while I strive to remain faithful to the wizarding world's lore, there may be instances where I intentionally deviate from it to serve the story's needs. As this is an Alternate Universe (AU) narrative, I believe such creative liberties are justified. After all, the essence of an AU is to offer a unique, non-canonical take on the original story.

Regarding my writing style, you may notice that I occasionally include detailed information that might not be crucial to the plot. I do this because some readers appreciate the extra depth and context. Feel free to skim over these details if they're not important to you, or indulge in them if you're interested – the choice is yours.

I'd like to clarify the story's rating: as of now, the narrative is generally suitable for a PG-13 audience, with the exception of some scenes depicting abuse. Please note that these scenes are not graphically described, and I've endeavored to handle them sensitively. However, as the story progresses, it may explore darker themes. Rest assured that I'll provide clear warnings before such chapters, allowing readers to prepare themselves or skip those sections if needed.

I'd also like to acknowledge my writing process openly. While many authors rely on beta readers for feedback, I use artificial intelligence (AI) tools to assist me in crafting complex scenes and refining my grammar. Please be assured that the storyline and creative direction are entirely my own. I leverage AI to help me avoid errors, as English is not my native language, and I'm prone to mistakes. This collaborative approach enables me to produce a more polished narrative while maintaining the integrity of my creative vision.

I want to express my heartfelt appreciation for your feedback, reviews, and comments. Your input is invaluable to me, and I welcome praise, constructive criticism, negative feedback, and suggestions. I do hope, however, that you'll share your thoughts respectfully, avoiding inappropriate language and personal insults. In return, I promise to maintain a respectful tone and avoid intentional offense.

I also acknowledge that we may not always see eye-to-eye, and that's perfectly okay. If you disagree with me on certain points, I encourage you to share your thoughts and suggestions. If I find them plausible, I'll do my best to incorporate them into the story. Please know that I'll strive to please as many readers as possible, but I understand that it's impossible to satisfy everyone's preferences. Your understanding and feedback are greatly appreciated.

Before I conclude, I'd like to address one more important aspect. If you're expecting a story that disparages or "bashes" beloved characters like the Weasleys, Hermione, Snape, or Dumbledore, I'm afraid you won't find that here. This narrative is designed to be respectful and celebratory of the wizarding world and its inhabitants. If you're curious about my stance on these characters, I'd be happy to share my thoughts with you via private message.

In particular, I want to emphasize that this story will not feature a "dark" or "manipulative" Dumbledore, nor will it engage in Dumbledore bashing. While the narrative may touch on his flaws and imperfections, it will do so in a respectful and nuanced manner.

I'd also like to assure you that I have no intention of offending anyone's sentiments, religious beliefs, or values. If, inadvertently, I do cause offense, I offer my sincerest apologies. Please know that my goal is to craft a story that is both entertaining and respectful.

I'd like to acknowledge the intellectual property rights of the original characters and the wizarding world's lore, which remain the exclusive property of J.K. Rowling and other respective owners. I make no claim to these rights. Any text or content from the original books used in my story remains the property of its rightful owners. My ownership is limited to the original storyline and characters I've created.

Lastly, I've included a brief summary of the story below. If, after reading these author notes, you're still interested in embarking on this journey with me, I'm deeply grateful. Please feel free to begin reading, and thank you for your support!

Story Summary:After the events of Godric's Hollow in 1981, Harry Potter is sent to live with the Dursleys, where he suffers severe abuse. Unbeknownst to Harry, this abuse unlocks ancient powers within him, strengthening his magical core and granting him new abilities. Despite this traumatic start, Harry grows into an exceptionally intelligent, powerful, kind, and selfless individual.

Before beginning his first year at Hogwarts, Harry meets Ginny Weasley and develops feelings for her. Thus starts their romantic journey together, accompanied by adventure, friendship, and the battle against the increasingly powerful Voldemort. Alongside their friends, Harry and Ginny courageously face the Dark Lord's growing threat, their bond and love for each other becoming a beacon of hope in the face of darkness.

"Meant To Be" is a heartwarming and thrilling tale of Harry and Ginny's relationship, set against the backdrop of magic, friendship, and the eternal struggle between good and evil.

Hinny Forever ! No Bashing !

Chapter Begins 

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

A/n : Hello I know that I have dragged 1st year a little too much so which is why you may feel 2nd year shorter than first. Thank You.

• This Chapter is basically a recap sort of thing till mid chapter.

The term had officially come to a close, marking the end of Harry's first year at Hogwarts. It had been an eventful year, filled with adventure, friendship, and challenges. Harry's journey had begun on the Hogwarts Express, where he had met Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger. Neville Longbottom had soon joined their group, and the four had become inseparable.

Their friendship had been put to the test when they had encountered Draco Malfoy, who had tried to insult them. However, Harry's response had been calm and collected, and he had made it clear that he didn't believe in house rivalry. Despite this, Harry had been sorted into Gryffindor House, after the longest hatstall in Hogwarts history. The Sorting Hat had been torn, as Harry's qualities made him a strong candidate for all four houses.

Throughout the year, Harry's thoughts had often turned to Ginny Weasley, who was still at the Burrow, waiting to start her own Hogwarts journey. Despite the distance, Ginny had remained close to Harry's heart, and he had often found himself thinking of her.

As the year progressed, Harry's exceptional capabilities had become apparent, and he had consistently topped every subject.

One of the most significant transformations had been in his relationship with Professor Snape. Harry's bravery and kindness had slowly chipped away at Snape's initial disdain, and eventually, Snape had come to respect Harry, realizing that he was not his father. This newfound respect had been evident in Snape's interactions with Harry, and it had been a remarkable turnaround.

Another highlight of Harry's first year had been his selection as the youngest Seeker in a century. This honor had been bestowed upon him after his incredible display of bravery and compassion during a Flying session. In a remarkable feat, Harry had caught Neville's Remembrall mid-air while simultaneously saving a bird's egg from falling. This selfless act had earned him the admiration of his peers and the respect of his professors.

As the year progressed, Harry's exceptional character had shone through, as he consistently showed respect and kindness to everyone around him. This included not only his friends and teachers but also those who were often overlooked or underappreciated, such as Madam Pince, the librarian, Madam Pomfrey, the school nurse, and even Argus Filch, the grumpy caretaker.

Harry's commitment to unity and his disdain for house rivalry had driven him to take the initiative to bring the houses together. With the help of his best friends, Hermione, Neville, and Ron, Harry had started this ambitious project. He had initially succeeded in uniting the Hufflepuff first years, who were quickly followed by the Ravenclaw first years. However, Slytherin had proven to be a more challenging case, with half of the students resisting the idea of unity.

Despite this, Harry had refused to give up. He continued to treat everyone with respect and kindness, regardless of their house affiliation. This approach had ultimately earned him the respect of Crabbe, a Slytherin student, during a flying session. When Crabbe had struggled with his broomstick, Harry had rushed to his aid, helping him without hesitation. This selfless act had impressed Crabbe, who had begun to see Harry in a new light.

However, Harry had faced a difficult time during Halloween, as it marked the death anniversary of his parents. This year, the pain had hit him harder than ever before.

Ginny, his girlfriend from the Burrow, had sensed his distress and taken the initiative to visit his parents' grave with him on Halloween. Her presence had brought Harry comfort, and together they had paid their respects to James and Lily Potter.

Meanwhile, Draco Malfoy had been struggling with his own emotions. He had realized that he had developed a crush on Hermione, which had left him confused and disoriented. In an attempt to shake off these feelings, Draco had insulted Hermione on Halloween, setting off a chain of events that would ultimately lead to her being attacked by a troll in the bathroom. Fortunately, Harry, Ron, and Neville had come to her rescue, saving her life and cementing their friendship in the process.

The incident had also marked the beginning of a internal conflict within Draco. Torn between his loyalty to his family's dark values and his growing sense of morality, Draco had begun to question his ways. He had started exchanging letters with his younger brother, Scorpius, who had already begun to rebel against the Malfoy family's beliefs. This marked the beginning of Draco's journey towards redemption, as he slowly started to re-evaluate his values and loyalties.

On Halloween, the castle had been attacked by a group of five trolls. Four of them had engaged in a fierce battle with the professors, while the fifth troll had been dealt with by Harry and his friends.

However, what had made the encounter truly remarkable was Harry's ability to communicate with the trolls. He possessed a unique gift that allowed him to understand and connect with creatures, regardless of their language. This special talent had also earned him the distinction of being a Friend of the Goblin Nation.

Harry's unconventional thinking and open-minded approach had made a significant impact on those around him. He had even inspired Professor Binns to revamp the curriculum of his notoriously dull "History of Magic" class. Harry's influence had brought a fresh perspective to the subject, making it more engaging and relevant to the students.

Following the events of Halloween, Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Neville had joined forces with Fred and George Weasley to form a secret group of pranksters, dubbed The New Marauders. Their mission was to follow in the footsteps of the original Marauders, James Potter, Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, and Peter Pettigrew.

Meanwhile, Draco's internal conflict continued to simmer, driving him towards a more positive path. The first Quidditch match of the season had marked the beginning of a new series of events. Harry's friends had been convinced that Snape had attempted to jinx Harry's broom, but Harry had suspected that Quirrell was the true culprit. This had led to a chain of events that ultimately revealed the existence of the Philosopher's Stone, hidden beneath a trapdoor in the forbidden third-floor corridor.

As they delved deeper into the mystery, the four friends had made an unexpected ally: Fluffy, the fearsome three-headed dog guarding the corridor. Thanks to Harry's unique ability to communicate with creatures, they had been able to befriend Fluffy, who had become a valuable, if unlikely, friend.

However, the Quidditch victory had also led to a tragic event - a dream reality convergence that had left Harry shaken. In the dream, he had experienced the unbearable pain of losing Ginny, and had even felt the searing agony of the Cruciatus curse.

Fortunately, the timely intervention of Madam Pomfrey and Professor Snape's Legilimency skills had saved Harry from the dream's dark clutches. The incident had provided a crucial clue to adults like Professor Dumbledore, hinting that Sirius Black might not be the betrayer everyone thought him to be. However, despite this revelation, the adults were unable to take decisive action, leaving the kids in the dark, unaware of the truth and its implications.

As the year progressed, Snape's relationship with Harry continued to evolve. Impressed by Harry's improvised Forgetfulness potion, Snape collaborated with him to create a better, revolutionary version. Together, they invented the Potter-Snape Amnesia Potion, a groundbreaking achievement that showcased the unlikely duo's combined expertise.

Meanwhile, Draco's internal struggle had finally come to an end. He apologized to Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville for his past behavior, and Harry, understanding the complexities of Draco's situation, accepted his apology with open arms. The group of four friends had expanded to five, with Draco's newfound camaraderie marking a significant turning point. His change of heart also had a profound impact on the Slytherin first years, who began to unify under his leadership.

Harry's mission to unite Hogwarts had reached a major milestone, completing stage one. The first years, with a few exceptions, had come together, transcending house boundaries. It was a remarkable achievement, one that filled Harry with hope and optimism for the future. As he looked out at his friends, he knew that this was just the beginning of a brighter, more harmonious era at Hogwarts.

However, the dream reality convergence incident had left a lasting impact on Harry, manifesting in the form of nightmares. These haunting dreams revealed a painful truth: if his parents had not been killed, Harry would have had a little sister.

As Christmas approached, Harry's condition worsened, and the nightmares intensified. Though Ginny was physically at the Burrow, her love and support continued to be a source of comfort for Harry. On Christmas Day, Fred and George Weasley gifted Harry the Marauder's Map, which sparked a new idea in him. Inspired by the map's intricacies, Harry vowed to create his own, more detailed version, dubbed the New Marauder's Map.

The nightmares, however, continued to haunt Harry, but his bond with Ginny proved to be a powerful antidote. They discovered that they could share their dreams, meeting in a secret dreamland every night. This deepened their connection, transforming it into something truly special. Their love became the catalyst for the creation of a Phoenix, named Hinny, who existed solely in their dreamland. Though Hinny was yet to materialize in the real world, its presence in their shared dreams further strengthened the bond between Harry and Ginny.

As the year progressed, Harry formed a deep bond with Remus Lupin, also known as Moony, who had relocated to England to be closer to Harry. This newfound friendship brought immense joy and comfort to Harry.

Around the same time, a significant event occurred, unbeknownst to everyone. Sirius Black, believed to have betrayed Harry's parents to Voldemort, had escaped from Azkaban Prison. However, his true intentions were pure - he had risked everything to protect Harry. Dumbledore, determined to clear Sirius's name, joined forces with Amelia Bones, the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, to gather proof of his innocence.

In a surprising turn of events, Harry's life intersected with Sirius's during a Quidditch match. Harry had fallen from his broomstick and landed in the Forbidden Forest, where he encountered Sirius. It was there that Harry learned the truth about Sirius's innocence. United in their quest for justice, Harry, his friends Hermione, Ron, Neville, and Draco, along with Dumbledore, Moony, and Amelia, formed a formidable team, working tirelessly to uncover the proof that would clear Sirius's name.

As the year progressed, Harry, his friends, and allies had worked tirelessly to clear Sirius's name. Their efforts had finally paid off, and Sirius was granted a trial. However, the presence of influential pure-blood wizards like Lucius Malfoy in the Wizengamot had hindered Sirius's ability to prove his innocence fully, as Peter Pettigrew, the true traitor, remained at large.

Despite this setback, they had managed to keep Sirius out of Azkaban, placing him under house arrest at Amelia Bones' estate instead. For Harry and his friends, this house arrest was merely a formality, as they knew Sirius was innocent. After the excitement of the Quidditch final, where Gryffindor had emerged victorious, the five friends, along with Hagrid, had encountered Norberta, Hagrid's pet dragon. Following a thrilling adventure, they had contacted Charlie Weasley, who had arranged for the dragon to be transported to a dragon reserve in Romania.

However, an unexpected encounter with Firenze, the centaur, had left Harry with a sense of foreboding. Firenze's words had hinted that the Philosopher's Stone, hidden somewhere within the school, was in danger. This revelation had sent a shiver down Harry's spine, as he realized that the Stone could potentially hold the key to Voldemort's return.

The five friends had decided to inform Dumbledore about the potential danger to the Philosopher's Stone. However, they soon discovered that Dumbledore was unavailable, having been summoned to the Ministry of Magic on urgent business. The friends suspected that the letter was fake, designed to create a diversion.

Realizing that they were on their own, the friends understood that they had to protect the Stone themselves. However, they were misled into believing that Snape was after the Stone, which meant Harry couldn't ask for his help. On the decided time, Draco, who had been running late, encountered Snape, who was confunded. After the spell broke, Draco asked Snape for help, and together they made their way to the Trapdoor.

Meanwhile, the other four friends had already navigated numerous obstacles to reach the Stone. However, their progress was halted when Ron was knocked unconscious, and Neville's leg was sprained. As they stopped midway, they encountered the final obstacle: a potion that allowed only one person to pass. Harry, determined to save the Stone, entered alone, leaving Hermione behind.

Snape and Draco, who had been following closely, encountered Charity Burbage, who was under Quirrell's control. After stunning her in a duel, they entered through the Trapdoor and found Ron, Hermione, and Neville, all safe but concerned. They soon realized that Harry had already reached the final obstacle, ready to face Quirrell alone and save the Philosopher's Stone.

Harry then faced his greatest challenge yet: confronting Quirrell and the dark lord Voldemort, who was hiding as a parasite in Quirrell's body. With bravery and determination, Harry managed to save the Philosopher's Stone, ensuring its power wouldn't fall into the wrong hands.

The encounter had come at a great cost, however. Quirrell had lost his life, and Voldemort's soul had fled, forced to search for a new host. Harry, exhausted and injured, had remained unconscious for two days in the hospital wing. Finally, he woke up, greeted by the relieved faces of his friends and the Hogwarts staff.

The end-of-term feast was a celebration of the five friends' heroism. Gryffindor had won the house cup, but in a show of unity, the first-year students from all houses joined in the celebrations, putting aside their differences. The Great Hall was filled with laughter and applause as Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco were hailed as heroes, their bravery and friendship inspiring the entire school.

The five friends stood at the gates of Hogwarts, their trunks by their side, as they prepared to board the horseless carriage that would take them to Hogsmeade station. Harry gently held a cage containing his owl, Hedwig, and a little sparrow, both fast asleep. His black bag pack, slung over his shoulder, concealed his colour-changing cat, Kluer, who was sleeping peacefully.

Ron, still shaken by the revelation that Scabbers was actually Peter Pettigrew, stood pet-less. Scabbers had been missing since the truth was discovered, which meant Sirius was still not completely exonerated and remained under house arrest at Amelia Bones' estate. Hermione, who had never had a pet of her own, stood beside her friends, her eyes shining with excitement for the summer break.

Neville carefully cradled a cage containing his toad, while Draco stood beside his black owl, Taurus, perched in its cage. They were joined by Susan Bones, Amelia's niece, who was the only student, aside from the five friends, privy to the truth about Sirius.

Together, the group climbed into the carriage, settling in for the journey to Hogsmeade station. As they sat together, the excitement of the summer break was palpable, mixed with the lingering tensions and mysteries of the past year. Their destination was the Hogwarts Express, which would take them to Platform 9 3/4 and the start of their summer holidays.

Susan sat in the carriage, beaming with happiness as she joined the group of five friends. Having learned the truth about Sirius's innocence, she felt a sense of belonging among them. From next year on, she was eager to be a part of their group, sharing in their adventures and experiences. As the niece of Amelia Bones, the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Susan had grown up with a deep understanding of the wizarding world and its complexities.

Tragedy had struck her family ten years ago when her parents were killed by Death Eaters during a brutal attack. Only Susan, who was just a child at the time, and her aunt Amelia had survived, leaving them as the last remaining members of the Bones family. The loss had been devastating, but Amelia's love and support had helped Susan heal and grow. With the summer holidays approaching, Susan would be spending two months at the Bones estate, where Sirius was currently under house arrest, albeit nominally, as he was actually living as a guest.

It was for this reason that Amelia had written to Susan, revealing the truth about Sirius's innocence, so that she would understand the situation and be prepared for their summer together. Although Amelia's letter had not mentioned her own feelings for Sirius, Susan would soon come to realize that her aunt harbored a deep affection for him. In fact, Amelia had been in love with Sirius since their Hogwarts days, but he had never reciprocated her feelings, instead choosing to focus on his close friendship with James Potter, Harry's father.

Sirius's heart had belonged to Marlene, his fiancée who had tragically lost her life, along with her entire family, ten years ago. The pain of that loss still lingered, and even though Sirius's heart was beginning to feel for Amelia, his mind struggled to accept it, unable to move on from the memories of his lost love. This inner turmoil had left Sirius feeling conflicted, unsure of how to navigate his emotions.

Neville sat in the carriage, gently petting his toad Trevor, lost in thought. He felt grateful for the friendships he had formed with Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Draco that year. Their bond had grown stronger with each passing day, and Neville couldn't imagine himself without them. Although Susan had been a part of their social circle since the start of the year, she wasn't yet a part of their inner circle. However, Neville was open to welcoming her as a member of their group next year if needed.

Neville's thoughts drifted to his own past, marked by tragedy. Ten years ago, his parents had been brutally tortured by the Lestranges, leaving them with irreparable damage. They now resided in the permanent ward at St. Mungo's, their minds shattered by the ordeal. Neville had grown up under the care of his grandmother, Augusta Longbottom, at Longbottom Manor. She was a strict and formidable woman, who had intimidated Neville when he was younger. However, he loved and respected her deeply.

Before meeting Harry and his friends, Neville had struggled with confidence. But with their support and encouragement, he had discovered a newfound bravery within himself. His grandmother, too, had been proud of him and his friends when she learned about their heroic feat in saving the Philosopher's Stone from Quirrell. Neville was now planning to share the truth about Sirius with his grandmother, with Harry's permission, of course. As the carriage continued on its journey, Neville couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness, knowing he would miss his four best friends dearly over the summer.

Hermione gazed out of the carriage window, taking in the picturesque scenery as the horseless carriage made its way to the station. She glanced around at her four best friends and Susan, feeling a pang of sadness wash over her. She would truly miss them over the summer.

Before attending Hogwarts, Hermione had never really had any close friends and had felt somewhat isolated. Although her parents were supportive, she had always felt like an outsider. Everything changed when Professor McGonagall arrived at their home on July 30, revealing to Hermione that she was a witch and introducing her to the wizarding world.

Hermione's thoughts drifted back to the day she first met Harry on July 31. She remembered the incident in Diagon Alley, where Pansy Parkinson had insulted her, and Harry had defended her despite being strangers. That was also the day she met Ginny Weasley, although at the time, Harry and Ginny weren't together. Hermione looked forward to the next year when Ginny would join Hogwarts, and she would finally have another girl in their close-knit group. With Susan potentially growing closer to them, Hermione envisioned a future with three girls in the group.

As she thought about her friends, Hermione's heart swelled with affection. She would miss Ron's humor, Draco's wit, and Neville's bravery. Although their relationship with Draco hadn't started on the best foot, he had since changed his ways and become a valued member of their group. Hermione felt grateful for the strong bonds they had formed and looked forward to the adventures that awaited them in the future.

Ron sat in the carriage, lost in thought as the countryside rolled by. He couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness, knowing he would miss his four best friends over the summer. Sometimes, he still couldn't believe that he, Ron Weasley, was actually friends with Harry Potter. Growing up, Ron had always known that he and Harry would start at Hogwarts in the same year, and he had secretly hoped that they would become friends.

As it turned out, Ron wasn't just friends with the famous Harry Potter, but with Harry himself, a kind and loyal person who had become like a brother to him. Although Ginny had technically been the first person in Ron's family to befriend Harry, Ron was grateful that Harry and Ginny were still together, despite the occasional challenge. Initially, Ron had found it strange to see his sister dating someone, but now he knew that Harry and Ginny were meant to be.

Ron remembered the day Harry and Ginny had met in Diagon Alley, before they had even started at Hogwarts. Ginny had been so excited to meet the famous Harry Potter, and Ron had been a bit worried that she would get hurt. But Harry had turned out to be a great guy, and Ron was grateful to have him as a friend and a brother.

Ron's thoughts then turned to Hermione, whom he hadn't immediately warmed up to when they first met. She had seemed so bossy and know-it-all, but as he got to know her, he realized that she was an invaluable member of their group. Hermione's quick thinking and resourcefulness had saved them all on numerous occasions, and Ron couldn't imagine life without her.

Neville, with his friendly demeanor, had been easy to get along with from the start. Ron had always admired Neville's bravery and loyalty, and he was grateful to have him as a friend.

And then there was Draco, who had transformed from an enemy into a loyal and trustworthy friend. Ron never thought he'd befriend a Malfoy, but life was full of surprises. Despite their initial animosity, Ron and Draco had developed a strong bond, and Ron was grateful to have him as a friend.

For Ron, life was perfect with his four best friends by his side. Despite the dangers they had faced, they had always managed to come out on top, and Ron knew that he couldn't imagine living without them. As the carriage approached Hogwarts station, Ron glanced around, feeling grateful for the incredible friendships he had formed.

He thought about all the adventures they had shared, from exploring the castle to fighting against the Dark Lord. Ron knew that he could always count on his friends to be there for him, no matter what. And as he looked around at the people he loved, Ron felt a sense of contentment wash over him.

Draco sat in the carriage, gently stroking the soft feathers of his black owl, Taurus, as he drifted into deep thought. His mind wandered to the significant changes he had undergone, and the person responsible for inspiring those changes: his younger brother, Scorpius. Scorpius, who would be joining him at Hogwarts next year, had been the driving force behind Draco's transformation. He had come to realize that his past behavior had been misguided, and Scorpius's influence had helped him see the error of his ways.

Draco couldn't help but feel a twinge of regret for not reconciling with Scorpius sooner. It had taken him far too long to recognize the importance of their bond, but thankfully, they had been reunited for over a year now. The thought of returning home for the summer, and being reunited with Scorpius, brought a sense of joy to Draco's heart. Scorpius was the one person who truly understood him, and the only member of his family who knew about his change of heart.

However, Draco's parents, Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy, remained oblivious to his transformation. He was uncertain about how to break the news to them, fearing their reaction. The possibility of being disowned was a daunting one, and Draco wasn't sure if he possessed the courage to face their potential rejection. He hoped that, when the time came, his parents would try to understand him, rather than turning their backs on him. As the carriage rumbled on, Draco couldn't shake the feeling that the summer ahead would be long and arduous, and that he would deeply miss his four best friends.

Draco's thoughts continued to wander as he gazed at his friends. His eyes first fell upon Neville, and he couldn't help but feel a pang of regret for the way he had treated him before his change of heart. Neville, with his bravery and kind nature, had surprisingly accepted Draco despite his past behavior, and for that, Draco was eternally grateful.

Draco's gaze then shifted to Susan, who, although not part of their inner circle, knew the truth about Sirius. He wondered if she might grow closer to their group soon. As he pondered this, his eyes drifted to Ron, and a mix of emotions swirled within him. Before his transformation, Draco had often insulted Ron, but deep down, he had always been envious of Ron's loving family. Now, Draco cherished Ron's friendship and was grateful for the playful teasing that had become a hallmark of their relationship.

Finally, Draco's gaze fell upon Hermione, and his heart skipped a beat. She was the unsuspecting catalyst for his change, the person who had inspired him to reevaluate his life. Draco couldn't help but smile wryly as he thought about how his younger self would have reacted to the idea of having a crush on a Muggleborn girl. It was a notion that would have been unthinkable then, but now, Draco couldn't imagine feeling any other way. Although he didn't know if he would ever have a chance with Hermione, he was grateful for her presence in his life, as she had unknowingly inspired him to become a better person.

Draco's thoughts lingered on his friends, and finally, his gaze fell upon Harry. A wave of emotions washed over him as he reflected on the significance of Harry's presence in his life. Harry was the first person to accept him, not for what he could become or what he had been, but for who he was in that moment. Without expectations or conditions, Harry had welcomed him with open arms, showing him that he was worthy of love and friendship, regardless of his past mistakes.

Draco marveled at Harry's capacity for understanding and kindness. "How can someone be so selfless?" he wondered. Harry's acceptance had meant the world to him, and he felt a deep connection to him, much like the bond he shared with his brother Scorpius. Both Harry and Scorpius had accepted him, flaws and all, and had shown him that forgiveness and second chances were possible. They had seen beyond his façade, beyond the mask he had worn for so long, and had accepted him for who he truly was.

Draco's admiration for Harry knew no bounds. He recalled the moment he had apologized to Harry, and how Harry had not only accepted his apology but had also tried to comfort him before he had even made amends. It was as if Harry had seen the turmoil within him, even when Draco himself had not been aware of it. Harry had always believed in him, even when Draco had lost faith in himself. He remembered the way Harry had looked at him, with eyes that saw right through to his soul, and had spoken words that had touched his heart.

The thought sent a shiver down his spine, and he knew that he would miss Harry, more than words could express. He would miss his unwavering optimism, his unshakeable faith in others, and his unrelenting capacity for love and forgiveness. Draco knew that he would carry Harry's lessons with him always, and that their friendship would continue to shape him into a better person.

As the carriage rumbled on, Harry's thoughts became the focus. His mind was a maelstrom of emotions, a complex web of feelings and reflections that far surpassed the cumulative thoughts of his four best friends and Susan. As he gazed at his friends, his eyes lingering on each of their faces, Harry's thoughts began to unravel, thread by thread.

He saw the Hogwarts castle shrinking in the distance, its towers and turrets dwindling as the carriage approached the station. The sight filled Harry with a sense of nostalgia, reminding him that this year, his first at Hogwarts, had been one of the best years of his life. The memories of his adventures, his triumphs, and his struggles flooded his mind, each one a reminder of the incredible journey he had embarked upon.

As Harry's eyes remained fixed on the receding castle, his thoughts began to coalesce around the people who had made this year so unforgettable – his friends. Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco, each one had brought their unique personalities, strengths, and weaknesses to their little group, forming a bond that had grown stronger with each passing day. And then, of course, there was Susan, who had become an integral part of their lives, sharing in their secrets and their struggles.

Harry's thoughts drifted to the impending summer, and the memories that would inevitably resurface. He knew that he would be returning to the Dursleys, a prospect that filled him with a sense of dread. However, one bright spot in the otherwise bleak landscape of Privet Drive was his cousin Dudley. Since Dudley's transformation, he had become a kind and caring cousin, and Harry had grown fond of him.

Throughout the year, Harry and Dudley had exchanged letters, and Harry was eager to reunite with him in person. He recalled the happy times they had shared the previous summer, and he looked forward to recreating those moments. One of the highlights of his summer would be taking Dudley to Fawcett Manor, the home of his honorary Grandma, Mrs. Tucker, and the twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy.

As he thought about his plans, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement. He would spend his mornings running to the manor with Dudley, just as they had done the previous summer. Harry chuckled to himself as he thought about Dudley's progress. In their letters, Dudley had mentioned that he had continued the exercises Harry had taught him, and Harry suspected that Dudley was now in top shape.

Harry's thoughts lingered on the necessity of spending time at Privet Drive, despite his reluctance. He recalled the explanation given to him by the Hogwarts headmaster, about the blood wards that protected him from the Dark Lord's followers. These magical wards, fueled by the blood of his mother, Lily, were tied to the Dursleys' home, making it a necessary, though unpleasant, destination for Harry.

The rest of his summer, however, promised to be far more enjoyable. Harry looked forward to spending time at Fawcett Manor, the warm and welcoming home of his honorary Grandma, Mrs. Tucker. The manor, with its lush gardens and cozy atmosphere, was a haven for Harry, and he cherished the time he spent there. The twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, who lived at the manor, were also a source of delight for Harry, and he eagerly anticipated their lively antics and warm companionship.

Harry's thoughts then turned to his beloved pets, Hedwig, Poco, and Kluer. He had already discussed his summer plans with them, using his unique gift to communicate with creatures. "Where do you guys want to stay during the summer?" Harry had asked, and his pets had responded in their own language. Harry had understood their preferences and concerns, and after a brief discussion, they had decided that all three of them would spend their summer at Fawcett Manor.

Hedwig and Poco, being birds, had the freedom to fly to Privet Drive to visit Harry whenever they missed him. However, Harry planned to visit the manor daily, so he didn't think they would need to make the trip. Kluer, on the other hand, would be happy to lounge around the manor, enjoying the warm sunshine and comfortable surroundings. With his pets' arrangements settled, Harry felt a sense of relief and contentment, knowing that they would all be together at the manor.

Harry's thoughts meandered to Sirius, his beloved godfather, who was currently residing at Amelia Bones' estate under the guise of house arrest. In reality, Sirius was living a life of luxury and comfort, treated more like a honored guest than a prisoner. Harry's mind wandered back to a conversation he had with Remus, whom he affectionately called Moony, about Amelia's past feelings for Sirius. Remus had revealed to Harry that Amelia had harbored a deep affection for Sirius, but unfortunately, Sirius had never reciprocated those feelings.

Despite this, Harry held onto a glimmer of hope that Sirius and Amelia might eventually find their way to each other. He thought it would be a wonderful union, bringing joy to both of their lives. Moreover, if Sirius and Amelia were to get together, Susan would gain a loving uncle, which would be an added blessing. Harry had grown extremely fond of Susan, and he couldn't help but feel that she might soon become an integral part of their tight-knit group of friends. The prospect of their group expanding to include Susan was an exciting one, and Harry looked forward to seeing how their relationships would blossom in the future.

Harry's thoughts continued to wander, and he found himself hoping that Hermione would have a wonderful summer at her home, surrounded by her loving family. She was like a sister to him, and he cherished the bond they shared, forged through countless adventures and quiet moments together. As he thought about Hermione, his gaze drifted to Draco, who was sitting across from him, his eyes fixed on some distant point. Harry hoped that Draco's parents, Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy, would understand and accept their son's change of heart when they eventually found out. Draco had become a good friend, and Harry valued their unlikely friendship, one that had blossomed despite their differences.

Next, Harry's thoughts turned to Neville, who had also experienced a difficult childhood, albeit for different reasons. Neville's parents, Alice and Frank Longbottom, had been tortured into insanity by Death Eaters, leaving Neville to grow up without their care. Harry felt a deep sense of empathy for Neville, recognizing that his friend's experiences had been even more traumatic than his own. Despite this, Neville had grown into a strong and brave individual, and Harry was grateful for his friendship, which had been a source of comfort and strength.

As Harry glanced around the carriage, his eyes landed on Ron, who was not only his best friend but also his girlfriend Ginny's brother. Ron was the life of their group, always knowing how to relieve tension with his quick wit and humor. He had a way of teasing and joking that kept things interesting, and Harry was grateful for his presence in their lives. Ron's ability to make them laugh, even in the darkest of times, was a gift, and Harry cherished their friendship, which had been forged through countless shared adventures.

As the carriage rumbled on, Harry hoped that he would be able to invite all four of his best friends – Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco – to Fawcett Manor for a visit sometime during the summer. He envisioned lazy days spent lounging in the sun, exploring the surrounding countryside, and simply enjoying each other's company. The prospect of sharing these experiences with his friends filled Harry with a sense of joy and anticipation.

Harry's thoughts inevitably drifted to Ginny, the love of his life. He couldn't help but smile as he imagined her waiting for him at Platform 9 , her bright smile and sparkling eyes lighting up the crowded station. Ginny was his everything, and he loved her more than words could express. He felt grateful for the incredible bond they shared, one that only seemed to grow stronger with each passing day.

As he thought about Ginny, Harry's mind wandered to the upcoming year at Hogwarts. He couldn't wait for Ginny to join him as a student, knowing that they would spend even more time together, exploring the castle and its secrets, and facing whatever challenges lay ahead. But for now, they had their dreamland, a magical realm where they could meet every day, free from the constraints of the physical world.

The prospect of being with Ginny 24/7 filled Harry with joy and anticipation. He knew that he just had to get through the summer, and then he would be reunited with Ginny at Hogwarts. The thought of their future together was a tantalizing one, and Harry couldn't help but feel grateful for the love they shared.

Harry's thoughts turned to the surprise he had been planning for Ginny, a secret he had kept hidden from her for weeks. A sly smile spread across his face as he thought about the look of delight that would appear on her face when she discovered what he had planned. He recalled the conversation he had with Ginny's parents, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, two weeks ago, before his discharge from the hospital wing.

"'Can I take Ginny on a date to Muggle London directly from the platform?' Harry had asked, trying to sound casual despite his excitement. Ginny's parents had exchanged a warm glance before responding. "'You don't need to ask, Harry,'" they had said with a smile. "'You're her boyfriend, after all. Just be careful.'" Harry had breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he had their blessing.

As he thought about the surprise, Harry's mind wandered back to their first date, which had also been to Muggle London, almost a year ago. He had planned to recreate the magic of that day, with a few special additions to make it even more unforgettable. Harry's heart swelled with excitement and love as he thought about sharing this special day with Ginny.

The horseless carriage came to a gentle stop, jolting the six friends out of their respective reveries. As they smiled at one another, they began to disembark one by one. Draco, ever the gentleman, offered to hold Hedwig's and Poco's cages, allowing Harry to manage his extensive luggage. Harry's belongings included a sturdy seven-poster trunk and Kluer's backpack, which added to the already impressive pile.

"Thanks, Draco," Harry said with a nod of appreciation.

With their belongings in tow, the six friends followed the crowd of Hogwarts students into Hogsmeade station. As they entered the bustling platform, their eyes scanned the crowd, searching for familiar faces. It wasn't long before they spotted Hagrid, his towering frame and warm smile unmistakable.

Hagrid's eyes lit up as he caught sight of the six friends. "Ah, 'ello there!" he boomed, his deep voice carrying across the platform.

The five best friends, Draco, Hermione, Ron, Neville, and Harry, eagerly approached Hagrid, each one hugging him warmly in turn. The group's infectious laughter and chatter filled the air as they exchanged greetings with their beloved gamekeeper. Meanwhile, Susan, who was still becoming acquainted with the close-knit group, discreetly gathered her belongings and slipped away to find an empty compartment, giving the friends space to reunite.

As the hugs and hellos came to an end, Hagrid's expression turned thoughtful, and he reached into his pocket to retrieve a small, leather-bound book. "I've got a little somethin' for yeh, Harry," Hagrid said, his eyes twinkling with warmth. Harry's curiosity was piqued as he accepted the gift from Hagrid. As he opened the cover, he discovered that it was a beautifully crafted photo album, filled with pictures of his parents, James and Lily Potter. Hagrid had carefully collected these treasured photographs from their old friends, creating a heartfelt and meaningful gift for Harry.

As Harry's fingers wrapped around the photo album, he felt a surge of emotions. He had always cherished the memories of his parents, and this gift from Hagrid meant the world to him. "Thank you, Hagrid," Harry said, his voice filled with gratitude. "'This means so much to me."

Hagrid smiled, his eyes shining with warmth. "Yeh're welcome, Harry. I knew yeh'd treasure these photos. Yer parents were amazing people, and I'm so glad I could share a bit of their love and laughter with yeh."

The five best friends gathered around Harry, eager to see the photos. Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco all peered over Harry's shoulder as he carefully opened the album. The first photo showed James and Lily Potter on their wedding day, beaming with happiness. The next photo depicted them holding baby Harry, their faces filled with joy and love.

As they flipped through the pages, the group fell silent, mesmerized by the happy memories captured in the photos. Harry felt a deep connection to his parents, and he knew that this gift from Hagrid would stay with him forever.

As the train's whistle blew, signaling its impending departure, Harry and his friends reluctantly closed the photo album, knowing it was time to board the train. They bid a fond farewell to Hagrid, thanking him again for the heartfelt gift, before making their way down the platform.

After a brief search, they found a spacious double compartment where Susan was already seated, gazing out the window. The group settled in comfortably, filling the compartment with lively chatter and laughter. Despite the ample space, they sat together, enjoying each other's company as the train chugged out of the station.

Before long, Ron's mischievous twin brothers, Fred and George, burst into the compartment, grinning from ear to ear. "Hey, guys! Mind if we join the party?" they asked in unison, plopping down beside Ron. The compartment's atmosphere grew even more lively as Crabbe and Hannah, friends from their year, stopped by to chat.

As the train rumbled on, Harry's new friends, Rolf Scamander and Cedric Diggory, whom he had met just three weeks prior, also joined the group. Rolf, an older student in his second year, and Cedric, a third-year student, fit in seamlessly, engaging in easy conversation with the others. The compartment, once quiet and empty, was now filled with the warm, lively spirit of friendship.

As the compartment buzzed with lively chatter and the sound of Exploding Snap, the five best friends - Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco - huddled together, their voices barely above a whisper. Draco's expression turned serious as he shared his concerns. "I haven't told my parents about...you know, my change of heart," he said, his eyes darting around the compartment to ensure no one was listening. "I'll say goodbye here, as they'll be on the platform, and I don't want to deal with...any drama."

Harry placed a reassuring hand on Draco's shoulder. "We'll miss you, mate," he said softly.

Ron, sensing the tension, jumped in with a well-timed joke. "Hey, Draco, I heard you're so good at sneaking around, you could give the Hogwarts ghosts a run for their money!" he said with a grin.

Draco's eyes narrowed, and a sly smile spread across his face. "Oh, that's it, Weasley! You're going down!" he exclaimed, and the two friends launched into a playful teasing match, their banter filling the compartment with laughter.

As the train finally came to a stop, the group bid farewell to their friends, including Rolf, Cedric, and the Weasley twins. The compartment emptied, leaving only the five best friends - Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Susan. Draco, however, had already bid them an emotional goodbye inside the train, his eyes shining with a mix of sadness and gratitude.

"I'll see you all soon," Draco had whispered, his voice trembling slightly.

Harry had hugged him tightly, a brotherly gesture that spoke volumes about their complicated yet deepening friendship. "Take care, mate," Harry had said softly.

With Draco safely out of sight, the remaining four friends, accompanied by Susan, disembarked from the train. As they stepped onto the platform, they spotted Amelia Bones, a stern-looking witch with a black dog by her side. Harry's eyes narrowed, his mind racing with concerns about Sirius's safety.

However, as they approached, Harry couldn't resist petting the dog, which wagged its tail affectionately. The four friends bid farewell to Susan, Amelia, and the dog, whom they knew was actually Sirius in disguise.

As they walked away, they caught sight of Draco in the distance, walking alongside his parents, Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy. Draco managed to wave discreetly, a small smile playing on his lips.

As they continued through the crowded platform, they soon came face-to-face with Hermione's parents, Mr. and Mrs. Granger. The couple's faces lit up with warm smiles as they greeted Harry and Ron, whom they had met before. Neville, however, received a particularly enthusiastic welcome, as it was their first meeting.

"Ah, Neville! It's wonderful to finally meet you," Mrs. Granger exclaimed, beaming with delight. "We've heard so much about you from Hermione."

Hermione's parents were, however, slightly disappointed to learn that Draco was not with them. "We were looking forward to meeting him," Mr. Granger said, his brow furrowed in mild disappointment.

Hermione quickly explained the reason for Draco's absence, reassuring her parents that it was unavoidable. Satisfied with her explanation, they bid farewell to the trio, bestowing upon each of them a warm, friendly hug. Harry couldn't help but notice that Ron's hug seemed to linger a fraction longer than his own, a subtle gesture that made him smile.

With a final wave, Hermione left her friends, disappearing into the crowd with her parents.

As Hermione disappeared into the crowd, Harry and Ron continued on their way, scanning the platform for familiar faces. It wasn't long before they spotted Augusta Longbottom, Neville's grandmother, standing tall and proud amidst the bustle. Harry and Ron had heard stories about Mrs. Longbottom's fierce spirit and unwavering dedication to her family, but this was their first time meeting her.

"Ah, Mrs. Longbottom!" Ron exclaimed, offering a respectful bow. "It's an honor to finally meet you, ma'am."

Mrs. Longbottom's eyes sparkled with warmth as she smiled at the two boys. "And it's lovely to meet you both, Harry and Ron," she replied, her voice firm but kind. "But I'm afraid I'm here to steal Neville away from you. We have a lot of catching up to do."

Neville, who had been chatting with Harry and Ron just moments before, grinned sheepishly as he bid his friends farewell. "See you both on the Hogwarts Express on September 1st!" he called out, already being swept away by his grandmother's gentle but firm guidance.

Harry's face lit up with a warm smile as he spotted his honorary grandma, Mrs. Tucker, accompanied by her twin house-elves, Twinky and Dimpy. Behind them, he saw Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, who were already busy greeting their children, Percy and the twins. But Harry's eyes were drawn to Ginny, who waved excitedly, her bright smile radiant.

As Ron and Harry approached the group, Harry greeted his grandma and the elves with a warm hug, followed by a hug for Mrs. Weasley. He then shook hands with Mr. Weasley, his eyes twinkling with affection. Finally, he turned to Ginny, sweeping her into a tight hug. Their lips met in a soft, gentle kiss that lasted only a second, but spoke volumes.

"Ah, Grandma, Twinky, Dimpy, would you mind taking my luggage for me?" Harry asked, handing over his three pets and various bags.

As the house-elves efficiently took charge of Harry's belongings, he bid farewell to Ron, the twins, and Percy. Ginny looked at him questioningly, as did Ron.

"What's going on, Harry?" Ginny asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

"I'm taking Ginny on a surprise date," Harry announced, his eyes locked on Ginny's.

Ginny's gaze darted to her parents, who nodded in unison. "Harry told us about it weeks ago, dear," Mrs. Weasley explained, smiling knowingly.

As the Weasleys and Mrs. Tucker made their way towards the station's Floo Network to return to their respective homes, Harry turned to Ginny with a mischievous grin. "So, do you like your surprise?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Ginny's face lit up with a radiant smile. "I love it!" she exclaimed, squeezing his hand affectionately.

With their plans underway, Harry and Ginny slipped through the barrier that separated the wizarding world from the Muggle world. As they emerged into the bustling King's Cross station, they were immediately immersed in the sights and sounds of the Muggle world.

Harry hailed a taxi, and they climbed in, eager to start their Muggle date. As the taxi pulled away from the curb, Harry turned to Ginny with a smile. "Where would you like to go first?" he asked, his eyes shining with anticipation.

Next Chapter is  The Cursed Child.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling start of chapter was a short recap for chapters 39 to 82 comprising of First Year. This chapter was pretty lame in comparison, but I thought to show point of view of Harry's other friends on leaving Hogwarts after their first year so here it was. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

"Let's go to Harrods," Harry said, a sly grin spreading across his face.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with amusement as she smiled knowingly. She realized that Harry was recreating their first date, and her heart swelled with affection.

The taxi driver, a middle-aged man with a bushy mustache, raised an eyebrow as he glanced at the young couple in his rearview mirror. "Harrods, eh? You two celebrating something special?" he asked, his voice tinged with amusement.

Ginny leaned into Harry's shoulder, feeling happy and content. "Just a special day out," Harry replied, smiling at Ginny.

As they arrived at Harrods, Harry helped Ginny out of the taxi and onto the sidewalk. He took her hand, leading her toward the iconic department store. As part owners, the Potters had invested in Harrods, and Harry felt a sense of pride as he walked through the doors.

"This time, I want to buy you a different dress," Harry said, his eyes scanning the racks of designer clothing. "Something you can wear on our date today. Not purple, though - something new."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with excitement as she nodded eagerly.

As they entered the store, the shopkeeper's eyes widened in surprise. "Welcome back, Mr. Potter! We haven't seen you since...well, since last year, actually."

Harry smiled politely, unaware of the shopkeeper's curiosity about his previous visit. After all, only he and Ginny knew that it had been their first date.

Ginny playfully tried to protest, "Harry, you don't have to buy me a dress. It's not necessary." But Harry was insistent.

"Last time, you weren't even my girlfriend, and I still bought you a dress," Harry said, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Now that you are my girlfriend, how can I not buy you a dress?" He even made puppy eyes, his eyebrows rising in a comically pleading expression.

Ginny couldn't resist Harry's charming persuasion. She laughed and nodded in agreement. "Okay, fine. But just something simple, okay?"

Harry grinned triumphantly and took Ginny's hand, leading her through the racks of designer clothing. With the help of a stylish sales associate, they found a beautiful, elegant dress that perfectly suited Ginny's taste and the occasion. The dress was a soft, silky blue that complemented Ginny's bright smile and sparkling eyes.

After purchasing the beautiful dress, Ginny insisted that Harry go and check with the manager about sales and other matters related to his family's investment in Harrods. Harry initially resisted, saying "I don't care, let's just go," but Ginny persisted, reminding him of his responsibilities as a part-owner.

"You should check in, Harry," Ginny said firmly. "It's only polite, and besides, you might learn something new."

Harry relented, and after a brief meeting with the manager, they spent about half an hour discussing the store's performance and future plans. Finally, they bid farewell to the manager and left Harrods, hailing another taxi to take them to their next destination.

"Where are we off to now?" Ginny asked, snuggling into Harry's side as they settled into the taxi.

"Mrs. Whistle's Tea Room," Harry replied, smiling. "I thought we could have a nice cup of tea and some biscuits."

Ginny's eyes lit up. "That sounds perfect."

At Mrs. Whistle's Tea Room, they were greeted by the warm aroma of freshly baked scones and the gentle hum of conversation. They found a cozy table by the window and spent a delightful hour sipping tea, nibbling on biscuits, and chatting about everything and nothing.

As they lingered over their tea, Harry's eyes sparkled with nostalgia. "You know, this is the place where I first told you that I loved holding your hand," he said, his voice low and gentle.

Ginny's face softened into a tender smile. "I remember," she whispered.

Their eyes met, and they shared a tender moment, the air between them charged with affection. "I love you," Ginny said, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I love you too," Harry replied, his eyes never leaving hers.

Ginny glanced down at her dress, her cheeks flushing with pleasure. "You didn't praise me when I first put it on," she teased.

Harry chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "You look beautiful, Ginny," he said, his voice filled with sincerity. "I'm just glad I get to spend the rest of the day with you."

After their leisurely lunch, Harry and Ginny hailed another taxi and headed to Big Ben, one of London's most iconic landmarks. As they stepped out of the taxi, Ginny's eyes sparkled with nostalgia. "We were here last time, too," she said, her voice filled with memories.

Harry smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I know. Our first date, remember?" he said, his voice low and gentle.

Ginny nodded, a soft smile on her face. "How could we forget?" she whispered. "We weren't together then, but it was still a date, wasn't it?"

As they walked hand in hand towards Big Ben, the sound of the city faded into the background, and all that was left was the gentle hum of the clock tower and the warmth of each other's presence. They stood together, gazing up at the majestic clock face, the afternoon sun casting a golden glow over the scene.

"I'm so glad we're here together," Ginny said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry turned to her, his eyes shining with affection. "Me too," he said, his voice filled with emotion. "I wouldn't want to be anywhere else."

As they walked through the bustling streets of London, Ginny's eyes widened with wonder at the sights and sounds of the Muggle world. She would point excitedly at everyday objects, marveling at their simplicity and ingenuity.

"Harry, look! A telephone box!" Ginny exclaimed, tugging on Harry's arm.

Harry chuckled and smiled, happy to see Ginny so carefree. However, he also glanced around nervously, reminding her to be discreet.

"Ginny, remember, we're trying to blend in," Harry whispered, his eyes scanning the surrounding crowds.

But Ginny's enthusiasm was infectious, and she couldn't help but gawk at the unfamiliar sights. A few times, passersby gave her odd looks, clearly puzzled by her wide-eyed wonder.

One woman, clutching her shopping bags, stared at Ginny as she marveled at a street performer juggling clubs. The woman's eyebrows rose in confusion, and she muttered to herself, "Tourists..." before shaking her head and continuing on her way.

Ginny, oblivious to the curious glances, continued to explore the Muggle world with childlike wonder, Harry by her side, smiling and trying to keep her enthusiasm in check.

As they walked along the bustling streets of London, Ginny's eyes landed on a iconic double-decker bus rumbling down the road. She gasped in amazement, her hand flying to her mouth.

"Oh, Harry! Look! A... a... a 'big-belly bus'!" Ginny exclaimed, her eyes wide with wonder.

Harry chuckled at Ginny's misnomer, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "It's called a double-decker bus, Ginny," he corrected, smiling.

Ginny's face lit up with excitement. "I don't care what it's called! It's amazing! Muggles are so clever!" she said, her voice filled with awe.

As they watched the bus rumble by, Ginny turned to Harry with a puzzled expression. "How do they make it stay up? Magic?" she asked, her brow furrowed.

Harry laughed, delighted by Ginny's curiosity. "No, it's just engineering, Ginny. No magic involved," he explained, smiling.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with amusement. "Well, it's still magic to me!" she said, her voice filled with wonder.

Harry's heart swelled with affection as he gazed at Ginny's radiant face. He loved the way she saw the world, full of wonder and magic. And he especially loved it when she said things wrong, her misnomers and misunderstandings making him chuckle with delight.

As the day wore on, Harry and Ginny hailed another taxi, this time bound for an amusement park on the outskirts of London. Ginny's eyes sparkled with excitement as she bounced up and down in her seat.

"We're going to the 'Laughing Park'!" Ginny exclaimed, her voice trembling with anticipation.

Harry chuckled once more at Ginny's misnomer. "It's called an amusement park, Ginny," he corrected, smiling.

As they entered the park, Ginny's eyes grew wide with wonder. The colorful lights, the cacophony of sounds, and the enticing aromas of sugary treats all combined to overwhelm her senses.

Ginny's gaze landed on a children's ride, and she grasped Harry's arm excitedly. "Oh, Harry! Let's go on the 'Spinny-Teacups'!" she exclaimed.

Harry chuckled again at Ginny's mistake. "It's called the 'Tea Cups' ride, Ginny," he said, smiling. "And it's really for small children."

Ginny's face fell, her excitement momentarily dampened. "Oh," she said, her voice tinged with disappointment.

As they strolled through the amusement park, Ginny's eyes darted from one attraction to the next, her curiosity and wonder evident on her face. She would often point at something that caught her attention, exclaiming over it with a mispronounced word.

"Harry, look! A Fellytone!" Ginny exclaimed, pointing at a public telephone booth.

Harry chuckled at Ginny's mispronunciation. "It's called a Telephone, Ginny," he corrected, smiling.

Ginny's face lit up with a bright smile. "Oh, right! Fellytone!" she repeated, giggling.

As they walked further, Ginny spotted a food vendor selling cotton candy. "Ooh, Harry! Look! Fluffy clouds!" she exclaimed, tugging on Harry's arm.

Harry laughed at Ginny's whimsical description. "Those are called cotton candy, Ginny," he said, smiling.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with delight. "Fluffy clouds sound so much more magical!" she said, her voice filled with wonder.

As they walked through the amusement park, Ginny's eyes grew wide with wonder at the sight of the roller coaster. "Wow, Harry! Look at that... that... thing!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with excitement.

Harry grinned, feeling a thrill of anticipation. "Want to give it a try?" he asked, already knowing Ginny's answer.

Ginny nodded eagerly, and they made their way to the roller coaster. As they sat down in their seats, Ginny pointed at the tracks, her eyes shining with excitement. "Look, Harry! The 'squirmy lines'!" she exclaimed.

Harry chuckled at Ginny's mispronunciation. "Those are called tracks, Ginny," he corrected, smiling.

Ginny's gaze then fell on the seatbelt, and she struggled to pronounce the word. "We have to wear the... the... 'safe-strap' thingy?" she asked, looking at Harry uncertainly.

Harry helped Ginny fasten the seatbelt, and then they were off. The roller coaster lurched forward, accelerating to incredible speeds in a matter of seconds. The wind whipped through their hair, and the roar of the coaster filled their ears.

But despite the intense thrill of the ride, neither Harry nor Ginny felt a hint of fear. As Quidditch players, they were accustomed to flying at breakneck speeds on broomsticks, and the roller coaster seemed tame by comparison. They laughed and screamed with delight, enjoying the rush of adrenaline as the coaster twisted and turned through its tracks.

After the roller coaster, Harry and Ginny made their way to the ghost house, eager to experience the spooky thrills within. As they walked through the creepy corridors, Ginny clutched Harry's arm, but it wasn't out of fear - she was simply excited.

Harry, was utterly unimpressed by the ghost house's attempts to scare him. He strolled through the haunted halls with a confident smirk, Ginny by his side.

As they encountered various ghostly apparitions, Ginny would often whisper to Harry, pointing out things that she knew were wrong. "Harry, that ghost is doing it all wrong," she'd say, or "We should tell them to use a proper Impedimenta Curse."

Harry would wisely shut her mouth, reminding her that they were in the Muggle world now. "Yes, ghosts are real, Ginny, but we can't just go around telling Muggles that," he'd whisper back, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

Despite the ghost house's best efforts, neither Harry nor Ginny was scared. They laughed and joked their way through the haunted halls, enjoying the cheesy thrills and spills. As they emerged into the bright sunlight, Ginny grinned up at Harry. "That was fun! But next time, can we go to a real haunted house?"

Next, Harry and Ginny boarded the Walking Dead train ride, eager to experience the thrill of the zombie apocalypse. As they chugged along the tracks, surrounded by gruesome scenes of carnage and chaos, Ginny and Harry were thoroughly entertained. They weren't scared, but they did jump occasionally when a particularly loud or sudden effect startled them.

Ginny, still fascinated by the Muggle world, would sometimes point out various objects or attractions, mispronouncing their names and making Harry chuckle. "Look, Harry! A 'Zom-bie-bee'!" she'd exclaim, or "What's that thing called? The 'Flappy-bird'?"

Their fellow riders would often look at the pair oddly, confused by Ginny's mispronunciations and Harry's amused reactions. But Harry and Ginny didn't mind; they were too busy enjoying each other's company and the thrill of the ride. As they disembarked from the train, Ginny turned to Harry with a grin. "That was so much fun! What's next?"

As they walked towards the Drop Tower, Ginny's eyes widened in alarm. "Harry, how are we going to get down?" she asked, her brow furrowed with concern.

"We're going to have to board a broom mid-fall, obviously," Ginny said, her voice matter-of-fact.

Harry chuckled at Ginny's misinterpretation. "No, Ginny, we don't need brooms. We'll be harnessed in securely," he explained, smiling.

Ginny looked skeptical, but Harry reassured her, and they climbed into their seats. As the safety harnesses clicked into place, Ginny took a deep breath.

The countdown began, and the floor dropped out from beneath them. Ginny's scream of delight was lost in the rush of wind as they plummeted towards the ground.

But despite the intense thrill of the drop, Ginny's face was alight with joy. "That was amazing!" she exclaimed, as they stepped out of the ride.

Harry grinned, happy to see Ginny having so much fun. "I'm glad you enjoyed it," he said, putting his arm around her shoulders.

After a few more thrilling rides, Harry and Ginny made their way to the River Rafting ride. As they waited in line, Ginny's eyes sparkled with excitement, anticipating the adventure ahead.

As they climbed into their raft, a park employee handed them each a life jacket. Ginny took hers, examining it curiously. "What's this called again, Harry? A 'lifesavey'?" she asked, looking up at him with a questioning gaze.

Harry chuckled at Ginny's mispronunciation. "It's called a life jacket, Ginny," he corrected, smiling.

Ginny grinned, unembarrassed. "Oh, right! Lifesavey makes more sense, though," she teased, making Harry laugh.

With their life jackets securely fastened, they pushed off from the shore and began their journey down the river, ready to face whatever rapids lay ahead.

As the sun began to set, Harry and Ginny made their way to the Ferris wheel, its colorful lights twinkling like stars against the evening sky. Ginny's eyes sparkled with delight as she gazed up at the wheel. "Oh, Harry! Let's ride the 'Spinny-circle'!" she exclaimed.

Harry chuckled at Ginny's whimsical name for the Ferris wheel. "It's actually called a Ferris wheel, Ginny," he corrected, smiling.

Ginny's face scrunched up in concentration. "Fer-eez wheel?" she repeated, mispronouncing the name.

Harry laughed. "Close enough, Ginny."

This time, Ginny insisted on buying the tickets herself. She took some Muggle money from Harry's pocket, marveling at the paper notes. "Wow, Muggle money is so... fluffy!" she exclaimed.

As Ginny approached the ticket counter, Harry watched with amusement. She mispronounced several words, but somehow managed to convey her intentions to the ticket vendor.

"I'd like two tick-its for the Fer-eez wheel, please," Ginny said, holding out the money.

The vendor smiled kindly at Ginny's mispronunciation. "That'll be £10, please."

Ginny handed over the money, took the tickets, and turned to Harry with a triumphant grin. "I did it, Harry!"

As they settled into their cozy box on the Ferrurbation wheel, Ginny's eyes sparkled with excitement. "I'm having the best time at this... this... Amoo-zement Park!" she exclaimed, still struggling to pronounce the name correctly.

Harry chuckled at Ginny's mispronunciation, but she didn't seem to notice. She was too busy bubbling over with enthusiasm, launching into a breathless explanation of all the things she loved about the park.

"I love the Spinny-Teacups and the Fluffy-Clouds and the Laughing-House!" Ginny rattled off, using her own special names for the various attractions. "And the Fer-eez wheel is my favorite! I feel like I'm flying on a broomstick!"

As Ginny chattered on, Harry gazed at her, a warm smile on his face. He loved watching her like this, her eyes shining with excitement, her words tumbling out in a joyful jumble.

But as they reached the top of the Ferris wheel, Ginny suddenly stopped talking, her mouth snapping shut as she gazed out at the breathtaking view. The lights of the park twinkled below them, and the stars shone brightly above. Harry followed her gaze, and for a moment, they just sat there, taking it all in.

As they began their descent, Ginny launched back into her enthusiastic explanation, hardly pausing for breath. "And then we rode the 'Roundy-Swing' and the 'Bouncy-Castle' and I ate a whole bag of 'Sugar-Puffs'!" she exclaimed, mispronouncing and renaming various Muggle attractions and treats.

Harry listened attentively, a warm smile on his face, as Ginny's words tumbled out in a joyful jumble. She was on blabbering mode, and Harry was happy to just sit back and enjoy the show.

But as Ginny glanced over at Harry, she suddenly stopped talking, her face falling. For a moment, she thought she saw embarrassment in Harry's eyes, and her heart sank. But as she looked closer, she saw something entirely different.

"Ginny, I love everything about you," Harry said, his voice low and sincere. "The way you pronounce things wrong, the way you get so excited about Muggle things... everything."

Ginny's face lit up with a radiant smile, and she felt her heart swell with love for Harry. She leaned over and kissed him, the Ferris wheel's gentle rocking motion cradling them as they sat together, lost in their own little world.

As the Ferris wheel came to a stop, Harry and Ginny stepped out of their box, hand in hand, into the warm glow of the setting sun. The sky was ablaze with hues of pink and orange, casting a romantic light over the entire scene. Ginny squeezed Harry's hand a few times, sending shivers down his spine and making him feel weak in the knees.

As they strolled out of the park, Ginny leaned against Harry, her head on his shoulder. Harry wrapped his arm around her, pulling her close as they walked. They stood together at the zebra crossing, waiting for the lights to change, the sounds of the park fading into the distance.

"I had the best day ever, Harry," Ginny said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry smiled, his heart full of love for her. "I'm so glad, Ginny. Me too."

As they stood at the zebra crossing, Harry gazed ahead at the bright golden arches of McDonald's, a popular Muggle eatery. "We'll have dinner there," he said, nodding towards the restaurant. "Just need to cross the road first."

Harry told Ginny to wait, knowing that her enthusiasm for the Muggle world might lead her to dash across the road without caution. As they stood there, Harry began to count the Muggle money he had, making sure he had enough to pay for their meal. He hadn't converted much of his wizarding money to Muggle currency, so he wanted to double-check his funds.

Meanwhile, Ginny stood beside him, her eyes wide with wonder as she watched the cars and vehicles zooming by. "Harry, look! So many 'Speedy-Boxes'!" she exclaimed, her term for Muggle cars. Harry smiled, amused by her creative names for everyday Muggle things.

As Harry was busy counting his money, Ginny's attention was caught by something across the road. Her eyes widened in amazement, and without thinking, she started walking towards it, forgetting all about waiting for the green sign to cross the road.

Harry's head jerked up, and he saw Ginny stepping off the curb. His heart skipped a beat as he realized she was walking right into the path of oncoming traffic. He tried to shout a warning, but it was too late. He watched in horror as he ran towards her, his feet feeling heavy, as if stuck in slow motion.

A car was bearing down on Ginny, its tires screeching as the driver slammed on the brakes. Ginny screamed, her eyes wide with fear. But just as all hope seemed lost, a stranger lunged forward, grabbing Ginny and pulling her to safety. The car whizzed by, mere inches from where Ginny had been standing.

Harry reached Ginny's side, his heart still racing with fear. "Ginny, are you okay?" he asked, shaking with relief.

Ginny nodded, still looking pale. "Y-yes, Harry. I'm so sorry... I wasn't thinking."

The stranger who had saved Ginny smiled and nodded. "No harm done. Just be more careful next time, okay?"

Harry's eyes widened in shock as he took in the stranger's appearance. The girl, around 11 years old, had messy, dark red hair that fell in tangled locks around her pale face. Her hazel eyes, flecked with green and gold, seemed to sparkle despite the dirt and grime that smudged her cheeks. Her small nose was slightly upturned, giving her a pert, pixie-like appearance that reminded Harry of his own mother's mischievous grin.

But it was more than just her physical appearance that left Harry stunned. The combination of her red hair, hazel eyes, and facial features was uncannily similar to how he had always imagined his unborn sister, Daisy, would look. Since the Dream Reality Convergence, Harry had dreamed of Daisy, envisioning her as a bright, lively presence who would have been his partner in crime and adventure. And during the Quidditch match against Hufflepuff, he had relived the memory of his mother telling him he would soon have a little sister.

For a moment, Harry felt like he was staring at a ghost, a bittersweet reminder of what could have been. He remembered the feeling of excitement and anticipation he had felt as a baby, waiting for his little sister to arrive. He recalled the way his mother had smiled and stroked his hair, telling him he would be a wonderful big brother. And he remembered the crushing disappointment and grief that had followed, when his parents and unborn sister were torn from him.

Harry composed himself, remembering that Daisy had never been born, that she had died along with his parents on that fateful Halloween night. He took a deep breath, pushing aside the emotions that threatened to overwhelm him. He looked at the stranger, really looked at her, and saw a young girl who needed help and care.

Ginny's eyes widened in shock as she took in the girl's disheveled appearance. The girl's messy, dark red hair was matted and tangled, and her hazel eyes seemed to hold a deep sadness. But despite her rough appearance, there was something about her that seemed fragile and vulnerable. Ginny's expression quickly changed to one of gratitude as she turned to the girl. "Oh, thank you so much for saving my life!" Ginny exclaimed, her voice filled with sincerity. "I'm Ginny, and this is Harry, my boyfriend," she added, smiling up at Harry and squeezing his hand.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with a sudden idea as she turned back to the girl. "We'd love it if you would join us for dinner!" she said, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "We were just about to go to McDonald's. Won't us, Harry?" she asked, nudging him with her elbow and looking up at him with a hopeful expression.

Harry came out of his thoughts, still reeling from the resemblance between the girl and his imagined sister. He nodded, smiling, and the girl's face lit up with pure joy. Her eyes, which had seemed so sad just moments before, now shone with a warm, golden light.

The look on her face was unexpected, a radiant beam of happiness that transformed her entire demeanor. Harry recognized the look, having experienced it himself during his difficult childhood. It was the look of someone who had been given a rare and precious gift – in this case, a hot meal and some kindness. Harry's heart swelled with compassion as he gazed at the girl, feeling a deep connection to her.

The girl's eyes shone with excitement as she nodded eagerly, her messy red hair bobbing up and down. "Really? You'd want me to join you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes darted back and forth between Ginny and Harry, as if she couldn't quite believe her luck.

Ginny smiled warmly, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "Of course! We'd love to have you join us. What's your name, by the way?"

The girl's eyes seemed to glaze over for a moment, as if she was searching for the right words or hesitant to reveal her name. Then, in a soft voice that was barely audible, she said, "Daisy."

Harry gasped, his eyes widening in shock as he felt like he had been punched in the gut. Ginny's eyes darted to Harry's face, and she could see the surprise, emotion, and a hint of wonder written all over it. She knew about Harry's dreams, about how he had always imagined having a sister named Daisy. Ginny's heart skipped a beat as she realized the significance of the girl's name.

Ginny's eyes locked onto the girl's face, studying her features closely. And what she saw took her breath away. The girl's messy, dark red hair was the same color Harry had always imagined his sister's hair would be. Her hazel eyes, flecked with green and gold, sparkled with a warmth that seemed to radiate from within. Her small nose was slightly upturned, giving her a pert, pixie-like appearance that reminded Ginny of Harry's own mischievous grin.

Ginny remembered the first dream she and Harry had shared on Christmas, six months ago. In that dream, Harry had imagined a happy family - his mum, dad, and sister Daisy. Ginny had seen the dream, had felt Harry's joy and longing. She had seen the way Harry's face had lit up when he talked about his imaginary sister, the way his eyes had shone with excitement. And now, standing in front of her, was a girl who looked uncannily like the Daisy of Harry's dreams.

Both Ginny and Harry composed themselves quickly, not wanting to upset the girl. They could see the sadness creeping into her eyes, the fear that she had somehow upset them. "It's okay, Daisy," Ginny said softly, smiling at the girl. "We're just... surprised. That's all." Harry nodded in agreement, his eyes still fixed on the girl's face.

Harry leaned in close to Ginny, his voice barely above a whisper. "Let's act normal, like Muggles," he reminded her. Ginny nodded, her eyes sparkling with understanding.

Daisy looked at them warily, still sensing that something was off. But Harry quickly dispelled the tension by taking Ginny's hand, giving her a gentle squeeze. He shot her a meaningful glance, reminding her of the potential accident they had just narrowly avoided. Ginny smiled sheepishly, her cheeks flushing pink.

Harry hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to proceed. But then he looked at Daisy, taking in her frail appearance and youthful face. He estimated that she was at least a year or two years younger than him, and her worn-out clothes and messy hair suggested that she had been living on the streets. Harry's heart went out to her, and he decided to take a gentle approach.

He raised his hand, and Daisy flinched, her eyes widening in fear. But when she saw Harry's face, she relaxed, taking in the kindness and compassion etched on his features. Harry gently grasped her elbow, helping her balance as they waited for the green light to cross the road.

Daisy didn't protest, seeming to sense that Harry meant no harm. Instead, she looked up at him with a mixture of gratitude and curiosity, her eyes searching for answers. Harry smiled reassuringly, trying to put her at ease.

As the green light flashed on, Harry guided Ginny and Daisy across the road, his eyes scanning the traffic to ensure their safety. Once they reached the other side, he released Daisy's elbow, smiling at her. "Let's get some food," he said, nodding towards the McDonald's restaurant.

As they reached the door, the guard's eyes narrowed slightly as he took in Daisy's disheveled appearance. Harry's eyes flashed with annoyance, and he swiftly pulled out his card, flashing it at the guard. "She's with me," Harry said firmly, his tone brooking no argument.

The guard's expression changed instantly, and he nodded respectfully. "Welcome, sir. And welcome, young lady," he added, smiling at Daisy. Harry was part-owner of McDonald's, courtesy of the Smith Assets, which had been left to him as the heir of the Smith family.

Harry motioned to Ginny, but she was already ahead of him. She smiled warmly at Daisy and said, "Hey, why don't you come with me for a minute? We can get you cleaned up a bit." Daisy nodded, looking a bit uncertain, but Ginny's friendly demeanor put her at ease.

Ginny led Daisy to the washroom, where she gently helped her wash her hands and face. As the dirt and grime were washed away, Daisy's face looked even more familiar, though her hair was still a tangled mess. Her clothes were worn and dirty, but her face, now clean, seemed to radiate a quiet beauty.

As they exited the washroom, Harry's eyes met Daisy's, and he felt a jolt of recognition. It was as if he was staring at a piece of his own history, a piece he thought he had lost forever.

Composing himself, Harry turned to Daisy and said, "Thank you so much for saving Ginny's life. We owe you one." Daisy's eyes widened, and she shook her head, "No, I should be the one thanking you. You and Ginny are giving me food. I'm the one who should be grateful."

Harry smiled, remembering the way Daisy had flinched when he had held her elbow while crossing the road. "I'm also sorry for grabbing your elbow back there," he said, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I just wanted to help you cross the road, but obviously, you didn't need it. You're the one who saved Ginny from the accident."

Ginny smiled sheepishly, looking down at her feet. Daisy's eyes sparkled with mischief, and she said, "Well, Harry, you really only need to hold hands with your girlfriend," she added cheekily. But then she gasped, thinking she had said too much.

However, Harry just chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Daisy looked relieved, thinking that Harry might not give her food now. But instead, Harry smiled and said, "Don't worry, Daisy. You're welcome to join us for dinner. We're not going to let you go hungry."

Daisy's face lit up with gratitude, and she smiled, looking more relaxed than before. Ginny smiled warmly at her, and the three of them walked towards the counter to order their food.

Harry ordered their food, insisting that Daisy get whatever she wanted. "Get a big meal," he said, smiling at her. "You must be starving." Daisy's eyes widened as she scanned the menu, and she eventually settled on a large burger, fries, and a milkshake.

They sat down at a table, and Harry and Ginny both encouraged Daisy to dig in. "Eat as much as you want," Ginny said, smiling warmly. "We want to make sure you're full." Harry nodded in agreement, and Daisy hesitantly began to eat.

As they waited for Daisy to finish her meal, Harry and Ginny chatted quietly, not wanting to pry into Daisy's personal life just yet. They asked her light, casual questions, but mostly let her focus on eating. Harry and Ginny also ate, savoring their own meals as they kept a watchful eye on Daisy.

As they ate, Harry couldn't help but steal glances at Daisy. He was still trying to wrap his head around the fact that she looked so much like the sister he had always imagined. Ginny caught him staring and raised an eyebrow, but Harry just shrugged, unsure of how to explain his feelings.

As Daisy ate her dinner hungrily, Ginny and Harry exchanged a whispered conversation. "She really looks so much like my unborn sister, the one I dreamed about," Harry whispered, his eyes fixed on Daisy's face. Ginny's eyes softened, and she squeezed Harry's hand reassuringly.

"I know, it's uncanny," Ginny whispered back, "but we have to remember, she's not your sister, Harry. She's a different person, with her own story and struggles." Harry nodded, taking a deep breath as he processed his emotions. He couldn't help but feel a deep connection to Daisy, but he knew Ginny was right – he had to separate his feelings from reality.

As they whispered, Daisy continued to eat, her eyes fixed on her food. Harry watched her, guessing that she hadn't eaten in days. The way she devoured her meal, savoring each bite, spoke volumes about her hunger and desperation. Harry's heart went out to her, and he felt a surge of determination to help her, to make sure she was safe and cared for.

Daisy tried to sneak some of her food into her tattered bag, but Ginny caught her in the act. Daisy's eyes widened in fear, and she looked like a trapped animal. Harry quickly intervened, his voice calm and reassuring. "Don't worry, Daisy, there's no need to steal. We're not going to hurt you. But we do need to talk to you about something."

Daisy's expression changed from fear to panic. "No, you're like them!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling. "The man who gave me food the other day and tried to kidnap me... or the lady who tried to send me to the police." She jumped up from her seat, trying to make a run for it, but her legs gave out beneath her.

Harry quickly lifted her up, his hands gentle but firm. Ginny rushed to help, and together they guided Daisy back to her seat. Daisy was crying softly, her body shaking with sobs. Harry didn't know why, but he gently wiped away her tears, his touch soothing.

Ginny felt a pang of jealousy, but she quickly scolded herself for it. Harry thought of Daisy as a sister, and Ginny knew that. She looked at Harry, who was uncertain about how to comfort Daisy. Ginny met his gaze and nodded, encouraging him. Instead, Ginny took the initiative and hugged Daisy tightly.

Daisy didn't resist, instead melting into Ginny's embrace. Harry watched, a mixture of relief and gratitude on his face. He was thankful that Ginny had taken the lead, comforting Daisy in a way that he couldn't. As they hugged, Harry realized that Daisy's story was much more complicated than he had initially thought.

Harry's voice was gentle and reassuring as he said, "Daisy, we just want to help you. We're not going to hurt you or turn you in to anyone. We want to make sure you're safe and taken care of." Daisy nodded slowly, her eyes still red from crying, and her face streaked with tears.

Ginny smiled warmly at Harry, admiring the way he handled the situation. She had seen him deal with difficult people and situations before, but there was something especially tender about the way he interacted with Daisy. He had only hesitated before because Daisy was a girl and he didn't want to scare her or make her feel uncomfortable. But now, he was his usual kind and compassionate self.

They made their way out of McDonald's, the cool evening air a welcome relief after the warmth of the restaurant. The sounds of the city - car horns, chatter, and music - filled the air as they walked. Harry and Ginny walked on either side of Daisy, making her feel safe and protected.

As they walked, Harry asked Daisy, "So, where do you live?" He asked the question casually, but Ginny knew he was watching Daisy's reaction closely.

Daisy's eyes dropped, and she looked embarrassed. She fidgeted with her hands, twisting her fingers together. "I...I don't have a home," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Harry and Ginny exchanged a knowing glance. Their suspicion was true - Daisy was homeless.

Harry's expression softened, and he put a gentle hand on Daisy's shoulder. "It's okay, Daisy. We're here to help. We'll figure something out," he said, his voice full of reassurance. Ginny nodded in agreement, her eyes shining with compassion. She felt a surge of determination to help Daisy, to make sure she was safe and had a place to call her own.

They made their way to a nearby park, the darkness of the evening casting long shadows across the grass. Since it was almost night, the park was almost empty, except for a few stragglers hurrying home. Harry and Ginny guided Daisy to a bench, and she sat down, looking exhausted.

Harry got down on his knees in front of her, his eyes locked on hers. "You've never had a home?" he asked gently, his voice full of compassion. Daisy shook her head, her eyes dropping. "Not for the past six years," she whispered.

Ginny's eyes widened in shock, and she felt a pang of sadness. Six years was a long time to be without a home, without a family. Harry's expression was calm, but Ginny could see the turmoil in his eyes. He was gentle, brotherly, as he asked Daisy, "Why?"

But despite his calm exterior, Harry's mind was racing. He couldn't help but think of Daisy as his own sister, despite telling himself she wasn't the Daisy he had dreamed of. There was something about her that drew him in, something that made him feel connected to her. And her appearance didn't help - she looked so much like the sister he had always imagined.

Daisy took a deep breath before speaking, her voice barely above a whisper. "I had a Grandma... I lived with her for five years. She was a good person, kind and loving. But... she died in a car accident." Ginny's eyes widened in shock, and she felt a lump form in her throat. She now understood why Daisy must have saved her earlier - Daisy had lost someone dear to her in a similar way.

As Daisy spoke, her eyes began to well up with tears again. But before she could break down, Harry instinctively reached out and gently placed his hand on her hair. It was a comforting gesture, one that seemed to calm Daisy down. Harry didn't know why he did it, but somehow, it felt like the right thing to do. Daisy looked up at him, her eyes searching, and for a moment, they just locked gazes.

Daisy's voice trembled as she continued her tale. "We used to live in a village... Godric's Hollow," she said, her eyes clouding over. Harry gasped again, his mind reeling with the coincidence. Ginny squeezed his hand, her eyes wide with wonder. How could it be that Daisy lived in the same village where the Potters used to live? And why did she look so familiar? But they composed themselves, not wanting to interrupt Daisy's story.

Daisy's eyes dropped, and she whispered, "After my grandma died, I was alone. I was only 5. I had no one, so I was taken to an orphanage." Her voice cracked, and she paused, collecting herself. "It was run by an old man, but... no one seemed to like me. It was a small orphanage, and the other 4 kids got adopted, leaving me behind."

Daisy's eyes welled up with tears as she spoke of the orphanage. "One day, there was a fire... and the keeper man died. Again, I was left alone." Her voice broke, and she looked heartbroken, her shoulders shaking with sobs. Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance, their hearts heavy with sympathy for the young girl who had endured so much loss and hardship.

Daisy's voice trembled as she continued her story. "I was 6 at that time," she said, her eyes gazing into the distance. "After the fire, I was sent to another small orphanage. I thought... I thought I had finally found a home." Her voice cracked, and she paused, collecting herself.

"But then, something unexpected happened. I got adopted," Daisy said, a hint of sadness in her voice. "But the same day... my adopted parents died in a London Underground accident. They were shopping for me... and I was left alone again." Tears streamed down Daisy's face as she spoke, her body shaking with sobs.

Ginny's eyes welled up with tears, and Harry's face was etched with concern. They couldn't imagine what Daisy had gone through, losing everyone she had ever known. Daisy's voice dropped to a whisper as she continued. "When I got back to the orphanage... it was closed. I was the last one there, and the orphanage runner had left the city after giving me away."

Daisy's voice was barely audible as she continued her story. "Since then, my story spread... and no orphanage would take me," she said, her eyes downcast. "They told me I was cursed." Her voice trembled, and she paused, collecting herself.

Ginny's eyes were filled with tears, and Harry's face was etched with concern. They couldn't imagine the pain and loneliness Daisy had endured. Daisy's voice dropped to a whisper as she continued. "I was known as the cursed child... because everyone I got involved with died." She looked up, her eyes haunted. "Since then, I've been alone."

The park was quiet, the only sound the rustling of leaves in the wind. Harry, Ginny, and Daisy sat in silence, the weight of Daisy's words hanging in the air. Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance, their hearts heavy with sympathy for the young girl who had been shunned and feared by so many.

Daisy's eyes dropped, and she whispered, "So, I've been living on the streets for 6 years. I'm 11 now... or at least, I think I am." She looked up, a hint of uncertainty in her eyes. "I'm not really sure, because the Grandma I had... she wasn't my real Grandma."

Ginny's eyes widened, intrigued by the new revelation. Harry's face was etched with concern, his eyes fixed on Daisy. Daisy continued, her voice barely above a whisper. "My Grandma said she found me when I was a baby. She said I was very weak, like I was premature... only a few weeks old. She thought I must have been born in an accident, when a pregnant lady died."

Daisy's eyes seemed to glaze over, lost in thought. "But the strange thing is... I was found under a tree, near the church at Godric's Hollow." The air was thick with tension as Harry and Ginny exchanged a weighted glance. Godric's Hollow, again. The coincidences were piling up, and they couldn't shake off the feeling that there was more to Daisy's story than met the eye.

Daisy's voice was laced with a mix of emotions as she continued her story. "My grandma said she took me to the hospital, and the doctors were amazed. They said I was only 9 weeks old, and there was no chance I would survive." She paused, her eyes gazing into the distance. "But they kept me in an incubator, and... I survived."

Ginny's eyes were wide with wonder, and Harry's face was etched with amazement. They couldn't believe what they were hearing. Daisy's voice dropped to a whisper. "I was kept in the incubator for 5 months, and then... I was like a normal baby." A small smile played on her lips. "The doctors called me a miracle child... or a magical child."

But her smile faltered, and her eyes clouded over. "Now, people call me the cursed child." Her voice was barely audible, and her body seemed to shrink, as if the weight of her past was crushing her. Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance, their hearts heavy with sympathy for the young girl who had endured so much.

Daisy's voice was laced with a hint of despair as she spoke, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I think maybe I am cursed," she said, her eyes downcast, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "All my family died... maybe my mother knew I was cursed and left me." Her voice cracked, and she paused, collecting herself as she struggled to hold back tears.

Ginny reached out, placing a comforting hand on Daisy's arm, but Daisy didn't seem to notice. She was lost in her thoughts, her eyes gazing into the distance as she tried to make sense of her past. "Maybe she tried to abort me, but I survived... and was left alone," Daisy continued, her voice barely above a whisper. "But that doesn't explain why I was in a weird basket with a soft blanket." She looked up, her eyes searching, pleading for answers.

Harry's mind was racing, trying to piece together the puzzle of Daisy's past. He felt a surge of determination to uncover the truth, to help Daisy understand what had happened to her. He leaned forward, his eyes locked on Daisy's, his voice gentle. "We'll figure it out, Daisy. We'll find out what happened to you."

Daisy's voice was barely audible as she whispered, "Maybe I should die. Maybe I'm really the cursed child." Her eyes seemed to plead for validation, as if she had resigned herself to the fact that she was indeed cursed.

Harry's face was etched with concern as he reached out and took Daisy's hands in his. "You're not cursed, Daisy," he said firmly, his voice filled with conviction. Daisy looked up at him, her eyes searching for reassurance.

"But people...," Daisy started to say, her voice trembling. Harry interrupted her, his voice gentle but firm. "I don't know about that, but I know you're not cursed." He smiled, trying to reassure her. "I've been in your shoes, Daisy. I lost my parents when I was a baby, and I used to think I was cursed too." Ginny smiled, nodding in agreement.

"But I'm not," Harry continued. "And neither are you. You're just a girl who's been through a lot, but that doesn't mean you're cursed." Daisy's eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Harry, and suddenly, she burst into sobs.

Harry instinctively hugged her, holding her close as she cried. As he held her, he couldn't shake off the feeling that he was hugging his own sister. The connection he felt with Daisy was strong, and her appearance only added to the sense of familiarity. Ginny watched, a warm smile on her face, as Harry comforted Daisy.

Next Chapter is  Helping the Cursed.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling this was it. The chapter started all sweet and lovely with Harry and Ginnys date but it took a different turn as they met Daisy. I hope you would like the character of Daisy ahead. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

They pulled back, and Harry's eyes revealed tears, mirroring Daisy's. Ginny quickly stepped in, gently wiping the tears from both their faces with her sleeve. Harry's expression turned determined as he said, "First, we need to get Daisy some decent clothes." Ginny smiled and nodded in agreement.

But before they could take action, Daisy's body went limp, and she fainted. Harry's eyes widened in alarm as he caught her, holding her upright. "What happened to her?" he exclaimed, panic creeping into his voice. Ginny's face was pale, her eyes filled with concern.

Glancing around, Harry realized it was already 8 pm. Under normal circumstances, they would have been heading to Fawcett Manor by now, with Ginny flooing to the Burrow from there, and Harry returning to the Dursleys the next day. But now, with Daisy's unexpected collapse, their plans were thrown into disarray.

Ginny's voice was laced with worry as she said, "We need to take her to a Muggle healer." Harry's brow furrowed, his mind racing. "But how? And at this time? I don't know anyone in Muggle London." He glanced around, feeling a sense of desperation creeping in.

Taking Daisy to Fawcett Manor was out of the question; it would take too much time, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker wasn't equipped to handle this situation. Harry knew some basic Muggle first aid, courtesy of his studies with Mrs. Tucker before discovering his true identity as a wizard, as well as his conversations with Madam Pomfrey. However, he didn't want to take any risks.

Their options were limited, and they couldn't even send a message; Hedwig was back at Fawcett Manor. Harry and Ginny exchanged a worried glance, unsure of what to do next.

Ginny's eyes lit up as she said, "Hermione's parents are doctors, aren't they?" Harry's face scrunched up in correction. "They're dentists, Ginny. There's a difference." Ginny looked confused, but Harry's expression turned thoughtful.

"Wait, maybe we should contact them," Harry said, a plan forming in his mind. "They must know some doctors, right?" Ginny nodded, and Harry continued, "Hermione gave me her telephone number once. I remember it." Ginny's eyes widened in surprise.

Harry instructed Ginny to stay with Daisy while he went to find a telephone booth. As he walked away, he couldn't help but wonder what Hermione would think when he called her. Just that day, they had returned from Hogwarts, and Harry had taken Ginny on a date to make up for lost time. But now, everything had changed. They had met Daisy, and now she was fainted in their care.

What would he tell Hermione? Harry's mind raced as he searched for a telephone booth. He finally spotted one and rushed inside, fumbling for coins as he dialed the number. As the phone rang, Harry took a deep breath, preparing himself for the conversation that was about to change everything.

Hermione smiled warmly as she pushed her chair back from the dinner table, feeling grateful for the warm and loving atmosphere of her family's home. It had been a while since she'd had a chance to spend quality time with her parents, and she was determined to make the most of their time together over the summer holidays. Her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, exchanged a loving glance, happy to have their daughter back home.

As they chatted and laughed together, Hermione couldn't help but feel a pang of loneliness. She had only been home for a day, but she was already missing her best friends dearly. "Draco, Harry, Ron, and Neville," she thought to herself, wondering what they were all up to. She had grown so accustomed to their daily interactions at Hogwarts that their absence felt like a void in her life.

"I'm going to go call Harry and Ron," Hermione said, getting up from the table. Her parents smiled and nodded, knowing how much her friends meant to her. Little did Hermione know, Harry's evening had taken an unexpected turn, one that would change everything.

Just then, the telephone rang, shrill and insistent, breaking the warm atmosphere of the Granger residence. Juliet, Hermione's mum, was about to answer it, but Hermione quickly intervened, "I'll get it, Mum." She hurried over to the phone and picked it up, saying brightly, "Hello, Granger Residence here."

As soon as she heard the familiar voice on the other end, Hermione's face lit up with excitement. "Harry!" she exclaimed, her voice bubbling over with enthusiasm. Harry's voice came through the line, calm and serious, "Hello Hermione, Harry here, Harry Potter."

Hermione immediately launched into a breathless stream of conversation, "Oh, Harry, I've been missing you all so much already! Did you get Draco's letter this afternoon? I was just thinking about..." But Harry cut her off, his voice firm but urgent, "Hermione, I need your help." Hermione's words trailed off, and she listened intently, her expression turning serious.

Harry quickly filled Hermione in on the situation, his words tumbling out in a rush. "I found this homeless girl, and she's been through a lot. She fainted, and I don't know what to do. I'll tell you all the details later, but I need your help now." Hermione listened intently, her brow furrowed with concern.

"What do you need, Harry?" Hermione asked, her voice firm and reassuring. Harry hesitated for a moment before responding. "I need to know if your parents know any doctors. I don't know anyone in the Muggle world, and I don't know what to do." Hermione didn't hesitate, quickly calling out to her parents.

"Mum! Dad!" Hermione exclaimed, her voice carrying across the room. Her parents, Daniel and Juliet Granger, appeared in the doorway, curious expressions on their faces. Harry greeted them warmly, his voice polite. "Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Granger. I'm so sorry to bother you, but I need your help."

Hermione's parents exchanged a concerned glance before Juliet asked, "What's wrong, Harry?" Harry took a deep breath before explaining the situation. "I found a homeless girl, and she's fainted. I don't know what to do, and I was wondering if you knew any doctors who could help." Daniel and Juliet exchanged a glance before Daniel nodded.

"You can bring her here, Harry," Daniel said, his voice firm. "We live in suburb London, so it's not too far. We'll take care of her." Harry's face lit up with gratitude as he thanked them. "Thanks, Mr. and Mrs. Granger. I really appreciate it." With a final thanks, Harry cut the phone, feeling a sense of relief wash over him.

Harry walked over to Ginny, who was watching him with concern. "We need to get her to the Grangers'," Harry said, nodding towards Daisy's limp form. Ginny quickly moved to help Harry, and together they carefully positioned Daisy on Harry's back. Harry's muscular build made it easy for him to support Daisy's weight.

Ginny smiled, looking relieved that they had a plan. "I'll hail a taxi," she said, stepping out onto the sidewalk. She raised her hand, calling out to a passing taxi. However, instead of saying "taxi," Ginny said "tack-see," her pronunciation a bit off. Harry chuckled, despite the seriousness of the situation.

The taxi pulled over, and Harry carefully climbed in, Daisy still secured on his back. Ginny followed, giving the driver the address. "8 Heathgate, Hampstead Garden Suburb, London," she said, her pronunciation perfect this time. The driver nodded, and they set off into the London dusk, bound for the Granger Residence.

The taxi came to a stop in front of a beautiful, six-bedroom house with a large back garden. The dusk sunlight cast a warm glow over the scene. Harry, still carrying Daisy, and Ginny, stepped out of the taxi. Ginny struggled for a moment to handle the Muggle money, but eventually managed to pay the driver the correct fare.

As they walked towards the house, Harry instructed Ginny, "Ring the doorbell." Ginny nodded and pressed the doorbell. The door opened almost immediately, and Daniel Granger's friendly face appeared. He took one look at Daisy in Harry's arms and swiftly moved to assist him.

"Here, let me take her," Daniel said, gently lifting Daisy from Harry's arms. Harry relinquished his burden, relieved to have Daisy in capable hands. Daniel led the way to the living room, where Juliet and Hermione were waiting. Harry followed, with Ginny close behind.

As they entered the cozy living room, Harry apologized again, "Thanks so much for helping us out. I'm really sorry to disturb you at this time." Juliet and Daniel exchanged a warm glance, and Juliet reassured him, "Nonsense, Harry. We're happy to help. Let's just focus on getting this young girl the care she needs."

Daniel carefully examined Daisy, his trained eyes scanning her pale face. The rest of the group waited at a distance, giving him space to work. Mrs. Granger turned to Harry and explained, "You know, Dan also has a diploma in medicine, so he's qualified to treat patients beyond just dentistry." Harry nodded, feeling a sense of relief that Daisy was in capable hands.

Hermione's curiosity got the better of her, and she turned to Ginny, asking in a hushed tone, "Why is Harry so frantic about this girl?" Ginny's eyes locked onto Harry's worried face before she replied, "Harry's always dreamed of having a sister, and this girl... Daisy, she looks exactly like the sister he's always imagined." Hermione's eyes widened in surprise, and she glanced over at Harry, who was watching Daniel with an anxious expression.

Harry walked over to Hermione, his eyes still fixed on Daniel as he tended to Daisy. Ginny followed close behind, and together they began to recount the evening's events to Juliet and Hermione.

"We were on a date," Harry started, a hint of a smile on his face. "Just a normal evening out, and then... this girl, Daisy, she saved Ginny from being hit by a car."

Ginny picked up the story, her voice filled with emotion. "And then she told us her story... about being abandoned as a baby, and growing up on the streets. It's just so heartbreaking."

Hermione's eyes were wide with shock and sympathy, and Juliet's face was etched with concern. "Oh, poor thing," Juliet murmured, shaking her head.

Harry's expression turned serious. "I know it sounds crazy, but... I feel like I have a connection to her. Like she's... family or something." Hermione and Ginny exchanged a knowing glance, both of them aware of Harry's long-held dream of having a sister.

Harry took a deep breath, his eyes gazing into the distance as he began to recount a deeply personal and painful memory. "After the Dream Reality Convergence, I started having these dreams... visions, really. And one of the earliest memories I uncovered was from when I was just a baby. My mum was telling me that I was going to be a big brother soon." Hermione's eyes widened in surprise, unaware of this revelation.

Harry's voice cracked as he continued, the pain of that Halloween night still raw. "But... my parents and my unborn sister died that night. I never knew I had a sister, but... the will of my parents mentioned an unborn baby girl, and her name was... Daisy." Ginny's hand found Harry's, and she gave it a gentle squeeze, offering comfort and support.

The room fell silent, the only sound the quiet beeping of the medical equipment monitoring Daisy's vital signs. Hermione's eyes shone with tears, her face etched with compassion and understanding. Juliet and Daniel exchanged a knowing glance, their faces somber. The weight of Harry's words hung in the air, a poignant reminder of the tragedy and loss that had shaped his life.

Daniel broke the silence, his voice reassuring. "I haven't found anything abnormal yet, but tomorrow I'll call my friend, Dr. Evans. He'll be able to give us a better assessment." Juliet smiled warmly, her eyes twinkling. "Ginny and Harry, you're welcome to stay for the night. We have plenty of room."

Harry and Ginny exchanged a hesitant glance, not wanting to impose. "We don't want to be a burden," Harry said, but Juliet waved her hand dismissively. "Nonsense, you're welcome to stay. We'll get you set up in the guest room."

Harry nodded, feeling a sense of relief. "Thanks, Mrs. Granger. I just need to inform Grandma Mrs. Tucker and Ginny's parents about what's going on, but we don't have Hedwig with us. She's at Fawcett Manor." Juliet's face lit up. "We have an owl, you're welcome to use it."

Harry turned to Hermione, surprised. "You didn't have an owl, how come?" Hermione smiled, a mischievous glint in her eye. "My parents bought the owl for themselves, so they can stay connected with the Wizarding World. Sometimes it worries them, being Muggles and all."

Juliet carefully poured the steaming hot tea into delicate china cups, the soothing aroma filling the room as Harry continued to recount Daisy's story to Mr. Granger. "She told her grandma, not her real one, that she was found in a basket, just a tiny thing, about 9 weeks old, all pink and no bigger than the size of a palm," Harry explained, his eyes locked onto Mr. Granger's incredulous face.

Daniel and Juliet exchanged a stunned glance, their eyes wide with astonishment. "It's impossible," Daniel exclaimed, his voice laced with disbelief. "A 9-week-old fetus cannot survive, it's medically impossible," he added, shaking his head. Juliet nodded in agreement, her face pale. "The chances of survival would be zero, even with modern medical intervention."

Ginny's brow furrowed, her mind racing with possibilities. She leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Is it possible that Daisy's not a Muggle?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. The room fell silent, as if the very question had sucked the air out of the atmosphere. Harry's eyes locked onto Ginny's, a spark of intrigue igniting within them.

Hermione's eyes widened, her face reflecting her surprise. "You mean, could she be... magical?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. The room remained silent, the only sound the soft ticking of the clock on the mantle.

Just then, they witnessed an astonishing sight: Daisy's dark red hair began to transform into a vibrant blue hue. She stirred, but remained unconscious, oblivious to the miracle unfolding around her. Harry's eyes widened in awe as he grasped the significance of what he was seeing. "She's a Metamorphmagus," he breathed, his voice barely above a whisper.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with understanding. "In that case, Daisy must be taken to a healer," she said, her voice firm. "She may have a Wizarding disease, which would be unidentifiable by Muggle means." Daniel nodded in agreement, his face set in a determined expression. "We can do that tomorrow. For now, let's get some rest."

As the others began to disperse, Harry's mind remained racing. He felt an even deeper connection to Daisy, as if their shared Wizarding heritage had forged an unbreakable bond between them. He couldn't shake the feeling that their lives were now inextricably linked. With a sense of wonder and trepidation, Harry followed the others to their bedrooms, his thoughts consumed by the mysterious and enchanting Daisy.

Although Ginny's parents had always been lenient about Harry and Ginny sharing a room, Mrs. Granger had given them separate guest rooms, each with its own cozy ambiance. Harry's room was decorated with a soothing color scheme, and the soft moonlight filtering through the window cast a gentle glow on his face. He didn't protest the separate rooms, still reeling from the events of the evening. As he lay in bed, his mind refused to quiet down, his thoughts swirling with questions and possibilities.

In the dreamland, Harry's eyes fluttered open, and he saw Ginny standing before him, just as she did every day. But today, her expression was different - concerned and introspective. Her long, red hair cascaded down her back like a fiery waterfall, and her bright brown eyes sparkled with a mix of curiosity and worry. "It's not possible, Harry," she said, as if sensing his thoughts. "Your unborn sister died with your mum."

Harry's eyes locked onto Ginny's, his voice filled with conviction. "But what if my mum saved her from some rare method, just like her sacrifice saved me from Voldemort's killing curse?" Ginny's expression faltered, and she looked uncertain. She took a step closer to Harry, her voice barely above a whisper. "That's a pretty big leap, Harry. We can't just assume..." Harry pressed on, his words tumbling out in a rush.

"My mum must have been around 8 or 9 weeks pregnant around that time... it can't be coincidence, can it? Daisy looks exactly like my dream sister - dark red hair like my mum, and hazel eyes like my dad... and she was found in Godric's Hollow, for crying out loud!" Ginny's eyes widened, and she looked stunned. She seemed to be processing the information, her mind racing with the possibilities.

Ginny's expression turned cautious, and she placed a gentle hand on Harry's arm. "Harry, don't get your hopes up," she said, her voice laced with concern. "We don't know anything for sure yet." Harry nodded, understanding Ginny's warning. He knew he was getting ahead of himself, but he couldn't help the spark of hope that had ignited within him.

The two lovers shared a warm, tender hug, the tension and worry momentarily forgotten. As they pulled back, Harry suggested, "Let's take a walk in the forest." Ginny nodded, and they strolled hand in hand, the moonlit trees casting dappled shadows on the ground.

As they walked, Harry's thoughts returned to the earlier events. He turned to Ginny, his eyes serious. "I was really scared when I saw you in front of that car," he said, his voice low. "If it wasn't for Daisy... I don't know what I would have done." Ginny's grip on his hand tightened, and she looked up at him with a reassuring smile. "You'll never have to find out," she whispered, her voice filled with love and devotion.

The next morning, Harry woke up feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. He got dressed and made his way downstairs, where he was greeted by the warm smiles of Mr. and Mrs. Granger. "Good morning, sir, ma'am," Harry said politely, trying to stifle a yawn.

Mr. and Mrs. Granger exchanged a surprised glance, clearly not expecting Harry to be up and about so early. "Good morning, Harry!" Mrs. Granger replied, her voice warm and welcoming. "We're not used to seeing you young people up so early."

Harry chuckled. "I usually wake up at 5 to do some exercise and workout," he explained. Daniel's eyes widened in surprise. "Well, your athletic build at just 12 years of age is proof of that," he said with a grin. Harry's face flushed with embarrassment as he looked down, trying to hide his blush.

Juliet began to busy herself in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for the family. Harry offered to help, but Juliet waved her hand dismissively. "No, no, Harry, you're our guest," she said. But Harry insisted, saying, "I do this at home, really." Juliet smiled and nodded, impressed by Harry's politeness.

As Hermione descended the stairs, Juliet turned to her and said, "Your friend is really very polite, Hermione." Hermione smiled and nodded in agreement. "Yes, he is," she said. "Harry's always been very considerate of others."

Ginny joined the group, and soon Juliet and Hermione carefully lifted Daisy and took her to the bathroom to clean her up. They gently bathed her, washing away the dirt and grime that had accumulated on her small body. Hermione carefully brushed Daisy's dark red hair, which cascaded down her back like a waterfall of autumn leaves. They dressed her in one of Hermione's soft, white dresses, which seemed to glow in the morning light.

When they returned, Harry's eyes widened in astonishment. "She looks... exactly like my mum," he gasped, his voice barely above a whisper. Ginny's eyes also widened, and she took a step closer, her gaze fixed on Daisy's peaceful face. Hermione's eyes sparkled with curiosity, and she leaned in, studying Daisy's features. Although Daisy's eyes were closed, Harry recalled the hazel eyes he had seen earlier, the only difference from his mum's bright emerald green eyes.

Harry's gaze roamed over Daisy's face, taking in the small nose, the smattering of freckles across her cheeks, and the gentle curve of her lips. It was as if he was staring at a younger version of his mother. He felt a lump form in his throat as he whispered to Ginny, "Exactly like Mum, except for her eyes... they're like Dad's hazel eyes, just like how I look exactly like Dad but have Mum's emerald green eyes."

Ginny's expression turned thoughtful, her brow furrowed in concern. She knew that these coincidences were growing a bit too much. Did what Harry said in the dreamland last night might be true? The possibility sent a shiver down her spine. She glanced at Harry, seeing the mix of emotions on his face - hope, uncertainty, and a deep longing.

Harry suggested that he, Ginny, and Daisy should leave, but Daniel offered to drive them, insisting it was no trouble. "I can drive you all the way to Fawcett Manor," he said with a smile. Harry hesitated, knowing that Fawcett Manor was indeed very far away. "But it's a long way," Harry protested. Daniel glanced at his wife, and they exchanged a nod.

"We have a surprise for you, Hermione," Juliet said with a smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "We've connected our fireplace to the Floo Network." Hermione's eyes widened in shock, and she looked like she was about to explode with excitement. "What?!" she exclaimed, her voice rising in surprise. "How did you manage that?"

Her parents chuckled, explaining that they had planned to surprise her later, but circumstances had changed. "We were going to tell you later, but since Harry and Ginny need to get back to Fawcett Manor, we thought we'd let you in on the secret now," Daniel said with a grin. Harry felt a pang of guilt for ruining the surprise, but Hermione just rolled her eyes and scolded him good-naturedly.

Ginny grinned and gave Hermione a high-five. "Next year is going to be so much fun at Hogwarts!" Hermione exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement. "You'll be a first-year, and we'll be second-years. We'll have another girl in our group - Draco, Ron, Harry, Neville, Hermione, and Ginny! Just think of all the adventures we'll have!"

Hermione's persistence eventually convinced her parents to let her join the others for the day. With the plan settled, Harry carefully lifted the still-unconscious Daisy onto his back. The four of them - Harry, Ginny, Hermione, and Daisy - made their way to the fireplace, where they stepped into the Floo Network.

As they emerged from the fireplace at Fawcett Manor, Harry's honorary grandma, Mrs. Tucker, greeted them warmly. She was accompanied by the twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, who were busily polishing the silverware. Mrs. Tucker beamed with excitement, explaining that she had received Harry's letter the previous day and had been eagerly awaiting their arrival.

Ginny's eyes lit up as she spotted her parents and Charlie, who had returned after months away. She rushed over to hug Charlie tightly, exclaiming, "I've missed you so much!" Harry smiled, happy to see Ginny reunited with her family. He mentioned that he had also written to Ginny's parents, keeping them informed about the developments.

Mrs. Weasley, ever the caring mother, immediately tried to examine Daisy, but she couldn't find anything out of the ordinary. Arthur suggested that they contact someone from St. Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, as Madam Pomfrey was currently on holiday. Charlie recommended reaching out to Pyre Jones, a skilled healer who had treated Harry the previous year after he had taken the Blasting Curse meant for Ginny.

Harry's eyes narrowed slightly as he recalled Pyre Jones's expertise. But what caught him off guard was Charlie's familiarity with the healer. "How do you know Pyre Jones?" Harry asked, curiosity getting the better of him. Charlie's face flushed slightly, and he muttered, "Oh, we met when you were admitted to the hospital last year. We became friends." Harry raised an eyebrow, noticing the faint blush on Charlie's cheeks.

Harry felt a pang of guilt and apologized to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, explaining that he had initially planned to spend the day with Ginny and drop her back home by nightfall. "I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to disrupt our plans," Harry said, looking sheepish, his eyes darting between Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, hoping for understanding.

Mrs. Weasley waved her hand dismissively, her expression warm and understanding. "It's not your fault, Harry, that you found Daisy and everything changed. It wasn't exactly a date anymore, was it?" She smiled kindly, her eyes crinkling at the corners. Harry felt a wave of relief wash over him, grateful for Mrs. Weasley's kind words.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker beamed with pride, her eyes shining with admiration. "I'm so proud of you, Harry, for taking care of that poor girl. You've always had a heart of gold," she said, her voice filled with warmth. She patted Harry's arm, her hand feeling warm and comforting.

However, Harry's expression turned serious, and he began to explain the strange connection he felt with Daisy. "I know this sounds crazy, but I've been having these dreams... and Daisy looks exactly like the girl in my dreams. The same hair, the same eyes... it's uncanny. And what's even stranger is that she looks like my mum, but with Dad's eyes." Harry's voice was filled with a mix of emotions - confusion, curiosity, and a hint of hope.

"Can it be possible...?" Harry's voice trailed off, his eyes scanning the faces of his loved ones, searching for answers. "Can it be possible that my unborn sister somehow survived?" The room fell silent, with all eyes fixed on Harry, as they pondered the impossible question.

Just then, Charlie stepped out of the Floo, accompanied by Pyre Jones, the healer from St. Mungo's. Pyre was a stunning brown-haired witch, with piercing green eyes and a warm smile. Harry couldn't help but notice that Charlie looked radiant in her presence, his eyes shining with admiration.

Pyre quickly took charge, examining Daisy with a skilled and gentle touch. "I'll need to run some tests," she said, her voice calm and reassuring. "Please, everyone, wait outside." The group reluctantly stepped out of the room, leaving Pyre to her work.

Harry turned to Ginny, his voice barely above a whisper. "Can't it be possible that Daisy is my sister, the one who survived somehow?" he asked, his eyes searching for answers. "There are so many coincidences... the way she looks, the dreams I've been having..." Ginny's expression was thoughtful, her brow furrowed in concern.

"It's possible," she said slowly, "but we can't be sure yet. We need to wait for Pyre's diagnosis." Harry nodded, not wanting to raise his hopes, but he couldn't shake off the feeling that there was something more to Daisy's story.

Seeking some solitude, Harry slipped away to his room at Fawcett Manor, a place he hadn't seen since his first year at Hogwarts. As he entered, he was greeted by a chorus of excited chirps and meows. Poco, his little sparrow, Hedwig, his white owl, and Kluer, his colour-changing cat, all jumped at Harry, demanding to know where he had been all night.

Harry smiled, happy to be reunited with his beloved pets. In his unique way, he communicated with them, understanding their language and conveying his thoughts. He told them about his date with Ginny, and then about Daisy, sharing his hopes and fears with his loyal companions. As he spoke, his pets listened intently, their eyes shining with understanding and support.

Ginny slipped into the room, a soft smile on her face as she spotted Harry surrounded by his pets. Harry's eyes lit up as he saw her, and he opened his arms, inviting her to snuggle up beside him. Ginny happily obliged, nestling into the warmth of his embrace. The pets, sensing the affectionate atmosphere, settled down around them, content to simply be near their beloved owner.

Just then, Twinky, the elf, appeared at the doorway, a tray bearing two glasses of freshly squeezed juice in her hands. "Master Harry, I brought you and Miss Ginny some juice," she said, her eyes sparkling with kindness. Harry smiled, thanking her as he took a glass from the tray. Ginny sipped her juice, feeling grateful for the warmth and comfort of the moment.

As they sat together, Ginny's thoughts turned to Daisy, and she couldn't help but wonder what the future held. "Wouldn't it be wonderful if Daisy turns out to be your sister?" she mused, her voice barely above a whisper. Harry's eyes met hers, and he smiled, his heart filled with hope.

The pets, sensing that the cozy moment had passed, dispersed to their various corners of the room. Poco settled onto her perch, softly chirping to herself, while Hedwig gently nuzzled Harry's hand before flying off to her nest. Kluer, the colour-changing cat, sauntered over to a sunbeam streaming through the window and began to lazily groom her shimmering fur. Harry leaned in, his lips brushing softly against Ginny's in a gentle kiss that left her cheeks flushing. After the tender moment, they made their way downstairs, hand in hand, to the living room of the manor.

Pyre was still in the room with Daisy, and the group was eagerly awaiting her update. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were engrossed in a lively conversation with Grandma Mrs. Tucker, who was regaling them with stories of her youth. She spoke of her adventures growing up in a magical family as a Squib, of the pranks she had played on her siblings, and of the countless memories she had made with her own family. Hermione, meanwhile, was chatting with Dimpy, the elf, and laughing at his mischievous antics.

Hermione was struck by how confident and cheeky Dimpy was, a stark contrast to the Hogwarts elves she had encountered in the Secret Garden, whom Harry had taken under his wing - Chimey, Blinky, and Wobby. While those elves were timid and shy, Dimpy seemed to embody a carefree spirit, as if she didn't have a worry in the world. Charlie, noticing Harry and Ginny's arrival, flashed them a warm smile.

"I hope you've been treating my sister well, Harry," Charlie said, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Harry's face lit up with a reassuring smile. "Of course, I couldn't dream of hurting her," he replied, his voice filled with conviction. Ginny rolled her eyes good-naturedly at her overprotective brother, her cheeks flushing with amusement.

Ginny's curiosity got the better of her, and she turned to Charlie with a questioning gaze. "I thought you weren't going to be able to make it here this summer, Charlie? What changed?" she asked, her brow furrowed in puzzlement.

Charlie's face broke into a wide grin, and he leaned in, his voice taking on a conspiratorial tone. "Well, plans changed," he said, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "I've been offered a job here in England."

Harry's eyes widened in surprise, and Ginny's eyes lit up with interest. Charlie continued, his voice barely above a whisper. "The dragon reserve in Romania is opening another reserve here, and they want me to head it up."

Ginny's face lit up with excitement, but Charlie's expression turned serious. "But for now, it's a secret," he warned, his eyes locked on Ginny's. "I haven't told anyone except you two, and I need you to keep it under wraps, especially from Mum."

Ginny nodded vigorously, a sly grin spreading across her face. She knew exactly how thrilled her mother would be when she found out that Charlie was returning to England for good. "Don't worry, Charlie, your secret is safe with us," Ginny promised, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

Harry's eyes sparkled with amusement as he turned to Charlie, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "So, Charlie, what's going on between you and Healer Pyre?" he asked, his voice low and teasing. "Is she the reason for your sudden transfer here?"

Charlie's face turned a deep shade of crimson as he stuttered, "W-what makes you think that? We're just friends, Harry." But his eyes betrayed him, and Harry noticed the faintest glimmer of a blush on his cheeks.

Harry chuckled, his eyes glinting with mirth. "Oh, come on, Charlie! You can't fool me. I've noticed the way you've been acting around her. You were able to get her here at the crack of dawn, and you're blushing like a schoolboy every time her name is mentioned. And let's not forget the way you lit up when she arrived – you looked radiant!"

Charlie's blush deepened, but he continued to deny any romantic involvement. "We're just friends, Harry, I swear! You're reading too much into it." But Harry just laughed, knowing that Charlie's protests were futile.

Ginny, who had been watching the exchange with interest, filed away the new information for future use. She couldn't wait to tease her brother mercilessly about his apparent crush on Pyre. A sly grin spread across her face as she thought about the possibilities for blackmail. Charlie, oblivious to the danger lurking nearby, continued to protest his innocence, his face growing redder by the minute.

Harry decided to give Hermione a tour of the manor, since it was her first time visiting. Ginny tagged along, but she had already spent a considerable amount of time at the manor last summer with Harry. In fact, it was the very place where they had shared their first kiss. As they strolled through the grand halls, Harry couldn't help but notice Hermione's wide-eyed wonder. She had spent most of her magical life within the walls of Hogwarts, and it was clear that the manor's unique charm was captivating her.

"This is incredible!" Hermione breathed, her eyes darting from one ornate tapestry to the next. "I've never seen anything like it!" Ginny smiled knowingly, having experienced a similar sense of awe during her own first visit. Harry chuckled, pleased to see Hermione so enchanted.

As they turned a corner, Hermione's gaze landed on the manor's vast library. Her eyes grew even wider, and she let out a squeal of delight. "Oh my goodness, this is amazing! It's almost as big as the Hogwarts library!" Ginny laughed, having anticipated Hermione's reaction. Harry grinned, happy to see his friend so thrilled. As a self-proclaimed bookworm, he had spent countless hours within those very library walls, devouring books on magic and learning.

"I know, right?" Harry said, leading them into the library. "I've spent so much time in here, reading and learning. It's one of my favorite places in the manor." Hermione nodded enthusiastically, already scanning the shelves for interesting titles. Ginny settled onto a nearby couch, watching her friends with a warm smile.

Harry noticed Ginny smiling at him, a warm and tender expression on her face. He walked over to her, curiosity getting the better of him. "What's that look for?" he asked, his voice low and playful, as he settled beside her on the couch.

Ginny's smile deepened, and she leaned in close to him. "Can't a girlfriend look at her boyfriend now?" she whispered, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

Just then, Hermione intervened, her voice wise and teasing. "You two can keep the romance to a minimum, I'm still here," she said, laughing, as she shook her head good-naturedly. Harry and Ginny exchanged a sheepish glance, before bursting out laughing at Hermione's timely reminder.

Hermione rolled her eyes good-naturedly, a wry smile spreading across her face. "You two are already so lovey-dovey, imagine what it'll be like when Ginny joins us at Hogwarts this year as a first-year student, and we're all in our second year together," she said, chuckling.

Harry's eyes sparkled with amusement, but then his expression turned serious as he remembered something. "Hey, Hermione, you mentioned something about Draco's letter, didn't you?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.

Hermione nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Yes, I received it last afternoon, just as I was reaching home from Platform 9 ," she said. Just then, Hedwig flew in, a letter clutched in her talons. She landed on Harry's shoulder, and he gently took the letter from her.

"Looks like Draco sent us all the same letter," Harry said, his eyes scanning the parchment. "I bet Ron and Neville got one too." He unfolded the letter and began to read.

As Harry finished reading the letter, he and Hermione exchanged a warm smile. "It's amazing how much Draco has changed," Hermione said, her eyes shining with happiness. "He's really become a good friend, hasn't he?"

Harry nodded in agreement. "Yeah, and it's great that he's finally decided to be honest with his parents about his change of heart." He knew it wouldn't be easy for Draco, especially given his family's dark past and their expectations of him as a Slytherin. But Harry also knew that Draco had the courage to face his parents and stand up for what he believed in.

Just then, Twinky appeared at the doorway, her expression somber. "Pyre Jones has come out of the room, and she wants to tell you all something," she announced, her voice low and serious.

The group filed downstairs, where Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Charlie were already gathered, their faces serious and concerned. Pyre stood beside them, her eyes locked on Harry and Ginny, her expression a mixture of sadness and determination.

"How did you find Daisy?" Pyre asked, her voice gentle but urgent, as if she needed to know every detail.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance before launching into the story Daisy had told them. "She was found in a basket, looking like a fetus about nine weeks old," Harry began, his voice filled with emotion. "An old lady took her to a Muggle hospital, and she survived."

Ginny picked up the story, her voice filled with compassion. "Daisy lived with the lady for five years, but then the lady died in a car accident. Daisy was taken to an orphanage, but it caught fire, and the keeper died. She was moved to another orphanage, but she got adopted, and her new parents died in a train accident on the very same day."

The room fell silent, the weight of Daisy's tragic story sinking in. Grandma Mrs. Tucker's eyes welled up with tears, and Mrs. Weasley's face was etched with concern. Mr. Weasley's expression was grim, his eyes narrowed in thought.

Ginny continued, her voice barely above a whisper. "When Daisy returned to the orphanage, it was closed, and the owner had left the city. Since then, her story spread, and she was known as the 'cursed child.' No one wanted to adopt her, and she's been homeless for the past six years."

Hermione's eyes were wide with shock, her face pale. Charlie's face was set in a determined expression, his jaw clenched in anger. Pyre's eyes, however, held a deep sadness, as if she had expected this story all along.

Ginny concluded the story, her voice filled with emotion. "Yesterday, Daisy saved me from an accident, and then we gave her food. She told us about her life, and then she fainted. We took her to Hermione's parents, but soon we saw her hair changing color, so she's not a Muggle. That brings us to now." The room remained silent, the only sound the quiet sniffles of Grandma Mrs. Tucker.

Pyre's eyes clouded over, her expression thoughtful. "Like that explains it," she muttered to herself.

Harry's concern for Daisy's well-being prompted him to ask, "Is Daisy okay?"

Pyre's gaze snapped back to Harry, her expression somber. "Daisy will live and recover, but it will take time. Being homeless, she hasn't been prone to healthy eating and drinking water habits, which is why her body has accumulated toxins."

Ginny's eyes widened in horror, her hand flying to her mouth. "That's terrible," she whispered.

Pyre nodded grimly. "If she had been a Muggle, she would have died. But being a witch has saved her. However, she is extremely weak, which is why she is unconscious."

Hermione's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "What can we do to help her?" she asked.

Pyre's expression turned thoughtful. "To remove the toxins accumulated in her body, we will need to do a month-long treatment. It's a wizarding world treatment called Dormio Detoxificus."

Charlie's eyes narrowed. "What does that entail?" he asked.

Pyre explained, "The patient needs to sleep for almost the whole day, around 18 to 20 hours. In a weakened state, they will slowly start to improve. After a month, the patient will be healthy again."

The room fell silent, the weight of Pyre's words sinking in. Harry's eyes met Ginny's, and they exchanged a determined glance. They would do whatever it took to help Daisy recover.

After Pyre finished explaining the treatment, Grandma Mrs. Tucker took charge, instructing Twinky and Dimpy to prepare Daisy's room accordingly and assist in her care. "Make sure the room is quiet and comfortable for her," she said, her voice warm and nurturing. "And see that she's fed nutritious food to aid in her recovery." Pyre assured them that she would visit twice daily to oversee the treatment and monitor Daisy's progress.

As the others began to disperse, Harry and Ginny drew Pyre aside, their voices hushed. They led her to a quiet corner of the room, away from prying ears. "Pyre, we need to tell you something," Harry said, his eyes serious and intent.

Pyre's expression turned curious, and she nodded for them to continue. Harry took a deep breath before launching into the story of his dream, Daisy's appearance, and the strange similarities between them. Ginny added her own observations, telling Pyre about the way Daisy's eyes seemed to sparkle with a familiar light.

When they finished, Harry asked the question that had been haunting him. "Pyre, is it possible that Daisy is my sister?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "That she somehow survived because she was found as a fetus, only nine weeks old? My mum must have been around eight or nine weeks pregnant when she was murdered by...by Voldemort."

Pyre's eyes widened, and she flinched at the mention of the Dark Lord's name. Her expression turned pale, and she seemed to be struggling to process the possibility. She took a deep breath, her eyes locked on Harry's, before speaking in a barely audible whisper.

Pyre's expression turned thoughtful as she considered Harry's question. "It's possible," she said finally, her voice measured and cautious. "If you can survive the Killing Curse, then perhaps your sister could have survived as well."

Harry nodded, his eyes locked on Pyre's, his mind racing with the possibilities. "I survived because of my mum's sacrifice," he said, his voice filled with emotion, remembering the ultimate sacrifice his mother had made for him.

Pyre's eyes softened, and she nodded, her expression sympathetic. "Yes, similarly, your sister might have survived, but her case was rather complicated. She was a fetus inside the womb, but still, it's possible."

Ginny leaned forward, her eyes shining with excitement, her long red hair cascading down her back like a fiery waterfall. "We've already noticed the resemblance," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Daisy looks just like Lily, with the same bright red hair, and she has James's eyes - the same bright hazel eyes that sparkle with warmth and kindness."

Pyre's expression turned intrigued, her eyebrows rising in surprise. "Really?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "That's quite a strong resemblance."

Harry nodded, his heart racing with excitement, hope, and trepidation. "We can't help but wonder if she's really my sister," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Pyre's expression turned thoughtful, her eyes narrowing as she considered the possibilities. "The only way to be sure is with a bloodline test," she said finally. "And those are only done by goblins, for friends of the Goblin Nation."

Harry smiled, a mischievous glint in his eye, remembering his adventures with the goblins. "I'm a friend of the Goblin Nation," he said, his voice filled with confidence.

Pyre's eyes widened in surprise, her eyebrows rising in astonishment. "Really?" she asked, her voice tinged with incredulity.

Ginny nodded, a smile spreading across her face. "So we can arrange the test?" she asked, her voice filled with excitement.

Pyre hesitated, her expression turning cautious. "We should do that after the treatment, though," she said. "Daisy needs to recover first. The test can wait, but her health can't."

Harry nodded resolutely, his eyes shining with determination. "I'll do everything to help Daisy, sister or not," he said, his voice firm and resolute.

Ginny smiled at her boyfriend, her eyes filled with pride and admiration. "That's my Harry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, her lips curving upwards in a gentle smile.

Pyre nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "I'll hold you to that, Harry," she said, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

As they made their way back to the hall of the manor, Pyre announced that she should leave now. Charlie immediately offered to escort her to St. Mungo's safely, his eyes shining with chivalry.

"I'd be happy to see you home, Pyre," Charlie said, his voice filled with courtesy.

Pyre's expression turned curious, seemingly unaware of Charlie's intentions. "Oh, that's not necessary, Charlie," she said, her voice polite.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a knowing glance, smirking at each other. They could see the sparks flying between Charlie and Pyre, and they knew that Charlie had his work cut out for him.

"Looks like Charlie will need to do quite some efforts to win Pyre's heart," Ginny whispered to Harry, her eyes shining with amusement.

Harry grinned, nodding in agreement. "Definitely," he whispered back.

As Pyre and Charlie departed, Grandma Mrs. Tucker reminded Harry to pack his things, as he would need to leave for the Dursleys' by evening.

"Don't forget to pack your trunk, Harry," Grandma Mrs. Tucker said, her voice firm but gentle. "You need to be at the Dursleys' by evening."

Harry nodded, knowing that due to the blood wards, he had to spend some time at the Dursleys'. He wasn't looking forward to it, but he knew it was necessary.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley bid their farewells, departing for the Burrow through the Floo. Ginny promised to return in the evening, when Harry would leave for the Dursleys.

"I'll be back tonight, right Harry ? ," Ginny said, her voice filled with affection. "We can say our goodbyes then."

With the afternoon still young, Harry and Ginny continued Hermione's tour of the manor. This time, they explored the vast grounds, including the huge garden, the forest, Harry's crop fields, the fruit and vegetable garden, the farm animals, and the serene lake.

As they strolled through the lush greenery, Harry felt a sense of peace wash over him. The manor, with its rich history and natural beauty, was a true sanctuary. He felt grateful to have such a wonderful place to call home, even if it was only for a short time.

Next Chapter is  Back to the Dursleys.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. So this was it ? Do you like the idea of Daisy being Harry's sister. It was always my plan when I first showed that dream , I hope you Like it. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

As the evening drew to a close, Hermione bid farewell to Harry and Ginny, her eyes shining with warmth as she hugged them both. "I'll see you two soon," she said, her voice filled with affection. With a final wave, she stepped into the Floo, disappearing in a burst of flames as she returned to her home, the Granger Residence.

Harry and Ginny then made their way to Daisy's room, their footsteps quiet on the soft carpet. They found her still fast asleep, her chest rising and falling with gentle breaths. The room was dimly lit, the only sound the soft hum of the candles that lit the space.

Harry's eyes lingered on Daisy's peaceful face, his heart filled with a deep longing. He really hoped she would turn out to be his sister. The thought of having a sibling, a family member who shared his blood and his history, was almost too much to bear.

Ginny, sensing Harry's emotions, squeezed his hand gently. "What's going on, Harry?" she asked, her voice soft and concerned. Her eyes searched his face, seeking answers to the questions she knew he was asking himself.

"The Harry I know wouldn't care if she's his sister or not," Ginny said, her eyes shining with conviction. "You'd help her regardless, because that's who you are." Her voice was laced with a hint of challenge, as if daring Harry to admit the truth.

Harry's eyes met Ginny's, and he knew exactly what she was getting at. "What if Daisy doesn't turn out to be your sister, Harry?" Ginny asked, her voice gentle but probing. "Will you abandon her?"

Harry's face twisted in horror at the very idea. "No, of course not," he said, his voice firm and resolute.

Ginny's expression turned gentle, her eyes shining with warmth. "Exactly," she said. "So, it doesn't matter if she's your sister or not. You can still give her your name, Harry. You can give her the Potter surname."

Harry's eyes widened as he grasped Ginny's meaning. As the head of the ancient and noble House of Potter, he had the power to adopt Daisy as his sister. The realization was both exhilarating and terrifying, filled with possibilities and uncertainties.

Ginny's voice was filled with conviction. "You can help her, Harry. It doesn't matter if she's what you're expecting or not. But you can make her your sister nonetheless. You can give Daisy a family."

In all the chaos and uncertainty surrounding Daisy's arrival, Harry hadn't thought clearly about his options. But Ginny's words had cut through the noise, illuminating a path he hadn't considered. He can make Daisy his sister nonetheless.

Harry turned to Ginny, his eyes shining with gratitude. "You're the best," he said, his voice filled with emotion.

Ginny grinned, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Don't I know it?" she replied, her tone playful.

Harry's expression turned serious, his voice filled with conviction. "I love you," he said, his eyes locked on Ginny's.

Ginny's smile softened, her eyes shining with love. "Again, don't I know it?" she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. She leaned in, her lips brushing against Harry's in a soft, gentle kiss.

As they pulled back, Ginny's eyes sparkled with mirth. "I love you too," she said, her voice filled with affection.

Harry chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. He pulled Ginny close, his arms wrapping around her waist. "Don't I know it?" he replied, his voice filled with amusement, echoing Ginny's earlier words.

Harry smiled at Ginny, his eyes shining with reassurance. "I'll meet you soon, just as soon as I get over with my stay at the Dursleys," he said, his voice filled with promise.

Ginny's face lit up with a smile, her eyes sparkling with understanding. "And we'll meet every night in dreamland," she added, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry nodded, his heart filled with gratitude for the special bond they shared. Ginny smiled, blew him a kiss, and then stepped into the Floo, disappearing in a burst of flames as she returned to her home, the Burrow.

Harry watched her go, a smile still on his face. He then turned to pack his trunk, his mind focused on the task at hand. He wouldn't be carrying much with him to the Dursleys, as he planned to return to the manor every day with Dudley.

As he packed, Harry's thoughts turned to Dudley, the only member of the Dursley family who had ever shown him kindness. He was excited to see Dudley, to reconnect with the one person who had made his childhood at the Dursleys slightly more bearable.

As decided, Harry left Hedwig, Poco, and Kluer at the manor, promising that he would return every day to visit them. He bid Grandma Mrs. Tucker farewell, hugging her warmly and thanking her for her love and support.

"I'll be back tomorrow, Grandma," Harry said, his voice filled with reassurance.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled, her eyes shining with love. "I'll be here, dear. Take care of yourself at the Dursleys'."

Harry nodded, shouldering his backpack and setting off towards Privet Drive. He decided to run the 10-mile distance between Fawcett Manor and Number 4, Privet Drive, feeling the need to clear his head and work off some energy.

As he ran, the wind rushing past his face, Harry felt a sense of freedom and release. He was eager to see Dudley, but he knew that his stay at the Dursleys' would be difficult. Running helped him to prepare for the challenges ahead, to focus his mind and steel himself for the unpleasantness that awaited him.

Meanwhile, at Number 4, Privet Drive, Dudley was in his room, gazing out of the window, eagerly waiting for Harry's arrival. The warm sunlight streaming through the window highlighted the changes in Dudley's appearance. His once chubby face was now leaner, his cheeks more defined, and his eyes sparkled with a newfound confidence.

Dudley had returned from Smeltings two days ago, and the excitement of seeing Harry again had been building up inside him. He was the only one in the Dursley household who knew the truth about Harry's whereabouts. Aunt Petunia and Vernon, on the other hand, believed that today was the last day of school and that Harry would be returning directly from Platform 9.

Dudley let out a deep sigh, his excitement to see Harry growing with each passing minute. He had undergone a significant transformation since the previous year, when he had seen the scars on Harry's body, inflicted by Vernon and Petunia's cruelty. The memory of those scars still haunted him, and he felt a pang of guilt for not standing up to his parents sooner.

That incident had marked a turning point in Dudley's life. He had apologized to Harry and, during the summer, they had secretly spent time together at Fawcett Manor, enjoying each other's company. This newfound friendship had also motivated Dudley to adopt a healthier lifestyle, and he had lost a significant amount of weight.

As he gazed out of the window, Dudley couldn't help but feel a sense of pride in his new appearance. He was no longer the chubby, spoiled boy he once was. Instead, he had transformed into a handsome young man, with a leaner physique and a more confident demeanor.

However, despite his physical transformation, Dudley still struggled with finding the courage to stand up to his parents. He longed to tell them that he and Harry were happy with each other and that their treatment of Harry was wrong. But, as Harry had often said, it wasn't easy to oppose one's own family.

Dudley's eyes remained fixed on the window, his heart racing with anticipation. When would Harry arrive? He couldn't wait to see his friend, to talk to him, and to share his thoughts and feelings. The wait was almost unbearable. He checked his watch for what felt like the hundredth time, willing the hands to move faster.

Just as Dudley was starting to lose hope, he saw a figure appear in the distance, running towards the house with a backpack slung over his shoulder. Dudley's heart skipped a beat as he realized it was Harry. He couldn't help but smile, feeling a sense of joy and excitement wash over him.

Harry rang the bell, and the door was answered by Aunt Petunia, her face a picture of disapproval. Her eyes narrowed as she took in Harry's appearance, her expression a clear indication that she was not pleased to see him.

"Harry," she said curtly, stepping aside to allow him to enter. "You're back."

Harry nodded, his eyes scanning the room as he entered with his trunk. As expected, he was not quite welcome by Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia. The atmosphere was tense, the air thick with unspoken hostility.

Dudley came down the stairs, his eyes meeting Harry's in a knowing glance. But, as was customary, he quickly looked away, his expression transforming into one of disdain.

"Hey, freak," Dudley muttered, as he passed Harry in the hallway.

Harry ignored him, knowing that it was all an act. He made his way to his room, his trunk thudding against the floorboards.

Dudley discreetly followed, waiting until they were both in Harry's room before closing the door behind him.

Once they were alone, the two cousins shared a proper greeting, their faces breaking into wide smiles.

"Hey, cuz!" Dudley exclaimed, clapping Harry on the back.

"Hey, Dud!" Harry replied, grinning. "Good to see you, mate."

The two cousins hugged, their differences forgotten in the face of their growing friendship.

Harry settled into his chair, a faraway look in his eyes as he began to recount his first year at Hogwarts. Dudley listened with rapt attention, his eyes wide with excitement as Harry regaled him with tales of magic, adventure, and friendship.

"I can't believe you got sorted into Gryffindor!" Dudley exclaimed, his voice full of awe. "I would have been so scared, but you're always so brave, Harry."

Harry chuckled, his face flushing with pleasure. "It wasn't that bad, Dud," he said, downplaying his heroics. "But I have to say, it was an amazing year."

Dudley nodded enthusiastically, launching into his own tale of his first year at Smeltings. Harry listened intently, laughing and joking with his cousin as they relived their respective adventures.

Though they had already exchanged letters throughout the year, sharing their experiences and stories, it was different talking in person. The conversation flowed easily, with both cousins teasing and joking with each other.

Dudley, in particular, was eager to tease Harry about his date with Ginny the previous day. "So, how was the big date?" Dudley asked, a mischievous glint in his eye.

Harry grinned, his face flushing with pleasure. "It was good," he said, trying to play it cool.

Dudley chuckled, nudging Harry playfully. "I bet it was," he said, winking.

Harry laughed, shaking his head. "Anyway, enough about that," he said, changing the subject. "You won't believe what happened after that."

Dudley's eyes lit up with curiosity. "Try me," he said, leaning forward.

Harry took a deep breath, launching into the story of Daisy's arrival and the mysterious circumstances surrounding her. Dudley listened, entranced, as Harry filled him in on all the details.

Harry's eyes sparkled with amusement as he asked, "So, did you impress any girls at Smeltings this year?"

Dudley chuckled, a hint of self-deprecation in his voice. "I'm not lucky like you, Harry, to catch on a bird," he said, shaking his head.

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment. "Well, I think Ginny's pretty special," he said, his eyes shining with affection.

Dudley nodded, a serious expression on his face. "This year, my main focus was on getting rid of the bad company of friends I had," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "And I'm proud to say that I've been successful."

Harry's eyes widened in surprise, impressed by Dudley's determination and self-awareness. "That's amazing, Dud," he said, his voice filled with admiration. "I'm really proud of you."

Dudley's face flushed with pleasure, a shy smile spreading across his face. "Maybe next year, though, I can focus on impressing girls," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Harry laughed, clapping Dudley on the back. "I'm sure you'll do just fine, Dud," he said, grinning. "You're a great guy, and I'm sure the girls will love you."

Harry's eyes sparkled with curiosity as he asked, "So, is there someone in your eyes, Dud?"

Dudley's face turned a deep shade of crimson as he looked away, trying to hide his embarrassment. Harry teased him, grinning mischievously. "Come on, Dud, spill the beans!" he exclaimed.

Dudley hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath and confessing, "Yes, there is one girl...Samantha Jones. She's quite beautiful, and she's always mysterious, you know?"

Harry's eyes widened with interest as he leaned in, eager to hear more. "Tell me more about her," he encouraged.

Dudley's blush deepened as he continued, "I don't know, Harry. She's just...different. And I think maybe next year I can try to befriend her or something."

Harry chuckled, patting Dudley on the back. "I'm sure you'll do just fine, Dud. Just be yourself, and I'm sure Samantha will love you for who you are."

Harry rummaged through his backpack and pulled out a bag of magical sweets, grinning mischievously as he handed it to Dudley. "I brought these back from Hogwarts," he said, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Dudley's face lit up with a smile as he took the bag, but then his expression turned hesitant. "Harry, I don't know if I should be eating these," he said, his voice laced with concern. "I've worked so hard to get in shape, I don't want to ruin it."

Harry chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Come on, Dud, one or two sweets won't hurt," he teased. "Besides, they're magical, they'll probably help you maintain your lean shape."

Dudley laughed, shaking his head. "You're a bad influence, Harry," he said, smiling.

As the evening drew to a close, the cousins settled in for the night, each retiring to their respective rooms. Harry climbed into bed, feeling grateful for the chance to reconnect with Dudley. Despite the challenges they had faced in the past, their bond had grown stronger, and Harry was thankful for that.

Ginny stepped out of the fireplace, her face flushed from the journey. Her mum, Mrs. Weasley, was waiting for her in the living room, a warm smile on her face.

"So, how was your day with Harry and Hermione?" Mrs. Weasley asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "And how was yesterday's date with Harry?"

Just then, the twins, Fred and George, burst into the room, grinning mischievously. "Hey, Ginny! How was the big date?" Fred asked, winking at his sister.

George chimed in, "Did Harry sweep you off your feet?"

Ginny rolled her eyes, laughing. "You two are impossible," she said, shaking her head.

Despite the teasing, Ginny's mum was eager to hear about her day. "Come on, dear, tell me all about it," she encouraged.

Ginny took a deep breath, launching into the details of her day with Harry and Hermione, and the previous day's date with Harry. Her mum listened attentively, a warm smile on her face, while the twins continued to tease and joke around them.

Ginny leaned in, a mischievous glint in her eye, and whispered something in the twins' ears. Fred and George's faces lit up with excitement as they listened, their eyes sparkling with amusement.

"What?" Mrs. Weasley asked, curiosity getting the better of her. "What's going on?"

Ginny grinned, her voice barely above a whisper. "Harry and I think that Charlie might have a crush on Healer Pyre."

The twins burst out laughing, their eyes shining with mirth. "That's brilliant!" Fred exclaimed.

George chuckled, nodding in agreement. "We should keep an eye on them, see if we can catch Charlie in the act."

Mrs. Weasley smiled, shaking her head. "You three are always up to something. I'm sure Charlie can take care of himself, but it's sweet of you to look out for him."

Just then, Charlie emerged from the Floo, his face flushed from the journey. Ginny raised an eyebrow, a teasing glint in her eye.

"It took you long enough, didn't it?" Ginny asked, her voice dripping with amusement. "You left Fawcett Manor to drop Pyre off this morning, and now you're just getting here? You must have gotten lost in the Floo, right?"

Charlie groaned, his face reddening as he denied the accusations. "I did not get lost in the Floo!" he protested.

But the twins and Ginny were relentless, teasing him mercilessly about his supposed detour. Even Mrs. Weasley couldn't help but chuckle, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

"Oh, Charlie, you're so predictable," Fred said, grinning.

"Yeah, we all know you've got a soft spot for Pyre," George added, winking.

Charlie shook his head, laughing despite himself. "You lot are impossible," he said, smiling.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with curiosity as she asked, "Oh, spill the beans, was it a date?" Her voice was laced with excitement, and she leaned in, eager to hear the details.

Charlie groaned, running a hand through his hair, his face flushing with embarrassment. "If only," he said, his voice tinged with wistfulness. He shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips.

"What do you mean?" Ginny pressed, her brow furrowed in concern. She sat down next to Charlie, her eyes locked on his, eager to understand.

Charlie sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "I mean, yes, I like her," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "But it looks like I'll have a hard time impressing her. We had lunch together, but for now, I don't think Pyre thinks of me in that way." He shook his head, a hint of disappointment in his eyes.

The twins and Ginny exchanged knowing glances, their faces sympathetic. Fred and George nodded encouragingly, while Ginny placed a reassuring hand on Charlie's arm.

Mrs. Weasley, however, offered words of encouragement, her voice warm and soothing. "Don't worry, dear," she said, patting Charlie's arm. "These things take time. Just be yourself, and if it's meant to be, it will be. Remember, Pyre is a lovely person, and I'm sure she'll come to appreciate you for who you are."

The twins, Fred and George, chimed in, their voices filled with concern. "But Charlie, you only have a few weeks before you're off to Romania again," Fred said, his brow furrowed. "What if someone else catches Pyre's eye while you're away?" George added, his eyes wide with worry.

Mrs. Weasley looked thoughtful, her eyes sparkling with consideration. Ginny, on the other hand, was smirking, but she remained tight-lipped, remembering the promise she and Harry had made to keep Charlie's secret safe.

Just then, Arthur Weasley walked in the door, a weary smile on his face. "Ah, perfect timing," Mrs. Weasley said, beaming. "I was just about to call everyone down for dinner."

She called out to Percy and Ron, who were busy in their respective rooms, and soon the whole family was gathered around the dinner table. The twins, never ones to keep secrets, eagerly filled Ron and their dad in on Charlie's crush.

Charlie's face turned bright red as he listened to his brothers' teasing. But just as it seemed like things couldn't get any more embarrassing, Charlie spoke up, his voice loud and clear. "I have something to announce," he said, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

The room fell silent, all eyes on Charlie as they waited with bated breath to hear what he had to say.

Charlie took a deep breath, a huge grin spreading across his face. "I've got some news to share," he said, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "You know how I've been working at the dragon reserve in Romania?" He paused for a moment, surveying the room. "Well, they're opening another reserve here in England, and I've been asked to be the head of it."

The room erupted into cheers and applause, with Molly being the most ecstatic of all. "Oh, Charlie, this is wonderful news!" she exclaimed, tears of joy welling up in her eyes. "You'll be living with us now!" She rushed over to Charlie, enveloping him in a warm hug. "We'll have to get your room ready, and you can help us with the garden...oh, the possibilities are endless!"

The others were happy too, congratulating Charlie on his new appointment. Ron and Ginny high-fived him, while Fred and George grinned from ear to ear. "Blimey, Charlie, you're going to be the boss!" Fred exclaimed. George chuckled, adding, "Yeah, and you'll get to fly all the dragons you want!"

Arthur beamed with pride, shaking Charlie's hand. "Well done, son," he said. "We're all thrilled to have you back home. You must be relieved to be leaving Romania behind." Charlie nodded, smiling. "I am, Dad. I'm really looking forward to this new challenge."

Molly's eyes sparkled with happiness as she looked around the table. "I just wish Bill could have been here," she said wistfully. "And somehow managed to get a transfer here too. Then we'd have the whole family together again." She smiled, lost in thought for a moment, before turning back to Charlie. "But we're so glad to have you back, dear. This is just the best news ever! We'll have to celebrate properly tonight."

After a wonderful evening of celebration, everyone settled in for the night, and Ginny drifted off to sleep. Meanwhile, back at Privet Drive, Harry lay in bed, slowly drifting off to sleep.

As they slipped into the dreamland, their eyes met in the shared subconscious space. Ginny's eyes sparkled with excitement as she began to tell Harry about Charlie's announcement. "Harry, you won't believe what happened tonight!" she exclaimed.

"I think I can guess," Harry replied with a grin. "But I thought Charlie wanted to keep it a secret for a bit longer?" Ginny nodded, her smile growing wider. "I know, but he just couldn't keep it in anymore. And get this - he even admitted that he has a crush on Pyre Jones!"

Harry's eyes widened in surprise, and he launched into his own story. "You won't believe what happened with Dudley today," he said, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I think he's got a crush on someone, and I'm not the only one who's noticed. The Dursleys are being their usual selves, but I'm just enjoying the show."

Next morning, Harry woke up at 5, feeling refreshed and energized. He quietly made his way downstairs, careful not to disturb the Dursleys, and began making breakfast for them. He enjoyed cooking, and the peaceful morning hours were a great time to clear his mind. As he expertly flipped pancakes and scrambled eggs, the aroma wafted through the house, enticing Dudley to come downstairs.

Dudley stumbled into the kitchen, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "What's all the noise about?" he grumbled, but his eyes lit up at the sight of the breakfast spread. Harry grinned and handed him a plate. "Just making breakfast, Dud. Want to help me with something?"

Dudley's eyes sparkled with mischief as he nodded. Together, they concocted a fake note, supposedly from the Dursleys, excusing themselves for the day. With their plan in place, they snuck out of the house, making their way to Fawcett Manor to spend the morning exercising.

As they arrived at the manor, Harry's face lit up with excitement. He loved spending time outdoors, tending to his horses, farm animals, crops, and fruit and vegetable gardens. The twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, were eager to help, and together they set to work, enjoying the fresh air and sunshine.

As the morning wore on, Harry and Dudley decided to take to the skies on their broomsticks. Being a Squib, Dudley wasn't able to perform magic, but Harry had taught him how to fly a broomstick the previous summer. Dudley was a little rusty at first, but with Harry's guidance, he soon got the hang of it again. Together, they played a game of tag, laughing and shouting as they zoomed around the garden.

After their flying session, Harry spent some quality time with his beloved pets. He gently stroked Poco, his little male sparrow, who chirped happily in response. Harry also played with Kluer, his colour-changing cat, who purred contentedly as she shifted through a range of shimmering hues.

Meanwhile, Dudley wandered around the garden, taking in the sights and sounds of nature. Harry, however, knew that he couldn't put off his homework any longer. He settled down at a nearby bench and began to work on his assignments for his upcoming year at Hogwarts.

As the day drew to a close, Harry and Dudley reluctantly made their way back to Privet Drive. As soon as they arrived, Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia ordered Harry to start doing his house chores. Dudley, as usual, didn't have the courage to stand up for Harry, and instead slunk away to his room.

"I'll get started right away," Harry said, trying to keep his tone neutral. He knew that arguing with his relatives was pointless, and he just wanted to get his chores done as quickly as possible so he could start looking forward to his new life at Hogwarts.

Meanwhile, at Longbottom Manor, Neville was feeling a bit down, missing his best friends Draco, Hermione, Ron, and Harry. His grandma, Augusta Longbottom, was a kind but strict woman who always kept a watchful eye on him. Today, they had decided to visit St. Mungo's Permanent Ward, where Neville's parents, Alice and Frank, were being cared for.

As they walked through the ward, Neville's heart ached at the sight of his parents. Alice, at least, was still capable of walking, albeit with a vacant expression on her face. She was dressed in a simple white robe, her hair neatly combed, but her eyes were empty, devoid of any spark. Frank, on the other hand, was confined to his bed, his eyes staring blankly into space. Both of them had lost their memories forever, courtesy of the cruel torture inflicted upon them by the Lestranges.

Augusta had long accepted that she would never get her son and daughter-in-law back, but Neville still held onto hope. As they approached Alice, she looked up at Neville and made a soft mewing sound, almost like a kitten. Then, she held out a chocolate wrapper, crumpled and torn, but still recognizable as a wrapper. Neville's eyes welled up with tears as he took the wrapper from his mother.

Augusta instructed him to throw it away, her voice firm but gentle. "Neville, dear, it's just a piece of trash. Let's not keep it." But Neville discreetly pocketed it instead, his eyes locked on the wrapper as if it held some secret message. This was a ritual that Alice had followed in all their visits - giving Neville a chocolate wrapper. And Neville had kept them all, decorating his room with the colorful wrappers.

For Neville, these wrappers were a tangible connection to his parents, a reminder of the happy times they had shared before the Lestranges had destroyed their lives. He treasured each and every one of them, and he couldn't bear to part with even a single one. They were a symbol of hope, a reminder that one day, his parents might remember him again.

Neville tried to hug Alice, but she remained stiff and vacant, no expression on her face. Augusta looked away, her eyes welling up with tears, but she didn't want to appear weak in front of Neville. She took a deep breath and composed herself, watching as Neville made his way to his father's bedside.

Surprisingly, Alice sat down next to Frank's bed, her eyes fixed on some unknown point in space. Neville started recounting his adventures from his first year at Hogwarts, telling them about the friends he had made - Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Draco. He spoke about the many adventures they had shared, and how they had ultimately saved the Philosopher's Stone from Quirrell, who had been possessed by... Neville took a deep breath, his eyes locked on his parents, and said it: "Voldemort."

Augusta flinched slightly at the sound of the name, but Neville looked up at her and said, "It's just a name, Grandma. It doesn't scare me." Augusta's expression softened, and she felt a surge of pride in her grandson. He was brave, just like his parents had been.

Neville continued, his voice filled with determination. "You were both so brave, Mum and Dad. You fought against the Dark Lord, and I will too. I promise." Alice and Frank, of course, didn't respond, but Neville knew that he had made a promise to himself, and to his parents' memory.

Meanwhile, back at Privet Drive, the next morning found Harry and Dudley once again discreetly making their way to Fawcett Manor. As they arrived, Harry was relieved to find Daisy awake, although she looked confused and disoriented. But as she gazed up at Harry, her expression softened, and she seemed to relax in his presence.

"Hey, Daisy," Harry said gently, taking her hand in his. "I'm here for you. I'll take care of you like a sister." Daisy's eyes locked onto Harry's, and she seemed to be searching for something. Harry smiled reassuringly and began to tell her about the Wizarding World.

As he spoke, Daisy's eyes grew wider, and she looked like she was trying to process everything. Harry told her about Hogwarts, about magic, and about the fact that she was a witch. Daisy's face lit up with wonder, and for a moment, she looked like her old self.

But as the excitement began to wear off, Harry could see the exhaustion creeping back in. He knew that Daisy needed to rest, and so he gently guided her back to sleep. Twinky and Dimpy, the twin house-elves, were on hand to administer a special potion to help Daisy sleep.

Just as they finished, Healer Pyre Jones arrived for Daisy's check-up. She examined Daisy, asked Harry a few questions, and then smiled reassuringly. "She's doing well, Harry. The treatment is working, and she's on the road to recovery." With that, Pyre Jones left, leaving Harry to sit with Daisy and watch over her as she slept.

Two days passed in a similar blur for Harry. Every night, he would meet Ginny in the dreamland, a magical realm where their minds could connect and be together. He told her about his days, about Daisy's progress, and Dudley's antics. He even shared stories about the other Dursleys and the chores they made him do. But there was one thing he kept hidden, even from Ginny - the truth about his uncle's beatings.

Ginny had no idea that Harry's uncle had beaten him twice already, and that it was a regular occurrence. Harry had told her before that they rarely beat him, but that was a false reality. The truth was that the Dursleys beat him regularly, and it was only when he was at Hogwarts for his first year that he had escaped their cruelty. A powerful glamour charm had hidden Harry's wounds and scars from everyone, including Ginny.

Ginny, relieved that Harry seemed to be coping, would kiss him softly, and they would spend the rest of their time in dreamland strolling together, cuddling occasionally. The dreamland was their own private sanctuary, a place where they could be together, free from the worries and dangers of the real world.

Meanwhile, back at Longbottom Manor, Neville sat on his bed, gazing at the painting on his sidestand. It was a handmade, Wizarding painting that Harry had given him last Christmas. The painting depicted Neville as a young boy, surrounded by his parents, Alice and Frank. In one scene, his parents were hugging him tightly, their faces filled with joy and love. In another, his mother was kissing him on the forehead, her eyes shining with adoration.

Neville's eyes welled up with tears as he watched the scenes unfold within the painting. It was a bittersweet reminder of what he had lost. For the past 11 years, his parents had never recognized him, and it was a painful reality that Neville had grown accustomed to. But the painting gave him hope, a glimpse into a life that could have been.

"Thank you, Harry," Neville whispered, his voice filled with gratitude. "You're a true friend." Neville's mind began to wander, thinking about Harry's upcoming birthday on July 31st. He wanted to find the perfect gift, something that would show Harry how much he cared. With a month to go, Neville was determined to find the ideal present.

Next day, Harry and Dudley made their way to Fawcett Manor, laughing and grinning like usual. As they arrived, Harry's face lit up with a smile as he saw that Daisy was awake again. He had been gradually introducing her to the Wizarding World, bit by bit, careful not to overwhelm her. Her treatment required 18 to 20 hours of sleep every day for a month, and Harry didn't want to jeopardize her recovery.

As he sat beside Daisy, Harry couldn't help but notice the similarities between them. Her dark red hair was just like his mother's, and her hazel eyes were identical to his father's. She looked exactly like a younger version of his mother, but with his father's eyes - just like Harry looked like a younger version of his father, but with his mother's emerald green eyes.

Harry's mind wandered back to his theory - the possibility that Daisy could be his sister by blood. He had been reading books on ancient families over the summer, and he had discovered that metamorphmagi were common in the Black family, although the trait had vanished due to inbreeding. Harry's paternal grandmother, Dorea, was a Black before her marriage, so it was possible that Daisy could have inherited the metamorphmagus characteristics.

Every night, Harry would share his theory with Ginny in their dreamland, and she would listen intently. Although Harry knew that whether or not Daisy was his biological sister, he could still adopt her as his own, he couldn't help but feel a thrill at the prospect of having a real sister.

Today, Harry received a letter from Uncle Moony, Remus Lupin. The letter was written in Remus's familiar scrawl, with his characteristic flourishes and loops. Harry's eyes scanned the pages eagerly as he read about Remus's plans to visit Sirius at the Bones' estate. Sirius had been under house arrest at the estate despite being innocent, a victim of the corrupt Wizengamot's attempts to pin the blame on him for a crime he didn't commit.

The memory of Sirius's trial still lingered in Harry's mind, the pain and injustice of it all still fresh. He remembered the look of shock and betrayal on Sirius's face as the Wizengamot delivered their verdict. He remembered the feeling of helplessness that had washed over him as he realized that Sirius was being sent back to Azkaban. But Amelia Bones, the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, had negotiated a deal that allowed Sirius to be placed under house arrest instead of being sent back to that dreadful place.

Aurors Moody, Kingsley, and trainee Tonks were assigned to guard him, but Harry knew that they were all sympathetic to Sirius's cause and believed in his innocence. In fact, Harry had heard that Moody, Kingsley, and Tonks had all been instrumental in helping Remus and Amelia to negotiate the deal that had kept Sirius out of Azkaban.

As Harry read the letter, he couldn't help but think about the complicated relationships between the adults in his life. Remus had once confided in Harry that Amelia had harbored feelings for Sirius since their Hogwarts days, but Sirius had never returned her affections. Remus had respected Sirius's wishes and kept the secret, and Harry had never had a chance to discuss it with Sirius himself.

Now, as he thought about Sirius's stay at Amelia's estate, Harry wondered if maybe this would be the spark that ignited something between them. He imagined Amelia, with her kind face and warm smile, and Sirius, with his charming grin and twinkling eyes. Maybe, just maybe, they would finally realize their feelings for each other.

"I hope so," Harry said to himself, smiling slightly at the thought. He folded the letter and put it back in his pocket, feeling a sense of hope that he hadn't felt in a long time. Maybe, just maybe, things were starting to look up for Sirius, and for all of them.

Of course, according to the terms of his house arrest, Sirius wasn't allowed any visitors, but Remus could visit the Bones estate as a guest of Amelia's. Remus stood in front of the estate, a grandiose structure with manicured lawns and towering trees. The gates opened with a soft creak, and Remus walked through, feeling a sense of familiarity wash over him.

As he approached the main entrance, he was greeted by Kingsley and Moody, two familiar faces from his days in the Order of the Phoenix. "Remus, good to see you," Kingsley said, his deep voice warm and welcoming. Moody, on the other hand, simply grunted, his eye twinkling with a hint of warmth.

The three of them had been members of the Order of the Phoenix when it first started, fighting against the Dark Lord's initial rise to power. Although the Order was now defunct, they had remained close, bound by their shared experiences and struggles. Remus, who was significantly younger than Moody and a few years younger than Kingsley, looked up to them both as mentors and friends.

"Come on in, Remus," Moody said, his gruff demeanor softening slightly. "Amelia's waiting for you." Remus nodded, following Kingsley and Moody into the estate, feeling a sense of anticipation build within him. He knew that Sirius was waiting for him, and he couldn't wait to see his old friend.

Upon entering the Bones' estate, Remus's eyes landed on a familiar face - Nymphadora Tonks, a trainee Auror under Moody's guidance. Tonks was a metamorphmagus, able to change her appearance at will, a trait that made her a valuable asset in the Auror Office. Remus had known Tonks since she was a child, as she was the daughter of Andromeda Tonks, née Black, Sirius's cousin and one of the few members of the Black family that Sirius actually liked.

As Remus gazed at Tonks, he couldn't help but feel a pang of nostalgia. The last time he had seen her was 10 years ago, when James and Lily were still alive, and Sirius was a free man. Tonks had been just 11 years old then, a gangly preteen with a mischievous grin. Now, she stood before him as a beautiful 21-year-old witch, her hair a vibrant pink and her eyes sparkling with warmth.

Remus, who was 11 years older than Tonks, felt a sense of pride and wonder as he gazed at the young woman she had become. He was 32 now, and Tonks's growth into a confident and talented young witch was a testament to the passage of time.

"Tonks, it's so good to see you," Remus said, his voice filled with warmth, as he opened his arms to embrace her.

Tonks's face lit up with a bright, radiant grin as Remus addressed her by her preferred name. "Tonks, it's so good to see you," he said, his voice warm, genuine, and filled with affection. Tonks hated her full name, Nymphadora, and always insisted that people call her Tonks instead. Remus seemed to remember that even after all these years, and it made Tonks's heart skip a beat. She felt a sense of comfort and familiarity wash over her, like slipping into a well-worn pair of shoes.

She hugged Remus tightly, feeling his warm arms envelop her in a gentle squeeze. Tonks breathed in deeply, taking in the scent of Remus's worn woolen jumper and the faint hint of moonstone that always seemed to cling to him. They pulled apart for a moment, and Tonks's face flushed slightly with a blush. Her hair, which had been a deep, glossy black just moments before, shifted to a soft, petal-pink hue, matching the color of her cheeks. The transformation was so subtle that only someone who knew Tonks well would have noticed it.

Remus, however, remained his usual calm and composed self. As a werewolf, he had always felt a sense of detachment from the world around him, as if he was observing life through a veil of indifference. He had never felt any romantic inclinations towards anyone, man or woman, and had often wondered if he was simply incapable of feeling that way. His werewolf curse had made him feel like an outsider, someone who didn't quite fit into the wizarding world.

But as he looked at Tonks, he felt a faint stirring in his chest, a sense of connection that he couldn't quite explain. It was as if the very fabric of his being was shifting, ever so slightly, to accommodate this new feeling. Remus pushed the feeling aside, telling himself it was just his imagination playing tricks on him. But the seed of doubt had been planted, and Remus couldn't help but wonder what the future held.

Remus's gaze wandered across the room, and he spotted Amelia Bones sitting elegantly on a plush armchair, sipping tea from a delicate china cup. She looked up and caught his eye, beckoning him over with a gentle smile. Remus made his way towards her, Tonks excusing herself to go and chat with Kingsley and Moody.

"Remus, dear, I'm so glad you're here," Amelia said, setting her cup down on the saucer. "I've been meaning to talk to you about the Pettigrew situation." Remus's expression turned grim, and he nodded for her to continue. "To be frank, we're not making much progress. We've had a few leads, but nothing concrete. It's as if he's vanished into thin air."

Remus's jaw clenched in frustration. He couldn't bring himself to say Peter's name anymore. To him, the man who had once been his friend, his brother, was now nothing more than a rat. "We'll get him, Amelia," Remus said, his voice low and determined. "The rat may think he's clever, but we'll catch him eventually."

Amelia's eyes filled with understanding, and she nodded sympathetically. She knew how much Peter's betrayal had hurt Remus, how deeply it had wounded him. "I know we will, Remus," she said softly. "And when we do, justice will be served."

Then, they heard the sound of laughter and playful barks, and Remus's gaze followed the noise to a nearby garden. Susan, Amelia's lovely niece and one of Harry's friends, was running and playing with a sleek black dog. The dog's tail wagged excitedly as it chased after Susan, who squealed with delight. Remus's eyes met Amelia's, and they exchanged a warm smile.

"It's good to see Sirius smiling again," Amelia said, her eyes shining with happiness. Remus nodded in agreement.

"Just give him time, Amelia," Remus said softly. "He's been through so much. Ten years in Azkaban, and the loss of Marlene... it's a wound that will take time to heal." Amelia nodded hopefully, her expression understanding.

Marlene. Remus's thoughts drifted back to the vibrant, lively woman who had captured Sirius's heart. They had been engaged to be married on Christmas of 1981, but fate had cruelly intervened. Death Eaters had brutally killed Marlene and her entire family in June of that year, just a month after their engagement. The tragedy had shattered Sirius, leaving him broken and lost.

And then, on Halloween of the same year, the Potters had been killed by Voldemort, leaving Harry an orphan. Peter's betrayal had framed Sirius for the crime, and he had spent 10 long years in Azkaban, his spirit slowly being drained away. Remus's heart ached as he thought about the pain and suffering his friend had endured.

The black dog transformed into Sirius, who strode towards Remus and Amelia with a mischievous grin. "Lia, darling," he said, addressing Amelia with the nickname that made her flutter, "you're looking lovelier than ever." Amelia's cheeks flushed with pleasure as Sirius turned to Remus and asked, "Moony, how's life been treating you?"

Remus chuckled and replied, "Oh, you know, same old, same old. But I have to ask, Padfoot, how's house arrest going on?" Sirius's grin widened, and he laughed, saying, "Oh, very boring, as you can see." His expression turned serious, and he added, "Thanks for letting Moony come, Lia. It means a lot to me."

Remus's eyes met Amelia's, and he nodded in gratitude. Tonight was a full moon, and for the first time in years, Sirius would be with Remus in his Padfoot form. Since that fateful Halloween night in 1981, Remus had been bearing the transformations alone every full moon. But from now on, Sirius would accompany him, even if he was under house arrest.

"We just hope they catch the Rat soon," Remus said, his voice low and determined. Sirius's eyes flashed with anger at the mention of Peter's nickname, but he nodded in agreement. They both longed for the day when Sirius would be a free man again, his name cleared of all charges.

Back at Privet Drive, Harry trudged through his chores, his mind still preoccupied with Remus's letter and the news about Sirius. Dudley, who had grown sympathetic towards Harry over the past year, watched him with a mixture of concern and helplessness. Despite their newfound closeness, Dudley still wasn't brave enough to stand up to their parents, Petunia and Vernon, and so they continued to pretend to hate each other in front of them.

As Harry finished his chores, Vernon's scowl deepened, his face reddening with anger. Something must have gone terribly wrong at work, Harry thought, his heart sinking. Vernon's eyes narrowed, focusing on Harry with a malevolent glare.

"You think you're so smart, don't you, boy?" Vernon sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "You think you can just waltz in here and do the bare minimum?" Harry knew what was coming, and he steeled himself for the blows. Vernon's belt snapped through the air, striking Harry with a series of vicious cracks.

Harry bit back a cry, the pain searing through his skin. It had been a year since he'd last been beaten by Vernon, and the shock of it felt almost as bad as the pain itself. Though Vernon had beaten him more brutally in the past, this felt worse somehow, perhaps because it came after a year of relative safety at Hogwarts.

Vernon's brutality was interrupted by the shrill ring of the telephone. He stormed out of the room, leaving Harry battered and bruised. But to Harry's surprise, Vernon returned a few minutes later in a pleasant mood, a wide smile spreading across his face.

"Ah, that was the Masons on the phone," Vernon said, his voice dripping with excitement. "They're coming over tomorrow, and if I can convince them to invest, it'll be the deal of a lifetime!" He rubbed his hands together, his eyes gleaming with greed.

But then his gaze snapped back to Harry, his expression darkening. "And let me warn you, boy," Vernon sneered, "if anything goes wrong tomorrow, if you cause even the slightest disturbance, you'll wish you were never born." Harry felt a shiver run down his spine as Vernon's malice washed over him.

After the confrontation, Harry retreated to his room, his body aching from the belting. He changed into a fresh T-shirt, wincing as he pulled the fabric over his tender skin. But as he looked in the mirror, he noticed something remarkable - his injuries were already starting to heal.

It was a phenomenon Harry had grown accustomed to over the years. From a very early age, his magical core had been strengthened by the abuse he suffered at the hands of the Dursleys. As a result, his healing powers were far more advanced than those of a normal wizard. Harry's eyes narrowed, a mix of emotions swirling inside him. He was grateful for this unusual gift, but it also served as a painful reminder of the hardships he had endured.

That night, as Harry drifted into dreamland, he was safe from the cruel realities of his life with the Dursleys. Even in his subconscious, he was accustomed to hiding his injuries, a habit formed from years of casting glamour charms to conceal the bruises and scars. But there was one person who had managed to pierce the veil of secrecy - Ginny Weasley.

Ginny was the only person who knew that Harry was beaten, albeit very rarely. Harry had confided in her, and she had promised to keep his secret. But Harry knew that if Ginny had any idea about the full extent of the abuse he suffered, she would never have agreed to keep quiet. She would have been furious, and would have done everything in her power to protect him.

As Harry slept, his mind replayed the memories of his conversations with Ginny. He remembered the way she had looked at him, her eyes filled with concern and compassion. He knew that he could trust her, but he also knew that he could never reveal the true extent of his suffering. It was a burden he would have to bear alone.

Harry's eyes fluttered open in the dreamland, a realm where he and Ginny could be together, free from the troubles of the waking world. As they strolled hand in hand through the lush forest, Ginny's presence was a balm to Harry's battered soul. He made sure to keep his emotions in check, careful not to reveal the pain and bruises he had suffered at Vernon's hands.

Ginny's hugs, as always, were a soothing remedy, somehow easing the ache within him. It was as if their love had the power to heal even the deepest wounds. They walked together, sharing stories about their day, their laughter and whispers intertwining like the branches of the trees above.

As they paused by a crystal-clear stream, Ginny turned to Harry, her eyes sparkling with affection. "I'm so glad we have this time together," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Harry's heart swelled with emotion as he drew her close, their lips meeting in a tender kiss.

But as the dreamland began to fade, Harry knew it was time to wake up. He held onto the memory of Ginny's smile, the feel of her hand in his, and the love that shone brightly between them. As he slowly opened his eyes to the dull, grey light of his bedroom, Harry felt a pang of sadness, leaving behind the idyllic world he shared with Ginny.

Next Chapter is  Crossing of the Threshold.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling everyone , So this was it , this chapter started love story of Remadora , continued story of Sirius and Amelia and also shown Nevilles point of view of his summer. Now only one left is Draco among the 5 best friends. Let's see when Daisy's truth will be revealed . And finally in next chapter Dursleys truth will be out , and they would pay the price. It would be one of the last times you will see them too well except Dudley as Dudley is good. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Harry knew he couldn't risk going to Fawcett Manor that day. The Twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, with their keen eyes and gentle nature, or maybe even Grandma Mrs. Tucker, with her sharp wit and warm heart, might discover the truth about his abuse. He couldn't bear the thought of them finding out, seeing the worry and concern etched on their faces, and hearing their whispers of pity and outrage. So he decided to head to Dudley's room instead, seeking refuge in the familiar, if not always welcoming, space.

As he entered, Dudley looked up from his bed, where he was lounging with a book, concern etched on his face. "Hey, Harry, are you okay? Is it really hurting your back?" he asked, his voice laced with empathy, his brow furrowed with worry.

Harry forced a weak smile, trying to downplay the pain, not wanting to burden Dudley with his troubles. "Not much now," he replied, wincing slightly as he moved, the ache in his back still tender.

Dudley's expression turned somber, and he looked away, shamefaced. "I'm sorry, Harry. I'm really sorry I wasn't able to take a stand again. I don't think I'll ever be able to stand up to Mum and Dad," he said, his voice cracking with regret, his eyes welling up with tears. He shook his head, his face twisted in self-loathing. "I'm such a coward, Harry. I'm so sorry."

Meanwhile, at Spinner's End, Severus Snape was relaxing in his favorite armchair, a glass of wine in hand. The summer sun cast a warm glow through the windows, illuminating the rows of dusty bookshelves and the intricate potions equipment that lined the walls. Snape's eyes drifted shut, his mind wandering back to the previous year's events at Hogwarts.

He couldn't believe it, but he had actually enjoyed his time with Harry Potter. Before meeting the boy, Snape had assumed he would be a spoiled, arrogant brat, just like his father. But Harry had proven him wrong from the very first potions class. The boy's natural talent, politeness, and humility had slowly chipped away at Snape's defenses.

"Ah, yes...the Potter-Snape Amnesia Potion," Snape murmured to himself, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. He and Harry had worked together seamlessly, their differences momentarily set aside in pursuit of a common goal. Snape's eyes snapped open, and he gazed into the distance, his expression softening ever so slightly.

Lily Evans Potter had been the reason he had sworn to protect Harry all those years ago. But maybe, just maybe, Harry himself had earned a place in Snape's affections. The boy's bravery, loyalty, and kindness had slowly won Snape over, and he found himself caring for Harry in a way he never thought possible.

Snape's thoughts drifted back to that first potions class, where Harry had surprisingly decoded the message Snape had conveyed in Victorian flower language. Harry had understood the hidden meaning behind it. Snape had expressed his deep regret over Lily's death, a sentiment he had never expected Harry to decipher.

But what Harry didn't know, and what Snape was determined to keep hidden, was that his regret went far beyond mere friendship. Snape's love for Lily had never truly faded, even after all these years. However, Harry's understanding of the message had shown Snape that the boy was more perceptive and empathetic than he had given him credit for.

Snape's gaze fell upon a framed photo on his mantle, one that Harry had given him last Christmas. The picture showed Snape and Lily, both 11 years old, smiling and carefree. It was this thoughtful gift that had truly won Snape's respect and care for Harry. From that day on, Snape had started to see Harry in a different light, not just as Lily's son, but as an individual worthy of his own affection and protection.

"Yes, I will always love Lily," Snape murmured to himself, "but I will also care for Harry, not just because he is her son, but because he is Harry." The admission was a quiet one, but it marked a significant shift in Snape's emotions, one that would continue to evolve in the days to come.

Snape's thoughts took a darker turn as he recalled an incident that had occurred before Christmas, when his relationship with Harry was still tentative. It was before Halloween, when the anniversary of Potter's death was nearing, and Harry was visibly shaken. Snape remembered seeing Harry talking to Filch's cat, Mrs. Norris, his voice barely above a whisper. Snape had overheard Harry mention that it was hitting him hard that year, and that he had only recently discovered the truth about his parents' death. Until then, Petunia had led him to believe that they had died in a car crash.

Snape's curiosity had been piqued at the time, and he had wondered why Petunia would lie to Harry about something so significant. Was Harry's home life not good? The question had lingered in Snape's mind, but he had not pursued it further. Now, however, he was faced with a more disturbing possibility.

"What if Harry's home life was worse?" Snape thought to himself, his mind racing with the implications. "What if it was like my own childhood, or maybe even worse?" He mentally cursed himself for not realizing it sooner. There had to be a reason for Harry's submissive, self-blaming nature. Snape's eyes narrowed, his thoughts taking a darker turn. "No, Harry can't be abused, can he?" The question hung in the air, a terrible possibility that Snape could hardly bear to consider.

Snape's thoughts continued to unravel the mystery of Harry's past as he recalled the Dream Reality incident that had occurred before Christmas. At the time, Snape had used Legilimency to help cure Harry, in conjunction with Madam Pomfrey's treatment. He remembered the peculiar turn of events when Harry's mind had somehow forced Snape out, and it had begun to reveal random, fragmented memories. The images had flashed by like a disjointed slideshow: snippets of Harry's life at the Dursleys, moments of loneliness and despair, and glimpses of a deep-seated fear.

It was during this episode that the adults present - Dumbledore, McGonagall, and the Weasleys - had realized that Sirius was not the Secret Keeper. However, Snape's attention was now drawn to a detail that had escaped him at the time. Harry's memories were littered with derogatory words: "Worthless," "Useless," "Freak." Snape's eyes narrowed as he wondered if Harry had been subjected to such verbal abuse at home. Had the Dursleys been poisoning Harry's mind with their cruelty?

Furthermore, Snape recalled that Harry's body was covered in an exceptionally powerful glamour charm, one that was imperceptible to everyone except himself. Snape's own experiences with similar, albeit weaker, glamour charms during his childhood flashed before his eyes. He had used them to conceal the evidence of his own abuse, to hide the bruises and scars from his father's cruelty. The parallel was unsettling. Did it mean that Harry, too, was a victim of abuse? The possibility sent a chill down Snape's spine, and for a moment, he felt a pang of empathy for the young boy who had been suffering in silence.

Snape's mind was racing with thoughts of how to address the situation. He knew he had to act swiftly, given that Dumbledore had arranged for Harry to spend part of his summer with the Dursleys. Snape wondered if Dumbledore was aware of the potential abuse Harry might be facing. Had he intentionally kept Mrs. Figg nearby to keep an eye on things, or had he genuinely been oblivious to the situation? The more Snape thought about it, the more he became convinced that Dumbledore had, in fact, failed Harry in some way.

As he pondered his next move, Snape decided that confronting Dumbledore directly might not be the most prudent approach. Instead, he opted to seek out Minerva McGonagall, someone he knew would be deeply concerned about Harry's well-being. McGonagall had always had a soft spot for Harry, and Snape had even caught glimpses of their affectionate interactions, including Harry affectionately calling her "Gran Minnie" when they were not in a formal setting.

With a sense of determination, Snape set off to Apparate from Spinner's End to the vicinity of McGonagall's castle, where she was spending her summer holidays. As he disappeared into the swirling vortex of the Apparition, Snape's thoughts were focused on the conversation he was about to have with McGonagall, one that would determine the course of action they would take to ensure Harry's safety.

Meanwhile, back at Privet Drive, Harry had been trying to reassure Dudley, who was visibly shaken by their earlier conversation. The summer sunlight streaming through the window highlighted the concern etched on Dudley's face. "Just compose yourself, Dudley," Harry said gently, his voice a soothing balm to his cousin's frayed nerves. "You'll find the courage to stand up to your parents one day, to stand up against what's wrong." Harry's words were laced with a quiet conviction, a sense of determination that he had honed over the years.

Dudley looked up at Harry, his eyes filled with concern, his brow furrowed in worry. "But what about you, Harry? You'll just keep suffering till then, won't you?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. The question hung in the air, a stark reminder of the harsh reality that Harry faced.

Harry's expression turned resigned, his shoulders sagging slightly under the weight of his secrets. "I don't have a choice, Dudley," he replied, his voice laced with a hint of sadness, a hint of desperation. "I have to stay here, no matter what."

Dudley's face scrunched up in confusion, his eyes narrowing as he tried to understand the complexities of Harry's situation. "But why don't you just run off and live at Fawcett Manor with Grandma Mrs. Tucker? You go there every morning, so why not just stay there permanently?" he asked, his tone incredulous, his words tumbling out in a rush.

Harry's eyes dropped, and he hesitated for a moment, his chest rising and falling with a deep breath. "It's not that simple, Dudley," he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. The words hung in the air, a tantalizing hint of secrets and mysteries that Harry kept hidden, even from his cousin.

Harry took a deep breath before explaining the situation to Dudley. "Dumbledore told me that the Dursleys' home has a powerful blood ward that protects me from Lord Voldemort," Harry said, his voice barely above a whisper. "As long as I have a home here, with blood relatives, the ward will keep me safe."

Dudley's eyes widened in shock as he processed the information. "So, you're saying you have no choice but to live with us, and...and get abused?" he asked, his voice trembling with emotion.

Harry nodded, his eyes dropping in shame. Dudley's face contorted in anguish, and he took a step closer to Harry. "Does Ginny know about the abuse?" he asked, his voice cracking with concern.

Harry shifted uncomfortably, avoiding Dudley's gaze. "I told her I get beaten rarely," he muttered.

Dudley's expression turned incredulous. "That's false, Harry! You get beaten up daily, and brutally!" he exclaimed, his voice rising in outrage.

Harry looked up, his eyes pleading for understanding. "I don't want to worry her, or anyone else," he said quietly. "I can handle it, Dudley."

The Dursleys were in a flurry of activity, preparing for tonight's dinner party, where the Masons would be arriving. Vernon's eyes gleamed with excitement at the prospect of making the deal of a lifetime. Harry, on the other hand, felt a sense of dread wash over him. He had already been warned that if anything went awry, he would face severe punishment.

As he began doing his chores, Harry's mind wandered back to his conversation with Dudley. Should he tell Ginny about the extent of the abuse he suffered at the Dursleys'? The thought sent a pang of anxiety through him. But he knew he didn't have a choice but to live with the Dursleys. At least, not yet.

"What if Dumbledore finds out about the abuse?" Harry thought to himself. "Would he still want me to live here?" The possibility sent a glimmer of hope through him, but he quickly pushed it aside. He couldn't worry Ginny more than she already was. She had been frantic with worry during his first year at Hogwarts, and he couldn't bear the thought of putting her through that again.

Besides, it was only two more months until he would return to Hogwarts for his second year, reunited with his best friends Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco. They had all become incredibly close since Draco had changed his ways months ago, and Harry was grateful for their friendship and support. And this time, Ginny would be joining him as a first-year student, his girlfriend from the past year. The thought brought a small smile to his lips, and he continued with his chores, lost in thoughts of the freedom and happiness that awaited him at Hogwarts.

After completing all his chores, Harry watched as the Dursleys prepared for their evening with the Masons. Vernon, resplendent in his best suit, adjusted his tie in the mirror, while Petunia fussed over her hair. Dudley, looking uncomfortable in his formal attire, cornered Harry in the hallway.

"Harry, please don't hesitate to...to leave or something if they start abusing you," Dudley whispered urgently. "You don't have to suffer it."

Harry shook his head stubbornly, his eyes flashing with a noble determination. "I can handle it, Dudley. Don't worry about me."

Dudley sighed, his shoulders sagging in defeat. "Fine, but...just be careful, okay?"

The two boys quickly put up the act of hating each other as Vernon and Petunia approached. Vernon's eyes narrowed at Harry. "And what will you be doing when the Masons arrive, boy?" he growled.

Harry repeated the line Vernon had instructed him to say. "I'll be in my room, making no noise, pretending I don't exist."

Vernon's face twisted into a cruel smile. "Good. See that you do."

Dudley slipped into his room, careful not to draw attention to himself. The soft click of the door closing behind him was a welcome respite from the tension that had been building in the household. He knew Harry would be stubborn and suffer abuse, and it broke his heart. Over the past year, Dudley's perspective had shifted dramatically after learning the truth about Harry's treatment at the hands of his father, and his mother's complicity. The revelation had changed Dudley, and he had grown closer to Harry, forming a special bond that transcended their former animosity.

Dudley's eyes fell upon the book he had secretly borrowed from the library at Fawcett Manor during their last visit. The worn leather cover seemed to blend into the shadows of his room, but the title, "Department of Child Healthcare and Abuse," seemed to leap off the cover, taunting him with its significance. The book was a resource from a small department within the Wizarding World, one that dealt specifically with child abuse cases involving young witches and wizards, often Muggleborns. Dudley had been drawn to the book, hoping to find some answers, some way to help his cousin.

As Dudley opened the book, a page marked with a torn piece of paper caught his attention. It was a telephone number, a unusual sight in the Wizarding World, where owls and Floo Powder were the norm. However, the Ministry had provided this number specifically for cases like Harry's, a direct line to the Aurors, similar to calling the police in the Muggle world. The number seemed to stare back at Dudley, a beacon of hope in a desperate situation. Dudley's heart skipped a beat as he stared at the number, wondering if he should take the risk and make the call.

Dudley's eyes lingered on the telephone number, his mind racing with the weight of the decision that lay before him. He knew that if things escalated to a catastrophic point, he would have to take the step of calling the Aurors. But he was also aware that it would require a tremendous amount of courage to do so, as it would mean going against his parents.

The thought sent a shiver down his spine. If he were to call the Aurors, his parents would be arrested and imprisoned for their crimes against Harry. The severity of their abuse would ensure a lengthy sentence, although Dudley's knowledge of Wizarding laws was limited. Nevertheless, he was certain that the consequences would be severe.

Dudley's heart ached as he contemplated the potential outcome. It would mean losing his parents, his family would be torn apart, and he would be left alone. The thought was daunting, but recently, Dudley had been questioning his feelings towards his parents. Did he truly love them, or had their cruel treatment of Harry instilled a deep-seated hatred within him?

The past year had been a journey of self-discovery for Dudley, and he had come to realize that he was torn between his loyalty to his parents and his growing sense of morality. He knew that the decision to choose between Harry and his parents, between right and wrong, would be the most pivotal moment of his life.

"Will I be able to make the right decision?" Dudley wondered, his voice barely above a whisper. Only time would tell, but for now, he felt a sense of determination wash over him. He was prepared, and he was planning to do the right thing, no matter the cost.

Vernon's booming voice summoned Dudley downstairs, and he reluctantly obliged, resuming his role as the spoiled brat. Meanwhile, Harry trudged upstairs, the weight of his instructions settling heavy on his shoulders. He was to remain in his room, silent and invisible, a ghostly presence in the Dursleys' home.

As Harry climbed the stairs, his mind began to wander. He thought about his beloved pets, Hedwig, Poco, and Kluer, safely ensconced at Fawcett Manor. He had promised to visit them daily, but today he had skipped, fearing that Twinky, Dimpy, or Grandma Mrs. Tucker might notice the telltale signs of yesterday's brutal belting.

A nagging concern crept into Harry's thoughts. It had been a week since he'd received any letters from his best friends, Draco, Hermione, Ron, or Neville. He had sent them several letters through Hedwig during his visits to Fawcett Manor, but the silence from his friends was unsettling. Was something amiss?

Just as Harry's worries were beginning to spiral, he recalled the letter he'd received from Uncle Moony – Remus Lupin – two days ago. Remus had written to inform Harry that he would be spending the full moon night at the Bones' estate, where Sirius was staying under house arrest. Harry's heart swelled with affection for his godfather, whom he knew was innocent. The fact that he had received Remus's letter without any issues reassured Harry that his own letters weren't being intercepted. Or were they?

As the sound of the Masons' arrival drifted upstairs, Harry cautiously opened the door to his room, mindful of the instructions to remain silent and invisible. He locked the door behind himself, intending to spend the night in quiet solitude, with plans to meet Ginny in Dreamland later. However, fate had other plans.

As he stepped into the dimly lit hallway, Harry's eyes fell upon a sight that made his heart skip a beat. A house elf stood before him, but this was no ordinary elf. Harry had encountered house elves before, like Twinky and Dimpy at Fawcett Manor, and his friends at Hogwarts, like Chimey, Blinky, and Wobby. But this elf was different.

The elf wore a tattered, filthy pillowcase, a far cry from the silvermist uniforms of Twinky and Dimpy or the decent attire of the Hogwarts elves. This elf's appearance was a testament to mistreatment and neglect. Harry's eyes widened as he took in the elf's gaunt frame and estimated age – around 30 to 35, middle-aged for an elf.

For the first time in his life, Harry was face to face with a house elf who had been brutally mistreated. The sight stirred something deep within him, a sense of outrage and compassion that he couldn't ignore.

As Snape approached the gates of McGonagall Castle, they swung open with a soft creak, granting him entry as one of the select few authorized to do so. The castle's imposing structure loomed before him, its stone façade glowing warmly in the fading light of day. Snape's eyes scanned the grounds, his gaze settling on a figure seated on a bench, surrounded by lush greenery.

Minerva McGonagall, resplendent in a comfortable summer dress, looked up from the book she was reading, her eyes widening in surprise as she took in Snape's unexpected arrival. For a moment, she seemed poised to remark on his sudden presence, but Snape's austere demeanor forestalled her.

"I have come to discuss a matter of utmost gravity, Minerva," Snape announced, his voice low and urgent, dispensing with any semblance of small talk. McGonagall's expression turned attentive, her eyes narrowing slightly as Snape launched into a detailed exposition of his theory.

As Snape spoke, McGonagall's face reflected her growing horror, her eyes widening in alarm. "Severus, are you certain of this?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she feared being overheard. Snape's expression remained grim, his jaw set in a resolute line. "I am afraid so, Minerva. The evidence points to a disturbing conclusion..."

As Snape finished outlining his theory, McGonagall's expression turned resolute, her eyes flashing with determination. "We must act, Severus," she declared, her voice firm. "The potential for Harry being abused is enough to warrant our intervention. We can investigate further to determine the truth."

Snape nodded in agreement, his expression grim. "I concur, Minerva. However, we must exercise caution. If we are to visit Privet Drive, we must do so unnoticed by Arabella Figg. If she were to inform Dumbledore, it would be...inconvenient, to say the least, until we are certain of the situation."

McGonagall's eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "I see your point, Severus. We cannot risk Dumbledore's interference at this stage. When do you propose we make our move?"

Snape's gaze turned inward, his mind working out the logistics. "Tomorrow afternoon should be suitable. The Dursleys will likely be distracted, and we can observe Harry's situation without arousing suspicion."

McGonagall nodded, a plan beginning to take shape. "Very well, Severus. Tomorrow afternoon, we shall pay a visit to Privet Drive and uncover the truth about Harry's treatment."

The house elf, Dobby, continued to bounce on Harry's bed, its movements becoming more erratic by the second. Harry's eyes widened in alarm as he realized that if Dobby made any more noise, Vernon would likely kill him. He whispered to the elf, trying to calm it down, "Mr. Elf, please, you have to be quiet. My uncle will hurt me if he hears any noise."

Dobby's bouncing stopped abruptly as it turned to face Harry. Its high-pitched voice trembled with excitement, "Harry Potter, what an honour! Dobby is honoured to meet you, sir!" Harry's eyes locked onto Dobby's, and he politely asked, "Please, Dobby, sit down." But instead of complying, Dobby burst into tears, its tiny body shaking with sobs.

Harry's confusion deepened as he watched Dobby cry. He had never seen a house elf behave like this before. Twinky and Dimpy, the twin elves at Fawcett Manor, were always cheerful and efficient. What could have caused Dobby such distress? Harry's heart went out to the mistreated elf, and he gently asked, "Dobby, what's wrong? Why are you crying?"

Dobby's cries subsided, and he looked up at Harry with tears-stained eyes. "Dobby is so sorry, Harry Potter, sir," he squeaked. "Dobby has heard of your bravery, but your kindness, no one has ever asked Dobby to sit. Dobby is not used to such treatment."

Harry's expression softened. "Dobby must not have met with any decent wizards, then," he said gently.

Dobby's eyes widened, and he almost nodded, but then his face contorted in a mixture of fear and pain. "Oh no, no, no, Dobby didn't mean to speak ill of his masters!" he squealed, grabbing the nearby table lamp and starting to bang his head against it.

Harry's eyes widened in horror as he rushed to stop Dobby. "Dobby, no! Stop! You'll hurt yourself!" he whispered urgently, trying to pry the lamp out of Dobby's grasp. The Masons were still downstairs, and if Vernon heard the commotion, Harry dreaded to think what would happen.

Harry managed to hide Dobby in the cupboard just in time, as Vernon burst into the room, his face red with rage. "What's all the noise about, you little brat?" he bellowed, his eyes scanning the room for any sign of disturbance. Harry held his breath, hoping that Dobby would remain silent.

Vernon's warning was laced with malice. "If I hear one more peep out of you, you'll wish you were never born." With that, he stormed out of the room, leaving Harry shaken.

Once Vernon was gone, Harry opened the cupboard and gently coaxed Dobby out. "Dobby, what are you doing here?" Harry asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.

Dobby's eyes shone with a mixture of fear and admiration. "Dobby heard that Harry Potter, sir, faced You-Know-Who, for the second time, to save the Philosopher's Stone." Harry nodded humbly. "It wasn't just me, though. My friends Hermione, Ron, Neville, and Draco helped too."

Dobby's face flickered with a significant look at the mention of Draco's name, but Harry failed to notice. Dobby's expression turned solemn. "Dobby just wants to save Harry Potter, sir. That's why Dobby is here. Harry Potter, sir, must not go to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to attend his second year come September 1st."

Harry's eyes widened in surprise. "What? Why not?" he asked, but Dobby just shook his head, his eyes welling up with tears.

Harry's face set in determination, his jaw clenched in resolve. "But Hogwarts is my home, Dobby. I have to be there. My friends are there," he said, his voice firm, as if daring Dobby to contradict him.

Dobby's expression turned sorrowful, his eyes welling up with tears. "Friends, those don't even write to Harry Potter, sir," he said, his voice trembling, as if the mere thought of Harry's friends' neglect was too much to bear.

Harry's brow furrowed, his eyes narrowing in concern. "They must be busy," he said, trying to reassure himself, but his words sounded hollow even to his own ears. Then, his eyes widened as a realization dawned on him. "Wait, how did you know that my friends haven't written to me?" he asked, his curiosity piqued, his mind racing with possibilities.

Dobby's eyes darted nervously around the room, as if searching for an escape route, before settling on Harry's face. "Dobby knows, Harry Potter, sir," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, his words dripping with an air of mystery.

Harry's mind was racing, his thoughts tumbling over each other in a mad scramble for answers. How did Dobby know about his friends' silence? Had Dobby been intercepting his mail? The thought sent a shiver down Harry's spine, his skin crawling with unease. He leaned in, his eyes locked intently on Dobby's, his voice low and urgent. "Tell me, Dobby. How do you know?"

Dobby's eyes dropped, shamefaced, as he apologized, "Dobby is so sorry, Harry Potter, sir. Dobby intercepted your letters, thinking that if Harry Potter, sir, didn't get letters, he might not go to Hogwarts, thinking he doesn't have any friends." Harry's temper flared, but he bit it back, knowing that the mistreated elf didn't deserve his anger.

Harry's voice was calm, but firm. "Why didn't you intercept Remus's letter, Dobby?" Dobby's eyes flickered up, "Because Lupin is not Harry Potter's, sir, friend from Hogwarts, and not related to Hogwarts in any way, Harry Potter, sir."

Dobby's expression turned grave, his voice trembling. "Please, don't go to Hogwarts, Harry Potter, sir. Very dark plot is being surrounded...his masters..." Dobby's voice trailed off, and he stopped himself just in time, realizing he was about to speak ill of his masters again.

In a flash, Dobby's face contorted in anguish, and he began banging his head against the wall, wailing, "Bad Dobby! Bad Dobby!" Harry's eyes widened in alarm as he rushed to intervene, trying to stop Dobby's self-inflicted punishment.

Harry managed to calm Dobby down, gently prying his hands away from his head. "Dobby, it's okay. You're safe now," Harry said soothingly, his voice a gentle balm to Dobby's frazzled nerves. Dobby's eyes, still brimming with tears, looked up at Harry with gratitude, his chest heaving with ragged breaths.

"Dobby is so sorry, Harry Potter, sir," Dobby whispered, his voice trembling like a leaf. Harry smiled kindly, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "It's okay, Dobby. Just tell me, do your masters know that you're here?" Dobby shook his head vigorously, his eyes wide with fear, as if the mere thought of his masters discovering his presence was enough to send him into a panic.

Harry's curiosity was piqued. "Who are your masters, Dobby?" he asked gently, his voice coaxing, trying to draw the truth out of the reluctant elf. But Dobby's eyes widened in terror, and he took a step back, as if trying to escape the question itself. His face went pale, and his lips trembled.

Harry held up his hands in a calming gesture. "Okay, Dobby, you can't tell me. I understand," he said, trying to reassure the frightened elf. Dobby looked grateful, his eyes shining with tears, as he nodded his head in appreciation.

Harry tried a different tack. "What is the dark plot around Hogwarts, Dobby?" he asked, his voice low and urgent, trying to get to the bottom of the mystery. But Dobby's face closed off again, his eyes darting nervously around the room, as if searching for an escape route. "Dobby can't tell, Harry Potter, sir," he whispered, his voice barely audible, his words hanging in the air like a challenge.

Harry rushed to Dobby's side, grasping his shoulders to stop him from banging his head against the wall. "Dobby, no! Please, don't make any noise," Harry whispered urgently, his eyes darting towards the door, fearful that Vernon would return.

Dobby's eyes were wild with distress, but he nodded, his chest heaving with ragged breaths. "Dobby is so sorry, Harry Potter, sir," he whispered, his voice trembling.

Harry's expression turned solemn. "Dobby, I promise you, I'll be careful," he said, trying to reassure the elf. But Dobby's face contorted in anguish.

"Promise Harry Potter, sir, that you will not go to Hogwarts this year," Dobby pleaded, his eyes brimming with tears. Harry hesitated, unsure of what to say.

Dobby's face fell, his eyes clouding over. "Harry Potter, sir, please promise," he asked again, his voice cracking with emotion.

Harry shook his head, feeling a pang of guilt. "I'm sorry, Dobby. I can't promise that," he said gently. Dobby's face crumpled, and he whispered, "Then Harry Potter, sir, has left Dobby no option."

With a determined look, Dobby turned and opened the door, his eyes fixed on something outside. Harry's heart sank, and he rushed to stop Dobby. "No, please stop!" he whispered urgently, but Dobby didn't seem to hear him.

Before Harry could move, Dobby had darted to the bedroom door, pulled it open, and sprinted down the stairs with a speed that belied his small stature. Mouth dry, stomach lurching, Harry sprang after him, trying not to make a sound as he desperately attempted to catch up to the errant elf.

He jumped the last six steps, landing catlike on the hall carpet, looking around frantically for Dobby. From the dining room, he heard Uncle Vernon's booming laughter and his voice saying, "…tell Petunia that very funny story about those American plumbers, Mr. Mason. She's been dying to hear…" Harry's heart sank as he realized Dobby was heading straight for the kitchen.

Harry ran up the hall into the kitchen and felt his stomach disappear. Aunt Petunia's masterpiece of a pudding, the mountain of cream and sugared violets, was floating up near the ceiling, suspended in mid-air as if by magic. On top of a cupboard in the corner crouched Dobby, his eyes shining with a mischievous glint.

"No," croaked Harry, his voice barely audible as he tried to reason with the elf. "Please… they'll kill me…" Dobby's face was set in a determined expression.

"Harry Potter must say he's not going back to school —" Dobby said, his voice firm but trembling with emotion.

"Dobby… please…" Harry pleaded, trying to dissuade the elf from his course of action.

"Say it, sir —" Dobby urged, his eyes locked on Harry's.

"I can't —" Harry protested, but Dobby gave him a tragic look.

"Then Dobby must do it, sir, for Harry Potter's own good," Dobby said, his voice resigned but determined.

The pudding fell to the floor with a heart-stopping crash, sending cream splattering the windows and walls as the dish shattered into a hundred pieces. With a crack like a whip, Dobby vanished into thin air, leaving Harry staring at the wreckage in horror.

There were screams from the dining room, and Uncle Vernon burst into the kitchen, his face purple with rage, to find Harry, rigid with shock, covered from head to foot in Aunt Petunia's pudding.

At first, it looked as though Uncle Vernon would manage to gloss the whole thing over. "Just our nephew — very disturbed — meeting strangers upsets him, so we kept him upstairs…" He shooed the shocked Masons back into the dining room, promised Harry he would flay him to within an inch of his life when the Masons had left, and handed him a mop. Aunt Petunia dug some ice cream out of the freezer, and Harry, still shaking, started scrubbing the kitchen clean.

Uncle Vernon might still have been able to make his deal — if it hadn't been for the owl. Aunt Petunia was just passing around a box of after-dinner mints when a huge barn owl swooped through the dining room window, dropped a letter on Mrs. Mason's head, and swooped out again. Mrs. Mason screamed like a banshee and ran from the house shouting about lunatics. Mr. Mason stayed just long enough to tell the Dursleys that his wife was mortally afraid of birds of all shapes and sizes, and to ask whether this was their idea of a joke.

Harry stood in the kitchen, clutching the mop for support, as Uncle Vernon advanced on him, a demonic glint in his tiny eyes. "Read it!" he hissed evilly, brandishing the letter the owl had delivered. "Go on — read it!" Harry took it. It did not contain birthday greetings.

"Dear Mr. Potter," Harry read aloud, his voice trembling slightly, "We have received intelligence that a Hover Charm was used at your place of residence this evening at twelve minutes past nine. As you know, underage wizards are not permitted to perform spells outside school, and further spellwork on your part may lead to expulsion from said school. (Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery, 1875, Paragraph C). We would also ask you to remember that any magical activity that risks notice by members of the non-magical community (Muggles) is a serious offense under section 13 of the International Confederation of Warlocks' Statute of Secrecy.

Enjoy your holidays!

Yours sincerely,

Mafalda Hopkirk

IMPROPER USE OF MAGIC OFFICE

Ministry of Magic."

Harry looked up from the letter and gulped. Uncle Vernon's face was purple with rage.

"You didn't tell us you weren't allowed to use magic outside school," Uncle Vernon spat, his voice venomous. "Forgot to mention it… Slipped your mind, I daresay…" He was bearing down on Harry like a great bulldog, all his teeth bared.

"Well, I've got news for you, boy… I'm locking you up… You're never going back to that school… never… and if you try and magic yourself out — they'll expel you!" Uncle Vernon's eyes gleamed with malice as he reached for Harry's arm.

And laughing like a maniac, Uncle Vernon dragged Harry back upstairs, his grip on Harry's arm like a vice. Harry stumbled and tripped, but Uncle Vernon's grasp only tightened. They reached the top of the stairs, and Uncle Vernon flung Harry into his bedroom, slamming the door shut behind him.

"You're going to regret ever crossing me, boy!" Uncle Vernon bellowed, his voice echoing through the hallway. Harry stumbled to the window, but before he could even reach it, By morning he heard the sound of hammering and drilling. Uncle Vernon was as bad as his word. At once, he fitted bars on Harry's window, trapping him inside.

And then, Harry got the beating of his life. Uncle Vernon's belt came down again and again, each lash leaving a burning stripe across Harry's back and legs. Harry tried to defend himself, but Uncle Vernon was too strong. He was badly bruised, his body screaming in agony.

However, Vernon left mid-beating as Petunia called him downstairs. "Vernon, dear! The Masons are leaving! Do come and say goodbye!" Harry crawled up to bed, covered with fresh wounds and old scars, blood dripping from a few. He had never been beaten up that badly. His body throbbed with pain, and his eyes stung with tears.

As he lay there, he couldn't help but wonder if he would ever escape the Dursleys' cruelty. The bars on his window seemed to mock him, a reminder that he was trapped, with no way out. Harry closed his eyes, letting the darkness wash over him, and prayed for the pain to end.

Harry lay in bed, his body aching with pain, his mind racing with thoughts of escape. He didn't want to call the twins or any other wizards for help, fearing that Grandma Mrs. Tucker would find out about the abuse and intervene, making things worse.

Downstairs, Vernon was in for a surprise visit by his sister, Marge. She was a large, loud woman with a booming voice and a penchant for criticizing everyone around her. Vernon told her about how, due to Harry, he had lost the deal of his life. Marge's expression turned sympathetic, but only for a moment.

"Why is he still bothering you, Vernon?" Marge asked, her voice dripping with malice. "You should finish him off already. He's nothing but a nuisance." Petunia spoke up, her voice hesitant. "But, Marge, we're getting 500 pounds monthly as an allowance to keep him. It's a lot of money..." Vernon's eyes lit up with a sinister glint. "Maybe they're right, Petunia. Maybe we should just finish off Harry and plan to stage it as an accident. We can even stage a funeral. No one would suspect a thing."

Meanwhile, at the Burrow, Ginny sat in her room, her brow furrowed with worry. She was having a bad feeling, one that had been growing since the previous night. Why hadn't Harry appeared in their secret dreamland? They had met every night since they discovered it last Christmas, except for that one time when Harry had been unconscious for two days after facing Quirrell.

Ginny's mind was racing with possibilities. Did it mean Harry was unconscious now? But why? How? He must be at the Dursleys'. What can possibly happen? And it was sure that Harry's honorary Grandma, Mrs. Tucker, didn't know anything about it, meaning Harry must have not visited Fawcett Manor with Dudley today, or else someone had told her, right?

Something very bad was going to happen or had already happened. Her love, Harry, was in danger. Ginny's heart was pounding in her chest, and she felt a sense of desperation wash over her. She had to do something, but what? She couldn't just sit here and wait for something terrible to happen.

"I have to tell Mum and Dad," Ginny said to herself, already jumping out of bed and rushing to the door. She flung it open and ran downstairs, determined to share her fears with her family and come up with a plan to help Harry.

Ginny rushed downstairs, her heart racing with worry. It was a sunny summer Sunday, and the atmosphere at the Burrow was lively. Charlie, who was temporarily home before his transfer to a new dragon reserve in England, was in the backyard playing Quidditch with Ron, the twins, and Percy. The sound of laughter, shouts, and the occasional crash of broomsticks filled the air.

Ginny bypassed the commotion and made her way to the kitchen, where she found her parents, Molly and Arthur Weasley, busy making Sunday lunch. The delicious aroma of roasting chicken and freshly baked bread wafted through the air, but Ginny's anxiety had killed her appetite.

"Mum, Dad, something's wrong," Ginny said, her voice trembling. "I have to see Harry now, please." Her parents exchanged concerned glances, but they didn't press her for details.

"Okay, dear, we'll take you to the Dursleys'," Molly said, wiping her flour-covered hands on her apron. "But let's leave a note for the boys, so they know where we've gone." Arthur nodded and quickly scribbled a note, which he left on the kitchen table.

"Let's go," Arthur said, offering Ginny a reassuring smile. "We'll apparate to the Dursleys' and see what's going on." Ginny nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over her. She was going to find Harry, and everything was going to be okay.

Meanwhile, at McGonagall's castle, Professor Snape and McGonagall were preparing to apparate to Privet Drive as planned. Snape's eyes narrowed as he checked his watch for what felt like the hundredth time. His suspicions about Harry's treatment at the hands of the Dursleys had been growing all summer, and he was determined to get to the bottom of it.

"I still cannot believe those Muggles are entrusted with the boy's care," Snape muttered, his voice dripping with disdain. McGonagall shot him a warning glance.

"Severus, we must remain objective," she cautioned. "We have no concrete evidence of abuse... yet." Snape's expression turned skeptical.

"I have seen the boy's behavior, Minerva," he said. "The way he flinches at sudden movements, the way he avoids eye contact... these are not the actions of a boy who is being properly cared for." McGonagall's expression softened slightly.

"I agree, Severus," she said. "But we must be careful not to jump to conclusions. We will observe the situation, and if necessary, we will take action." Snape nodded curtly, his eyes gleaming with a fierce intensity.

"Very well," he said. "Let us proceed. I have a feeling that we are about to uncover something very unpleasant indeed." With that, the two professors apparated, disappearing into the summer morning, bound for Privet Drive.

Meanwhile, at Fawcett Manor, Hedwig came flying in, looking very worried. She had been searching for Harry everywhere, but he was nowhere to be found. Harry had kept Hedwig, Poco his little sparrow, and Kluer his color-changing cat at Fawcett Manor, promising that he would visit every day. But Harry had not visited yesterday, and not even today morning. Sensing something was wrong, Hedwig had flown to Privet Drive, only to find bars on the window and an unconscious figure of Harry lying there.

Inside the manor, Grandma Mrs. Tucker was in Daisy's room. Daisy was the homeless girl, a witch, found by Harry and Ginny on their date, and Harry had vowed to adopt her as a sister. There was also a possibility that Daisy was actually Harry's real sister, who had somehow survived the fateful Halloween night. Daisy looked like a younger version of Harry's mom, with red hair and a face that resembled Lily Potter's, but with Harry's dad's hazel eyes. Daisy was sleeping, as she had been under treatment for detoxification, which required sleeping for 20 hours a day.

Just then, Hedwig came straight to Grandma Mrs. Tucker, trying to convey a very urgent message with her hoots. Grandma understood at least that something was wrong related to Harry. She immediately called one of her twin elves, Twinky, to apparate her to Privet Drive.

"Twinky, dear, I need you to take me to Privet Drive at once," Grandma Mrs. Tucker said, her voice firm and commanding. "Hedwig here has brought me a message that something is terribly wrong with Harry. I fear for his safety."

Meanwhile, back at Privet Drive, Dudley heard his dad's and Aunt Marge's evil plan. Things had crossed the threshold now. Dudley's eyes widened in horror as he realized that his family was capable of something so heinous. He remembered how yesterday he had tried to convince Harry to tell someone about the abuse, but Harry had refused, not wanting to put Dudley in danger.

Dudley's heart was racing as he ran to his room, his mind made up. He opened the book he had taken from Fawcett Manor's library when he and Harry had last visited there. Dudley had taken the book discreetly, intending to use it as a last resort. And now, the time had come.

He had to choose. Between his family or his beloved cousin Harry. Between right and wrong. Time had come to finally be brave enough and face his own family. Dudley took a deep breath, his hands shaking slightly as he opened the page of the Child Healthcare and Abuse Department of the Ministry of Magic.

The page revealed a telephone number, one that was often used by Muggle-borns in the Muggle world, in case of abuse. It was a number that would connect Dudley directly to the Aurors, who would come to Harry's rescue. Dudley's heart skipped a beat as he stared at the number, his mind racing with the consequences of his actions.

"What am I doing?" Dudley whispered to himself, his voice trembling with fear. But then, he thought of Harry, battered and bruised, and his resolve hardened. He knew what he had to do.

At Harry's room, Marge and Vernon's cruelty knew no bounds. They started beating the unconscious Harry more, their fists and feet raining down on his fragile body. The sound of their vicious blows echoed through the hallway, making Petunia's blood run cold. They beat him so hard that even the cruel Marge and Vernon were satisfied that Harry wouldn't survive the night.

Then, they came out of the room, their hands having a few blood stains. They exchanged a sinister glance, convinced that by tomorrow, Harry would be dead. They would stage a funeral, cry in a fake act, and frame it as an accident. No one would ever suspect a thing.

They entered the kitchen, where Petunia was waiting, her eyes wide with horror. She saw the bloodstains on their hands and understood the gravity of the situation. Harry's chapter was going to end now, and she felt a pang of guilt for not intervening sooner.

Meanwhile, Dudley, who had been watching the scene unfold, felt his heart heavy with emotion. He knew he had to act fast. He discreetly made his way to the telephone and dialed the number he had found in the book. His hands were shaking, but he managed to inform the Aurors about the situation.

"Please, you have to come now," Dudley urged, trying to keep his voice steady. "They're going to kill him. It might be too late if you don't hurry." The Auror on the other end of the line assured Dudley that help was on the way, and Dudley hung up the phone, praying that they would arrive in time to save Harry's life.

Dudley had done it. He had taken the bravest step he knew, and now he could only hope that it would be enough to save Harry's life. The thought of his parents being arrested by the Aurors, probably for a lifetime, was daunting, but Dudley knew it was a price he had to pay to protect his beloved cousin.

Meanwhile, in a surprising coincidence, a frantic Ginny, accompanied by Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, apparated near the street corner of Privet Drive. The familiar sight of the dull, grey houses seemed ominous in the fading light of day. At the exact same moment, McGonagall and Snape apparated in front of them, their faces stern and worried. The air was electric with tension as they materialized. And, in another astonishing coincidence, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, accompanied by Twinky, apparated right beside them.

The group stood there, surprised to see each other at the shabby corner of the street, which was a safe spot for apparition, half a mile away from the Dursley house. They exchanged curious glances, and then, as if on cue, they all began to explain why they had come there.

"I had a bad feeling about Harry," Ginny said, her voice trembling. "I couldn't reach him, and I knew something was wrong." Her eyes were wide with fear, and her parents instinctively wrapped their arms around her.

"We came to investigate a suspicion of abuse," McGonagall said, her eyes narrowing. "Professor Snape had some concerns, and we decided to look into it."

"I had my suspicions yesterday," Snape added, his voice low and gravelly. "Certain... inconsistencies in the boy's behavior. I feared for his safety." His eyes seemed to bore into the distance, his expression unreadable.

"And I had a message from Hedwig," Grandma Mrs. Tucker said, her face etched with concern. "She was frantic, and I knew I had to come." Twinky, her loyal elf, stood beside her, his eyes shining with worry.

The group stood there, their faces set with determination, ready to face whatever lay ahead. They knew that they had to act fast, to save Harry from the clutches of his abusive relatives. With a shared nod, they set off towards the Dursley house, ready to confront whatever horrors lay within.

Next Chapter is  Scars Uncovered!

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling I said earlier the truth about abuse is almost out. This was the last and most brutal abuse endured by Harry courtesy of Vernon. I added the part of Marge as I wanted to punish all three of them at once. And as the name of next chapter suggest Doom of Dursleys is at their doorstep maybe quite literally . Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Child Abuse Warning !

You may find that chapter is a little fast paced in memory section of second half but understand it felt traumatising to write that part which is you may feel that and for that my apologies.

Meanwhile, the Auror, a senior member of the Child Healthcare and Abuse Department of the Ministry of Magic (M.O.M.), who had picked up Dudley's call, set off with his team. They hadn't asked for the name of the victim, as according to protocol, all paperwork was to be done later; the first priority was to rescue the child. The senior Auror, accompanied by a team of three other Aurors, apparated near the house of No. 4 Privet Drive. They didn't have time to apparate in a secluded spot, half a mile away; if any Muggle saw them, they could wipe or alter their memories later.

As the Aurors materialized, they swiftly scanned their surroundings, their eyes locked onto the Dursley residence. Meanwhile, the group consisting of McGonagall, who felt a deep affection for Harry, akin to a grandmother; Snape, who cared for Harry very much; Mr. and Mrs. Weasley; Ginny; and Harry's honorary Grandma, Mrs. Tucker, a Squib, almost reached No. 4 Privet Drive. However, they were astonished to see four people, clearly wizards, standing near the house.

"What's going on?" Arthur whispered, his eyes narrowed. "They're Aurors from Abuse department," he added, his voice low.

The group cautiously approached the Aurors, who turned to face them. The senior Auror's eyes widened as he recognized McGonagall.

"Minerva McGonagall," he said, his voice firm. "What brings you here?"

"We're here for the same reason you are," McGonagall replied, her eyes locked onto the Auror's. "We've had suspicions of abuse. What's the situation?"

The senior Auror's expression turned grave as he explained, "We received a call from an anonymous source, claiming that a boy was being abused at this residence. The boy even warned us that they're planning to kill him."

Mrs. Weasley's eyes widened in panic as she gasped, "Harry!" Her voice trembled with fear, and she clutched her husband's arm tightly.

The Aurors' eyes widened in unison as they exchanged shocked glances. "Harry Potter?" one of them whispered, their voice barely audible.

Ginny's face turned ashen as she became frantic. "My love, Harry... oh no!" She took off running towards the house, her parents and McGonagall close behind.

Snape's expression darkened, his eyes flashing with anger. "Fools," he muttered, his voice low and menacing. "I suspected as much." He strode towards the house, his long legs eating up the distance.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker was breathing heavily, her face pale with worry. "We have to save him!" she exclaimed, her voice shaking with urgency. The group sped towards the house, their hearts racing with fear for Harry's safety.

Meanwhile, inside the house, Vernon and Marge were having a triumphant drink, celebrating what they thought was their impending victory. Petunia, who had always hated Harry, looked on with a mixture of emotions, her face pale. While she had never liked Harry, the thought of killing him had never sat well with her.

"Hah! That little brat will be gone by tomorrow morning," Vernon sneered, his voice dripping with malice.

Marge cackled in agreement, her eyes gleaming with cruelty. Petunia looked away, her stomach churning with unease.

Meanwhile, Dudley, who had already called the Aurors, was in Harry's room, his heart racing with fear. He saw Harry lying on the bed, battered and bruised, his face pale and lifeless. Dudley's eyes widened in horror as he rushed to Harry's side.

"Harry! Harry, wake up!" Dudley exclaimed, shaking Harry's shoulders. But Harry didn't respond. He was unconscious, his pulse weak.

Dudley's eyes filled with tears as he frantically shook Harry, trying to rouse him. "Harry, please! You have to wake up!" he begged, his voice cracking with emotion. But Harry remained still, his body limp and lifeless.

Just then, the doorbell rang, shattering the tense atmosphere. Vernon and Marge instructed Petunia to open the door, cautioning her not to panic. "No one knows what we've done," Vernon sneered. But before Petunia could reach the door, it burst open, and nine adults and a girl stormed into the house.

Petunia gasped as she saw wands in their hands; they were wizards. Ginny ran straight upstairs to Harry's room, her heart racing with fear. Meanwhile, Vernon warned them, "You're breaking and entering!"

The senior Auror, however, remained unfazed. He pointed his wand and declared, "Vernon Dursley, Marge Dursley, and Petunia Dursley, you are accused of abuse against Harry Potter." He instructed his three Aurors to chain them up.

Vernon tried to protest, but McGonagall intervened, her eyes blazing with anger. "Where is Harry?" she demanded. Vernon lied, "He's not at home."

Just then, they heard Ginny's scream of pain from upstairs. Snape, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Mrs. Weasley immediately followed, rushing upstairs to find Ginny. McGonagall and Mr. Weasley stayed downstairs, standing guard with the Aurors as they restrained the Dursleys.

When Ginny opened the door, she was met with a horrific sight: Harry, battered and bruised, lying on his bed, with Dudley shaking him frantically. Dudley's eyes locked onto Ginny's, and he exclaimed, "Harry is dying!"

Ginny's scream pierced the air as she took in the sight of Harry's broken body. She could see a few wounds, but the true extent of Harry's injuries was hidden from her. Dudley, however, could see all of Harry's wounds, and his face was etched with worry.

The group that had rushed upstairs arrived at the scene, but they were met with a different sight: Harry lying unconscious, but seemingly unharmed. Mrs. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Snape exchanged worried glances, unsure of what was happening.

"What's going on?" Mrs. Weasley asked, her voice trembling with concern. "Why is he unconscious?"

Snape's eyes narrowed as he examined Harry's body. "Glamour charm," he muttered. "A very powerful one. We can't see his wounds."

No one knew that Harry's magical core was five times more powerful than the average wizard's, and no one except Harry and Ginny knew about the extraordinary bond they shared in their Dreamland. Before Snape could attempt to lift the glamour charm, Harry, still being held by Dudley and Ginny, started emitting a bright, pulsating light.

The room was filled with an intense, golden glow, and the air seemed to vibrate with magical energy. They heard a strange, crackling noise, and as the light faded, they saw that Harry's glamour charm had been lifted. Now, all of them could see Harry's true state: he was lying in his deathbed, his body battered and bruised.

Mrs. Weasley, Snape, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker gasped in horror, their faces contorted in shock and disgust. "Oh, dear God!" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, her voice trembling.

But what was astonishing was that Dudley was now unconscious, lying on the floor beside the bed. Harry was only being held by Ginny, who was now even more frantic, having seen the full extent of Harry's wounds.

Ginny's eyes were wide with terror as she held Harry close, her voice shaking. "Harry, no! Please, don't leave me!"

Downstairs, McGonagall and Arthur were seething with fury as the Aurors arrested the Dursleys - Marge, Petunia, and Vernon. The senior Auror informed them that there would be a trial, and only after that could the Dursleys be punished.

Just then, the door swung open, and Albus Dumbledore walked in. McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her voice low and menacing. "How are you here, Albus? Did you know about Harry's abuse?" she asked, her tone dripping with accusation.

Dumbledore, unlike his usual calm and collected self, looked panicked and guilty. "Harry... is abused," he stammered. "I only came here because Arabella Figg noticed the Aurors outside the house and informed me. I thought something had happened."

McGonagall's eyes flashed with anger, her face pale. "You thought something had happened?" she repeated, her voice rising. "You didn't know about the abuse? You didn't do anything to stop it?" Her words hung in the air, heavy with accusation and disappointment.

Arthur intervened, his voice calm but firm. "Now's not the time for this, Minerva." He nodded towards the stairs, where Snape was carefully carrying a badly battered Harry, followed by a frantic Ginny, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Mrs. Weasley, who was levitating an unconscious Dudley.

Dumbledore's eyes widened in horror as he took in Harry's limp body. McGonagall's blood boiled, and she raised her wand, attempting to curse the three Dursleys. However, the senior Auror swiftly intervened, grasping her arm.

"I'm sorry, Professor," he said. "But we can't let you do that. They'll face justice, but it has to be through the proper channels."

Petunia, Vernon, and Marge cowered, their faces pale with terror. They knew they were trapped, and there was no escape.

Dumbledore turned to the senior Auror, his voice low and urgent. "Please, keep the abuse of Harry Potter secret for now. It wouldn't be good if the news spreads in the wrong way, at least not until the trial."

Ginny's eyes blazed with fury as she saw the Dursleys, their faces twisted with cruelty, their eyes gleaming with malice. Without hesitation, she snatched her father's wand from his hand, her fingers wrapping tightly around it. "Ginny, no!" Arthur shouted, trying to grab her arm, but it was too late.

With a swift, precise motion, Ginny cast the Bat-Bogey Hex on the three Dursleys. The air was filled with the sound of shrieking bats as the Dursleys' bogeys transformed into large, flapping creatures that flew out of their noses. Petunia, Vernon, and Marge screamed in agony, clutching their faces as the bats continued to fly out, causing them immense pain.

The bats were huge and black, with glowing red eyes, and they flew out of the Dursleys' noses in a steady stream, their leathery wings flapping wildly. The Dursleys stumbled around, tripping over each other as they tried to escape the bats, but there was no escape.

McGonagall and the senior Auror rushed to intervene, trying to calm Ginny down and stop the hex. "Ginny, stop! That's enough!" McGonagall shouted, but Ginny stood firm, her eyes flashing with defiance.

The scene was chaotic, with the Dursleys' wails filling the air, and the sound of flapping bats echoing through the hallway. Dumbledore's eyes widened in surprise, while Snape's expression remained impassive, his eyes fixed on Harry's limp form.

The Aurors quickly took the three Dursleys into custody, leading them away in chains. Ginny turned back to Harry, tears streaming down her face as she held his hand. Snape had gently laid Harry on the couch, his eyes filled with concern. Dumbledore stood by, feeling a deep sense of guilt and regret, but he knew that now was not the time to dwell on it.

"We should take Harry to Fawcett Manor," Grandma Mrs. Tucker suggested, her voice filled with worry. "He needs medical attention, and it's not safe for him here."

McGonagall nodded in agreement, but then her eyes fell on Dudley's unconscious, levitating figure. "What happened to him?" she asked, her brow furrowed with concern.

Snape's expression was grim. "There was a blinding light, and it lifted Harry's glamour charm. After the light faded, we found Dudley... like this." He nodded towards Dudley's limp form.

The room fell silent, with all eyes on Dudley's unconscious body. The tension was palpable, and the air was thick with unspoken questions. What had caused the light? And what would happen to Dudley now?

Dumbledore nodded, his eyes twinkling with a hint of warmth. "Yes, indeed, Fawcett Manor is the perfect place for Harry to recover. Mrs. Tucker's care and hospitality will be invaluable."

In reality, Dumbledore didn't know much about Mrs. Tucker beyond her reputation as a kind and generous person. He had only seen her at Quidditch matches during Harry's first year at Hogwarts, but they had never actually met. He was aware, however, that she had taken a maternal interest in Harry and had even made him her sole heir.

McGonagall, on the other hand, seemed to know more about Mrs. Tucker, thanks to her conversations with Harry during the previous school year. She had earned Harry's trust and affection, becoming "Gran Minnie" to him.

Snape, who cared for Harry deeply, had no idea about Mrs. Tucker's background, but he trusted McGonagall's judgment. As for Dumbledore, Snape was reserving judgment, wondering if the Headmaster had known about Harry's abuse and had chosen to do nothing.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, however, were well-acquainted with Mrs. Tucker, having met her several times, including a week-long visit to Fawcett Manor the previous summer. They had grown fond of her warm hospitality and generosity.

As Dumbledore carefully handled Dudley's unconscious form, Ginny and McGonagall exchanged a glance, making it clear that Dudley, unlike his family, was not an enemy of Harry's and was, in fact, close to him.

The group prepared to Apparate to Fawcett Manor, but as they reached the gate, they were confronted by the twins' house-elves. Mrs. Tucker's voice rang out, instructing the elves to allow the wards to loosen, permitting McGonagall, Snape, and Dumbledore to enter. The three of them were not on the list, but Mrs. Tucker's trust in McGonagall and her concern for Harry's well-being overrode any security concerns.

As they entered the gate, a flurry of activity erupted. Hedwig, Harry's loyal owl, swooped down, her wings beating frantically as she saw Harry's battered form lying in the carriage. She let out a soft, mournful hoot, as if sensing her master's distress. Poco, Harry's little sparrow, chirped anxiously, flying around Harry's head in distress, his tiny wings a blur as he darted back and forth.

Kluer, Harry's color-changing cat, darted out from nowhere, her fur flashing with agitation as she rubbed against Harry's limp hand. Her fur changed from a soft gray to a deep, anxious blue, reflecting her distress. She let out a soft mew, as if trying to rouse Harry from his unconscious state.

The automatic carriage, sensing the urgency of the situation, sprang into motion, moving swiftly towards the manor. The carriage's soft, cushioned seats seemed to whisper comfort to its occupants, but no one noticed. McGonagall, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Snape, Dumbledore, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker all climbed aboard, their faces etched with worry.

Ginny, still frantic with fear, sat beside Harry, her eyes fixed on his battered face. Tears streamed down her face as she gently stroked Harry's hand, her touch trembling with fear. "No, no, no," she muttered, her voice barely audible. "This can't be happening. I should have protected you, Harry. I'm so sorry." Her voice cracked as she spoke, her words tumbling out in a desperate, anguished whisper.

Dudley, still unconscious, lay beside Harry, his face pale and drawn. Grandma Mrs. Tucker sat beside him, her face etched with concern for both boys. She gently stroked Dudley's hand, her eyes fixed on his face.

The carriage hurtled towards the manor, its occupants holding their breath as they prayed for Harry's recovery. Dumbledore's eyes met McGonagall's, and they exchanged a somber glance. Snape's gaze remained fixed on Harry, his expression unreadable. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley sat together, their hands clasped tightly, their faces etched with worry.

They reached the manor, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker led them upstairs to Harry's room. Harry was gently placed on his bed, and Snape immediately began analyzing his situation, his eyes scanning Harry's battered form. Ginny was forced to stay aside, her eyes fixed on Harry's face, as Mr. Weasley wrapped his arms around her, holding his frantic daughter close.

Dumbledore, McGonagall, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Mrs. Weasley stepped aside, their voices hushed as they discussed the next course of action. "We should call Madam Pomfrey," Dumbledore said, his eyes grave with concern. "And perhaps a healer from St. Mungo's, someone we can trust to keep this matter confidential for now."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker nodded. "Healer Pyre Jones will be here soon for her daily visit to Daisy."

Dumbledore and McGonagall exchanged a confused glance. "Daisy?" McGonagall repeated. "Who is Daisy?"

Mrs. Weasley smiled, a faraway look in her eyes. "Ah, Daisy. Well, it's a long story, but I suppose it's time you knew. You see, Harry and Ginny found her on their date in Muggle London, just over a week and a half ago. She's a homeless girl, and... well, she looks just like a younger version of Lily Potter."

Dumbledore's eyes widened in surprise. "Lily?" he repeated.

Mrs. Weasley nodded. "Yes, except for her eyes. They're hazel, just like James Potter's. Harry and Ginny suspect... well, they think she might be Harry's unborn sister, the one who survived the attack on the Potters all those years ago."

McGonagall's eyes were wide with shock. "But that's impossible," she whispered.

Mrs. Weasley shook her head. "We don't know for sure, of course. But even if she's not Harry's sister, he's willing to adopt her as his own. He's always felt like something was missing, like he had a sibling out there somewhere."

The room fell silent, the only sound the soft beeping of the medical equipment surrounding Harry. Dumbledore's eyes were fixed on Harry's face, a deep sense of regret and guilt etched on his own.

The Burrow's front door swung open, and the Weasley boys - Charlie, Percy, the twins, and Ron - trooped inside, expecting to find their family bustling about. Instead, they were greeted by an empty house and a note on the kitchen table.

"Mum, Dad, and Ginny have gone to visit Harry," Ron read aloud, his brow furrowed with concern. "They'll talk to us about it when they get back."

The brothers exchanged worried glances. "What's going on?" Percy asked, his voice tinged with anxiety.

Charlie shrugged. "No idea, but I should get going. I'm running late."

Ron raised an eyebrow. "Work on a Sunday?"

Charlie's face turned bright red as he mumbled, "Err... yeah."

The twins, Fred and George, grinned mischievously. "It's a date with Pyre Jones, isn't it?" they chimed in unison.

Charlie's blush deepened, but he sighed and admitted, "It's not a date, though. I think I'll have to do a lot more than this to reach that point."

At his brothers' insistence, Charlie shared that he had met Pyre a few times over the past week and a half, since Daisy's arrival. Pyre was interested in dragons, and Charlie had promised to take her to the new reserve, which was almost complete. Charlie was set to transfer back to England from Romania, where he would become the head of the reserve.

As he explained, Charlie's brothers listened with genuine interest, rather than their usual teasing. Charlie continued, "I'm also planning to sign a contract with St. Mungo's to open a special ward for treating burns and injuries from dragons. With the new reserve opening, we'll have a lot of employees, and injuries will be common. St. Mungo's has given Pyre the task of handling this, so it's more of a business meeting than a date."

The brothers nodded, already familiar with Charlie's previous interactions with Pyre, including their meeting a year ago when Harry was admitted to St. Mungo's after taking the Blasting Curse to save Ginny. Charlie had suggested Pyre to treat Daisy, and now it seemed their connection had grown beyond a professional relationship.

As the minutes ticked by, the tension in the room remained palpable. Everyone present cared deeply for Harry, and the sight of him lying battered and bruised was almost too much to bear. McGonagall's eyes were red-rimmed, while Ginny's face was streaked with tears. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley stood together, their arms around each other, their faces etched with worry. Grandma Mrs. Tucker sat beside Dudley, her eyes fixed on Harry's face.

Just then, Madam Pomfrey arrived, her face set in a grim expression. She quickly began assisting Snape, who was carefully examining Harry's injuries. "I've given him a stabilizing potion," Snape said, his voice low and urgent. "But we need to do more. He's lost a lot of blood."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker nodded. "Pyre will be here soon for her daily check-up on Daisy. She can help with Harry."

Pomfrey's expression turned slightly more hopeful. "Ah, Pyre. She's an excellent healer. I'm glad she'll be here soon."

As they waited, Pomfrey couldn't help but think back to Pyre's time at Hogwarts. Pyre had been one of her most promising students, and Pomfrey had taken her under her wing as an apprentice. Pyre's natural talent and dedication had made her a skilled healer, and Pomfrey was proud to have played a part in her training.

At just 21 years old, Pyre was already making a name for herself as a talented healer at St. Mungo's. Pomfrey had no doubt that she would do everything in her power to help Harry.

Charlie walked into St. Mungo's, looking around for Pyre. They had agreed to meet at the hospital cafe to finalize the business deal, and Charlie was eager to get started. He spotted Pyre walking towards the cafe, a confident smile on her face.

Pyre looked professional in her white healer's robes, her long brown hair tied back in a neat ponytail. She carried a folder in her hand, which Charlie assumed contained the contract they were about to sign.

"Charlie!" Pyre said, extending her hand. "Right on time. I've spoken to the management team, and they're thrilled with your proposal."

Charlie grinned, shaking her hand. "Excellent. I'm glad we could come to an agreement."

Pyre nodded, leading him to a quiet table in the corner of the cafe. "Yes, we're all very excited about the new department. And I have to say, I'm looking forward to working with you."

Charlie smiled, feeling a spark of attraction. He pushed the thought aside, focusing on the business at hand. "So, shall we get down to it? I'm eager to sign the contract and get started."

Pyre smiled, opening the folder and pulling out a sheaf of papers. "Of course. Let's get started."

Charlie beamed with congratulations as Pyre shared the news of her promotion to head Healer of the new department. "That's fantastic, Pyre! You deserve it," he said, genuinely thrilled for her.

After signing the contract, Charlie glanced at his watch, wondering if Pyre's shift was over. "So, is your shift for today over?" he asked, trying to sound casual.

Pyre nodded, smiling. "Yes, it is."

Charlie thought to himself, "It's time to make a move." They had been friends for a while, and with their daily meetings over the past week and a half, he had grown to genuinely like her. He took a deep breath and asked, "So, is your evening free?"

Pyre's expression turned apologetic. "No, I'm afraid not. I have my daily visit to Daisy at Fawcett Manor."

Charlie's mind went blank for a moment before he blurted out, "Shall I come with you?" He cringed inwardly, thinking, "What was I thinking? That was stupid!"

Pyre's eyes sparkled with amusement, and she smiled, knowing exactly what Charlie meant. To be honest, she had found herself drawn to him over the past couple of days. His rugged good looks, with his bright red hair and muscular build, had caught her attention. And his passion for dragons was endearing; she had been impressed by his dedication to his work.

As she considered Charlie's invitation, Pyre's mind whirled with conflicting thoughts. Was it wise to get romantically involved with him, given their professional connection? But then, her inner child piped up, "Hey, my shift is over, right?" She chuckled to herself, deciding to let her personal life take precedence for once.

Meanwhile, Charlie was mentally kicking himself for his impulsive suggestion. "I should apologize," he thought, preparing to retract his offer. But before he could say anything, Pyre nodded and said, "Okay, you can accompany me."

Charlie's eyes widened in surprise, and he grinned, feeling a spark of excitement. "Really?" he asked, trying to sound casual.

Pyre smiled back, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Yes, really," she said, gathering her things. "Let's go."

Pyre and Charlie stepped out of the fireplace at Fawcett Manor, Pyre's eyes widening in surprise as she took in the crowd gathered in the room. "I wasn't expecting so many people," she said, her voice low.

Charlie's eyes scanned the room, his gaze landing on his parents, Ginny, and the others. He remembered the note they had left at the Burrow, and his heart sank. Something was wrong.

Before Charlie could ask any questions, McGonagall stepped forward, her expression grave. "Pyre, thank goodness you're here. We have a situation. Harry's been badly injured, and we need your expertise to help him."

Pyre's face turned pale, and she hurried over to Harry's bedside. Charlie followed, his heart heavy with worry. As McGonagall filled Pyre in on the details, Charlie's eyes met his parents', and he could see the fear and concern etched on their faces.

Ginny, usually a pillar of strength, looked fragile and shaken, her eyes red-rimmed from crying. Charlie's chance to initiate romance with Pyre seemed to have slipped away, replaced by a sense of urgency and worry for his friend's well-being.

Pyre's professional demeanor took over as she began her daily checkup on Daisy, who thankfully was asleep. Pyre breathed a silent sigh of relief, knowing that Daisy would have panicked if she had seen Harry's condition. Daisy had started to trust Harry and Ginny, and Pyre knew how fragile that trust was.

Next, Pyre turned her attention to Dudley, who was lying on a nearby bed. After a few simple diagnostic spells, Pyre declared, "There's nothing wrong with him. Whatever it is, it can't be serious."

With Dudley's condition assessed, Pyre joined Pomfrey and Snape at Harry's bedside. Together, they carefully examined Harry's injuries, their faces grave with concern. McGonagall's voice was low and serious as she filled Pyre in on the details. "Pyre, Harry was abused. We're not sure what happened, but it's clear he was subjected to some kind of torture."

Pyre's eyes widened in horror as she took in McGonagall's words. Her gaze snapped back to Harry's face, and she felt a surge of anger and compassion. She knew she had to do everything in her power to help Harry recover from his ordeal.

Mrs. Weasley turned to Charlie, her eyes filled with concern. "Charlie, dear, I think you should head back to the Burrow. You're the eldest at home right now, with Bill in Egypt. Your father and I won't be able to come back today, and I'd feel better knowing you're there to keep an eye on things."

Charlie nodded, though he was reluctant to leave. He glanced at Pyre, who was deep in conversation with Snape and Pomfrey. He knew he had to go, but he hoped to see Pyre again soon. With a final glance at Harry's still form, Charlie departed for the Burrow.

The atmosphere in the room remained tense, with Ginny pacing anxiously back and forth. Daisy slept peacefully, oblivious to the commotion around her, while Dudley remained unconscious. McGonagall, Dumbledore, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker waited with bated breath, their faces etched with worry, as they awaited any sign of improvement in Harry's condition.

Pyre, Pomfrey, and Snape exchanged grave glances, their faces etched with concern. "Harry's body has endured abuse for many years," Pyre said, her voice barely above a whisper. "The extent of the injuries is alarming. But today's extent is so high that his body is in shock. It will take time to recover, and without knowing how he got these injuries, it will be difficult to treat."

Snape's eyes narrowed as he examined Harry's body, his gaze lingering on the numerous scars and bruises. "He has multiple old scars, now visible since his glamour charm is not active," Snape observed. "We have no idea how he acquired these scars, making it essential to use Legilimency to uncover the truth."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker's voice trembled as she pleaded, "Please, just save Harry. I don't care what it takes or how you do it, just save my dear boy."

Snape's expression turned stern as he began issuing instructions. "We will do everything in our power to help him. However, I advise that we shift Dudley downstairs with Daisy and have the twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, guard them. It would be best if Ginny were to leave as well; this will be a painful process to watch, especially for a child."

Ginny's face contorted in anguish as she refused to leave Harry's side. "I won't leave him!" she exclaimed, her voice shaking with emotion. "It's all my fault!" she sobbed, her body wracked with sobs. "I gave that stupid promise to Harry a year ago that I would never tell anyone his relatives beat him."

Mrs. Weasley's eyes widened in shock as she turned to Ginny. "You knew about the abuse?" she asked, her voice laced with concern.

Ginny shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "No, Harry never told me that," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "He just said he was beaten very rarely, but clearly, it's not rare at all... it's regular." Ginny's body shook with sobs as she realized the true extent of Harry's suffering.

Just then, the door burst open and Remus Lupin, Sirius Black, and Amelia Bones arrived, their faces etched with concern. McGonagall had sent them a letter as soon as she discovered the extent of Harry's abuse, and they had rushed to Fawcett Manor to be by his side.

Although it wasn't wise for Sirius to be there, as he was technically under house arrest at Amelia's estate, he couldn't bear the thought of not being with his godson in his time of need. The trial, which had taken place just a few months ago, still lingered in everyone's minds. Despite Harry, Amelia Bones, and Dumbledore's best efforts to prove Sirius's innocence, the corrupt Wizengamot had declared him guilty and sentenced him to house arrest, pending further investigation.

However, Amelia had managed to have the house arrest transferred to her own estate, where she had stationed aurors Moody, Kingsley, and trainee Tonks to keep guard. It was a small group of trusted individuals who knew the truth about Sirius's innocence, including Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, Remus, Amelia, Susan, Moody, Kingsley, and Tonks.

As Sirius entered the room, his eyes locked onto Harry's fragile form, and his face contorted in anguish. No one could stop him from being by his godson's side, not even the threat of repercussions from the Ministry.

Amelia's eyes met McGonagall's, and they exchanged a knowing glance. Amelia had been in love with Sirius since their Hogwarts days, but he had never returned her feelings. However, with Marlene, his late fiancée, having passed away 11 years ago, perhaps Sirius might finally be ready to move on. But for now, his only concern was Harry.

Though Sirius and Snape were not friends, their common concern for Harry brought them together in a shared moment of worry. Remus, however, looked aghast, his face twisted in anger and shock. It was astonishing to see Remus look even more furious than Sirius as McGonagall revealed the extent of Harry's abuse.

"How could this have happened?" Remus thundered, his eyes blazing with indignation. He turned to Dumbledore, his voice accusatory. "Did you know about this, sir? Did you know Harry was being abused?"

Dumbledore's face crumpled, his eyes filling with tears. "No, Remus, I did not know," he admitted, his voice heavy with guilt. "But I should have known. I should have seen the signs and saved Harry from this suffering. I failed him, Remus. I failed him miserably."

The room fell silent, the only sound the quiet sobbing of Dumbledore. It was heartbreaking to see the usually composed Headmaster so distraught. But then, in a surprising move, Sirius stepped forward, his voice calm and soothing.

"It's not time for this, Remus," Sirius said gently. "We can't change the past, but we can work together to help Harry now. And, sir," he added, turning to Dumbledore, "you're human, just like the rest of us. We all make mistakes."

Sirius's expression turned serious, his eyes narrowing. "But, sir, we will have a talk about this after Harry is treated. I want to know why you didn't know, why you didn't see the signs."

Dumbledore nodded, his eyes still filled with tears. "I understand, Sirius. I am prepared to face the consequences of my failure."

Snape's voice cut through the somber atmosphere, his eyes fixed intently on Harry's fragile form. "We will perform Legilimency on Harry to uncover the truth about the abuse," he declared, his tone firm but measured. "By accessing his memories, we can see what happened to him from the time he was left with the Dursleys."

Everyone in the room nodded in agreement, their faces set with determination. Ginny, still refusing to leave Harry's side, clutched his hand tightly, her eyes brimming with tears.

Madam Pomfrey and Pyre moved swiftly to prepare a large screen, its surface glowing softly as they cast a series of intricate spells. The screen would allow them to visualize Harry's memories, making it easier to interpret the images and emotions that Snape would extract from Harry's mind.

Snape, meanwhile, stood tall, his eyes flashing with intensity as he raised his wand. "This will not be pleasant," he warned, his voice low and even. "But it is necessary. Let us begin."

As Snape began the Legilimency, the screen flickered to life, displaying a vivid and heart-wrenching scene from Harry's past.

Little Harry, once a beloved member of the Potter family, now found himself as the unwanted member of the Dursley family. His cousin Dudley took great pleasure in tormenting him, prodding and pinching him at every opportunity. Vernon and Petunia, meanwhile, showered Dudley with gifts and attention, spending a small fortune on him, while Harry was left with nothing. "Here, dear Dudley, have a new bike, and a new toy, and a new game," Petunia cooed, completely ignoring Harry's presence. Harry, confused and scared, couldn't understand how his life had changed so drastically. He longed for the loving embrace of his parents, James and Lily, and the comfort of his godfather, Sirius. He would cry out for them, "Mumma!, Dadda!, Unca Pafoo! Unca Moony! Unca Pete! Gran Minnie!" but his cries went unanswered._

The room fell silent, the only sound the quiet sobbing of those present. Ginny's face contorted in anguish, her eyes streaming with tears as she clutched Harry's hand tightly. Mrs. Weasley's face was ashen, her eyes wide with horror. Mr. Weasley's jaw was clenched, his fists trembling with rage.

Sirius's face was twisted in a mixture of anger and sadness, his eyes blazing with a fierce protectiveness towards his godson. Remus's eyes were filled with tears, his face etched with compassion and understanding.

Dumbledore's eyes were closed, his face pale and drawn. McGonagall's eyes were narrowed, her jaw clenched in anger. Snape's face was impassive, but his eyes betrayed a hint of sadness.

Madam Pomfrey's eyes were filled with tears, her face etched with concern and compassion. Pyre's face was pale, her eyes wide with horror. Amelia's face was somber, her eyes filled with a deep sadness.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker's face was contorted in anguish, her eyes streaming with tears. "Oh, poor dear Harry," she sobbed, her voice shaking with emotion.

As the memory continued to unfold on the screen, the room remained transfixed in horror.

The Dursleys, who had taken him in begrudgingly, showed him no love or kindness. Harry was left to feel like a burden, a constant reminder of the magical world they so despised._

Mrs. Weasley's face contorted in anguish, her eyes streaming with tears. "Oh, those poor, cruel people," she whispered.

As the days passed, Harry grew more and more despondent, his tiny heart heavy with sorrow and his spirit crushed by the cruelty of those around him._

Sirius's eyes blazed with anger, his fists clenched at his sides. Remus placed a calming hand on his shoulder, but Sirius shook it off.

At first, Petunia, Harry's aunt, kept him locked away in a dark, spider-infested cupboard, treating him more like a prisoner than a beloved family member._

Ginny's eyes widened in shock, her face pale. She knew about the cupboard, and the guilt was eating away at her. She had promised Harry she wouldn't tell anyone, but now she wondered if she had made a terrible mistake.

Instead of protecting him from Dudley's torment, she encouraged her son's cruel behavior, turning a blind eye to the suffering of her own flesh and blood._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched in anger. "Those people are monstrous," she spat.

"Go on, Dudley, get him! Show him who's boss!" Petunia would exclaim, her voice dripping with malice._

Dumbledore's eyes were closed, his face pale and drawn. He looked like he was praying for forgiveness.

Vernon, Harry's uncle, was even more heartless. He saw a reflection of himself in Dudley and showered praise on his son, fueling his cruelty towards Harry._

Snape's face was impassive, but his eyes betrayed a hint of sadness. He had always known that Harry's home life was difficult, but he had never imagined it was this bad.

"That's my boy, Dudley! Show that freak who's in charge!"_

The room fell silent, the only sound the quiet sobbing of those present. Ginny's face was contorted in anguish, her eyes streaming with tears. She felt guilty for keeping the promise to Harry and never telling anyone. Maybe, just maybe, things would have been different if she had spoken out.

As the memory continued to unfold on the screen, the room remained transfixed in horror.

The Dursleys treated Harry like a servant, forcing him to wear Dudley's hand-me-down clothes, eat leftover food, and addressing him with disdain. "Boy! Fetch me that remote!" or "Freak! Stop crying!"_

Sirius's face turned beet red with rage, his fists clenched at his sides. "Those filthy, disgusting people," he spat, his voice trembling with anger. Remus placed a calming hand on his shoulder, but Sirius shook it off.

From a tender age, they drummed into Harry's mind that he was worthless and bad. "You're a freak, Harry! You'll never amount to anything!" Petunia would sneer, her words cutting deep into Harry's young heart._

Ginny's eyes flashed with anger, her face pale. "How could they do that to him?" she whispered, her voice trembling with rage. Mrs. Weasley's face was contorted in anguish, her eyes streaming with tears.

The Dursleys never spoke of Harry's parents or the magical world, instead spinning a web of lies to keep the truth from him. "Your parents were worthless and bad people, just like you," Petunia would sneer._

Snape's face twisted in disgust, his eyes blazing with anger. "Those people are an abomination," he spat, his voice dripping with venom.

"They died in a car accident, drunk and reckless, and you're lucky to have survived." "It would have been better if you had died that day too," Vernon would add, his voice dripping with malice._

The room erupted into a chorus of angry whispers and outraged gasps. Dumbledore's eyes flashed with anger, his face pale. "Those people will pay for what they've done," he vowed, his voice trembling with rage. McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched in anger. "I'll make sure they face justice," she promised, her voice cold and deadly. Many in the room wished to curse the Dursleys on the spot, their anger and outrage boiling over.

As the memory continued to unfold on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

Harry grew up hearing these cruel words, but deep down, he knew they weren't true. He had vague memories of a loving family, of "Unca Pafoo" and "Unca Moony", but they seemed like a dream, a fantasy._

Sirius's eyes lit up with tears, his face contorted in a mixture of sadness and joy. "He remembers," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion. Remus placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

Yet, these memories sparked something within him, a sense of compassion and kindness that the Dursleys' cruelty couldn't extinguish._

Ginny's face softened, her eyes shining with tears. "That's our Harry," she whispered, her voice full of pride and love. Mrs. Weasley's face was etched with a warm smile, her eyes brimming with tears.

"Sometimes I think I remember a different life," Harry would say to himself, his eyes gazing into the distance. "A life where I was loved and cherished."_

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with tears, his face radiant with a warm smile. "Harry's heart remained pure, despite the darkness that surrounded him," he whispered, his voice full of awe and admiration.

But the Dursleys' influence was strong, and Harry began to doubt his own memories. "It's just my imagination," he would tell himself. "I never really had a family."_

Snape's face twisted in disgust, his eyes blazing with anger. "Those people are a plague," he spat, his voice dripping with venom. McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched in anger.

Despite this, Harry's vague memories of his true family and their love for him kept him from becoming like the Dursleys. He remained kind and compassionate, a beacon of hope in a household consumed by darkness and cruelty._

The room erupted into a chorus of angry whispers and outraged gasps. Many wished to curse the Dursleys again, their anger and outrage boiling over. "Those people will pay for what they've done," Dumbledore vowed, his voice trembling with rage.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

Remus Lupin, unable to resist the urge to connect with Harry, decided to visit him despite Dumbledore's warning._

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and regret. "I warned Remus of the dangers, but he couldn't resist the urge to connect with Harry," he whispered.

Remus arrived at Number 4, Privet Drive, on Christmas morning, carrying Harry's favorite chocolates._

Ginny's face softened, her eyes shining with tears. "Remus always thought of Harry," she whispered, her voice full of admiration.

"Merry Christmas!" Remus said with a smile, as Petunia answered the door._

Petunia's reaction was predictable, and the room erupted into a chorus of angry whispers and outraged gasps. "How could she be so cruel?" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, her face contorted in anguish.

Remus pleaded, "Listen, please, just let me meet Harry once. I promise I won't harm him."_

Sirius's eyes flashed with anger, his face twisted in disgust. "Petunia's always been a heartless ," he spat, his voice dripping with venom.

After much persuasion, Petunia finally agreed to let Remus see Harry, but with a warning: "OK, but if you try to meet Harry again or contact him or come here, then make sure that Harry will have to stay with you. His safety is in your hands."_

Snape's face twisted in disgust, his eyes blazing with anger. "The Dursleys have no shame," he spat, his voice dripping with contempt.

As Remus entered the living room, he saw Harry sitting on the carpet, while Dudley was perched on a high table, looking superior._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in shock, her face etched with concern. "The way they treated Harry is appalling," she whispered.

Harry's eyes lit up when he saw Remus, and he exclaimed with joy: "Unca Moony!"_

The room erupted into a chorus of "awwws" and tears, as everyone present felt their hearts swell with love and affection for Harry. Remus's eyes shone with tears, his face radiant with a warm smile.

Remus handed Harry a box of chocolates and said goodbye, Petunia's watchful eye ensuring that their meeting was brief._

As the memory faded, the room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many wished to curse the Dursleys again, their anger and outrage boiling over.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

After Remus's visit, no one came to meet Harry again. He was left to fend for himself, with no friends to speak of._

Ginny's face contorted in anguish, her eyes streaming with tears. "He was so alone," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.

The Dursleys, who had grown even more neglectful and cruel, only sent Harry to primary school when he was three years old, and that too because it was free._

Snape's eyes narrowed, his face twisted in disgust. "They only cared about appearances," he spat, his voice dripping with contempt.

"We're doing it for his own good," Petunia would say, her voice dripping with insincerity._

McGonagall's eyes flashed with anger, her face pale. "The Dursleys are despicable," she exclaimed, her voice cold and deadly.

But the truth was, they didn't care about Harry's well-being. They just wanted to appear respectable to their neighbors._

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and regret. "The Dursleys' cruelty knew no bounds," he whispered.

"Off you go, Harry," Vernon would say gruffly, dropping him off at the school gates. "Don't make us look bad."_

Sirius's face twisted in anger, his eyes blazing with fury. "Those people are monsters," he spat, his voice trembling with rage.

Harry, sensing their indifference, felt like a burden, a mere inconvenience to the Dursleys. He longed for love and connection, but it seemed like no one was willing to give it to him._

The room erupted into a chorus of angry whispers and outraged gasps. Many wished to curse the Dursleys again, their anger and outrage boiling over. "Those people will pay for what they've done," Dumbledore vowed, his voice trembling with rage.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

One day, in school, Harry was given an assignment to draw a picture of his family. He set to work with enthusiasm, but his drawing was unlike any of the others._

Ginny's eyes widened in surprise, her face softening with a warm smile. "He was so creative, even back then," she whispered, her voice full of admiration.

While the other kids drew traditional family scenes, Harry's picture showed him standing on a beach, with Dudley, Aunt Petunia, and Uncle Vernon holding hands nearby._

Snape's eyes narrowed, his face twisted in disgust. "The Dursleys' influence is evident, even in his artwork," he spat, his voice dripping with contempt.

But that was not all - Harry had also included the spiders that lived in the cupboard, who were his unlikely friends._

Remus's face softened, his eyes shining with tears. "He found comfort in the smallest of creatures," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.

Harry had written alongside his drawing: "Pafoo", "Monny", "Mum", "Dad", and "Minnie"._

Sirius's eyes lit up with tears, his face contorted in a mixture of sadness and joy. "He remembered us," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.

Notedly absent was the name "Harry" or "Peter"._

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and regret. "Harry's sense of identity was already fragmented," he whispered.

The names he had written were a testament to his longing for a family that loved him, a family that he could call his own._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "The Dursleys' cruelty is evident in every aspect of Harry's life," she exclaimed, her voice cold and deadly.

Harry had a secret passion - he loved to read books._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in surprise, her face softening with a warm smile. "He was an avid reader, even at such a young age," she whispered, her voice full of admiration.

Despite his tender age, he had learned to read and write much faster than his peers, and this was mainly because he had unrestricted access to books._

Amelia's eyes sparkled with interest, her face softening with a warm smile. "He was a brilliant child, even back then," she whispered, her voice full of admiration.

In stark contrast, Dudley's drawing looked like it was made by a 2-year-old, with random scribbles and no discernible theme._

The room erupted into a chorus of laughter and amused whispers, a welcome respite from the sadness and anger that had dominated the atmosphere.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

"I'm going to show this to the teacher," Harry said to himself, his eyes shining with excitement. "I can't wait to see what she says!"_

Ginny's face softened, her eyes shining with tears. "He was so proud of his artwork," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.

When Harry showed his painting to Ms. Samantha, she was taken aback by the complexity and emotion that radiated from the artwork._

McGonagall's eyes widened in surprise, her face pale. "The depth of his emotions, even at such a young age, is astonishing," she whispered.

"Harry, why did you write these names?" Ms. Samantha asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "And why did you draw spiders?"_

Remus's eyes dropped, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and regret. "He was trying to hold on to his past, to the memories of his family," he whispered.

Harry's response was matter-of-fact, but it wiped the smile from Ms. Samantha's face. "I never saw Mum and Dad," he said, his voice barely above a whisper._

Snape's face twisted in disgust, his eyes blazing with anger. "The Dursleys' cruelty is despicable," he spat, his voice dripping with venom.

"And Moony and Pafoo are my uncles. The spiders are my friends. They stay with me in my cupboard."_

The room erupted into a chorus of gasps and outraged whispers. Many wished to curse the Dursleys again, their anger and outrage boiling over.

Ms. Samantha's eyes widened in shock, and she quickly composed herself. "Well, Harry, you're a very talented boy," she said, forcing a smile._

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and regret. "Ms. Samantha's reaction was understandable, but it's clear that she didn't fully comprehend the extent of Harry's emotional pain," he whispered.

With the teacher's help, Harry created four figures, naming them Moony, Pafoo, Mum, and Dad._

Sirius's eyes lit up with tears, his face contorted in a mixture of sadness and joy. "He remembered us," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.

As he worked, his eyes shone with a mix of creativity and longing._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in surprise, her face softening with a warm smile. "His creativity was a way for him to cope with his emotions," she whispered.

Ms. Samantha watched him, her heart aching with a newfound understanding of this quiet, enigmatic child._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many wished to curse the Dursleys again, their anger and outrage boiling over.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

From that day on, Harry found solace in the four sticks he had created._

Ginny's eyes softened, her face etched with a warm smile. "He found comfort in the smallest of things," she whispered.

He would talk to them, confide in them, and even use them to reenact moments from his life._

Remus's eyes dropped, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and regret. "He was desperate for connection, for love," he whispered.

He would beat himself with his mother's stick when he felt guilty, crack jokes with his father's stick to lift his spirits, study with the Moony stick to learn new things, and have fun with Pafoo's stick to ease his loneliness._

Sirius's face contorted in anguish, his eyes streaming with tears. "He was trying to cope with the trauma, with the pain," he whispered.

"It's like they're really here with me," Harry would say to himself, his eyes shining with tears._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "He was clinging to the hope that his family would come for him," she whispered.

Despite the comfort the sticks brought him, Harry never gave up hope that one day his real family would come for him._

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with tears, his face radiant with a warm smile. "Harry's resilience, his capacity for hope, is a testament to his remarkable spirit," he whispered.

He kept the torn drawing pieces attached with sellotape, a reminder that his family was out there somewhere._

Snape's eyes softened, his face etched with a hint of warmth. "He held on to the memories, no matter how fragile they seemed," he whispered.

"I'll never forget you, Mum and Dad," Harry would whisper, his voice trembling with emotion. "I'll never forget you, Moony and Pafoo."_

The room erupted into a chorus of tears and sniffles, as everyone present felt their hearts swell with love and affection for Harry.

And so, Harry continued to live in his own little world, surrounded by the sticks that brought him comfort and the hope that one day, his real family would come to take him home._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in concern, her face softening with a warm smile. "He was a child, desperate for love and connection," she whispered.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

Harry ran to his cupboard, tears streaming down his face. He felt so alone and unloved._

Ginny's eyes welled up with tears, her face contorted in anguish. "He was so broken," she whispered.

But as he entered his cupboard, he was greeted by the five of them - Harry, Lily, James, Moony, and Pafoo. They were all there, waiting for him._

Remus's eyes softened, his face etched with a warm smile. "The sticks were his only comfort," he whispered.

"Happy birthday, Harry," they said in unison, their voices barely above a whisper._

Sirius's eyes lit up with tears, his face contorted in a mixture of sadness and joy. "We were always with him, even when he felt alone," he whispered.

Even the spiders came to join in the celebration, crawling out of their corners to wish Harry a happy birthday._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in surprise, her face softening with a warm smile. "The spiders were his unlikely friends," she whispered.

Lily's stick had made a cake for Harry, shaped like a broom, just like James had requested._

McGonagall's eyes sparkled with interest, her face pale. "The details of the Wizarding World were buried deep within his subconscious mind," she whispered.

Harry didn't know why, but the memories of the Wizarding World seemed to be buried deep within his subconscious mind._

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and regret. "The trauma of his past had suppressed his memories," he whispered.

With silent hot tears, Harry pretended to eat the cake and went to sleep, his heart aching for a love and belonging he had never known._

Snape's face twisted in disgust, his eyes blazing with anger. "The Dursleys' cruelty is unforgivable," he spat.

The five sticks and the spiders were his only friends, and he clung to them tightly, knowing that they would always be there for him._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many wished to curse the Dursleys again, their anger and outrage boiling over.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

A few weeks later, Harry was cleaning the grass in the garden when something fell from near the tree._

Ginny's eyes widened in surprise, her face etched with interest. "He was always so curious," she whispered.

As he approached, he saw a female sparrow protecting her eggs from a snake._

Remus's eyes softened, his face etched with a warm smile. "He had a gift for understanding creatures," he whispered.

In the scuffle, one egg fell from the nest and broke._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "The fragility of life," she whispered.

Without thinking, Harry asked the snake to stop, and to his surprise, it did._

Snape's eyes raised, his face etched with surprise. "He had an innate ability to communicate with magical creatures," he whispered.

"Why are you bothering that bird?" Harry asked the snake in Parseltongue, not expecting a response._

Sirius's eyes lit up with excitement, his face contorted in a mixture of awe and wonder. "He spoke Parseltongue without even realizing it!" he exclaimed.

But the snake replied, "I'm just trying to survive, like everyone else."_

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with interest, his face radiant with a warm smile. "The snake's response was a testament to the complexity of the wizarding world," he whispered.

Harry gasped, shocked that the snake had understood him._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in surprise, her face softening with a warm smile. "He was discovering his true nature," she whispered.

"You can talk?" Harry asked, amazed._

Ginny's eyes shone with tears, her face etched with a warm smile. "He was so innocent, so full of wonder," she whispered.

"Of course, I can," the snake replied. "And so can you, it seems."_

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were fascinated by Harry's innate abilities and his capacity for compassion and understanding.

As the memory continued to unfold, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

After helping Spiky, Harry's attention turned to a nearby bird that was injured._

Ginny's eyes softened, her face etched with concern. "He had a heart of gold, always looking out for others," she whispered.

He took the bird, whom he named Spare, into his cupboard and cared for it._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in admiration, her face softening with a warm smile. "His nursing skills were impressive, even at such a young age," she whispered.

Mr. Spidy and his friends, the spiders, helped Harry bandage Spare's wounds._

Remus's eyes sparkled with amusement, his face contorted in a mixture of awe and wonder. "The spiders were his unlikely allies," he whispered.

"Don't worry, Spare," Harry said. "You'll be flying in no time."_

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and regret. "His capacity for empathy was remarkable," he whispered.

For three days, Harry nursed Spare back to health, sharing his own food with the bird._

Snape's eyes raised, his face etched with surprise. "He showed remarkable dedication and perseverance," he whispered.

Finally, on the third day, Spare began to fly again._

The room erupted into a chorus of smiles and gentle applause, as everyone present felt a sense of joy and pride.

"You did it, Spare!" Harry exclaimed. "You're flying again!"_

Sirius's eyes lit up with excitement, his face contorted in a mixture of awe and wonder. "He was overjoyed, and rightly so," he whispered.

As Spare flew around Harry's cupboard, its children soon emerged from a nearby cave._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "The cycle of life continued, thanks to Harry's kindness," she whispered.

Harry was delighted to meet the new additions to his feathered friend's family._

Ginny's eyes shone with tears, her face etched with a warm smile. "He had a way of connecting with all creatures," she whispered.

From that day on, Spare and its children became Harry's new friends._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were moved by Harry's selflessness and compassion.

When Harry told Lily and James (stick figures) about his new friends, they praised him for his kindness._

Grandma Mrs. Tucker's eyes welled up with tears, her face softening with a warm smile. "He had a special bond with his parents, even in their absence," she whispered.

"Well done, Harry!" Lily said. "You have a real gift for helping others."_

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with tears, his face radiant with a warm smile. "Lily's words were a testament to Harry's true nature," he whispered.

"Yes, you're a true friend to all creatures," James added._

Snape's eyes softened, his face etched with a hint of warmth. "James's words were a reflection of Harry's inherent goodness," he whispered.

Harry smiled, feeling happy that he had made a difference in Spare's life._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were moved by Harry's humility and kindness.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

When the first test was held in primary school, Harry excelled, scoring full marks._

Ginny's eyes widened in pride, her face etched with a warm smile. "He was always so clever," she whispered.

However, the Dursleys were not pleased with Harry's achievement, particularly because he had outperformed Dudley._

Remus's eyes narrowed, his face contorted in disgust. "The Dursleys' jealousy was despicable," he whispered.

"You think you're so smart, don't you?" Vernon sneered, his face red with anger._

Snape's face twisted in anger, his eyes blazing with fury. "Vernon's cruelty was inexcusable," he spat.

"Well, let's see how you feel after this!" Vernon punched Harry for the first time, causing his nose to bleed._

The room erupted into a chorus of gasps and outraged whispers. Many wished to curse the Dursleys again, their anger and outrage boiling over.

But he didn't stop there. He took his belt off and used it to beat Harry, kicking him for good measure._

McGonagall's eyes flashed with anger, her face pale. "The brutality of the Dursleys is unconscionable," she exclaimed.

"You'll never be better than Dudley!" Vernon yelled. "Never!"_

Sirius's eyes blazed with fury, his face contorted in disgust. "Vernon's obsession with Dudley was sickening," he spat.

Despite the abuse, Harry continued to excel in his studies, coming first in several tests._

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with pride, his face radiant with a warm smile. "Harry's resilience and determination were inspiring," he whispered.

However, each time, the result was met with worsening punishment from the Dursleys._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in concern, her face softening with a warm smile. "The cycle of abuse was devastating," she whispered.

Slowly, Harry began to understand that it was better to downplay his knowledge and not answer the tests._

Ginny's eyes dropped, her face etched with sadness. "He had to hide his true self to survive," she whispered.

He realized that being smart and showing it only led to more suffering at the hands of the Dursleys._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were moved by Harry's tragic circumstances and his struggle to survive.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

The Dursleys believed that by inflicting physical harm on Harry, they could somehow erase the influence of magic from his life._

Remus's eyes narrowed, his face contorted in disgust. "Their ignorance was staggering," he whispered.

"If we beat the magic out of him, he'll be just like us," they thought._

Snape's face twisted in anger, his eyes blazing with fury. "Their cruelty was unforgivable," he spat.

But their cruel actions had the opposite effect._

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with interest, his face radiant with a warm smile. "The Dursleys' actions inadvertently strengthened Harry's magical core," he whispered.

Every time they beat Harry, his magic surged to repair the damage._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in amazement, her face softening with a warm smile. "His magic was incredibly resilient," she whispered.

His wounds would heal faster, and the spiders' webs would appear to help bind them._

Ginny's eyes shone with tears, her face etched with a warm smile. "The spiders were his loyal allies," she whispered.

Far from destroying his magical core, the abuse actually made it stronger._

Sirius's eyes lit up with excitement, his face contorted in a mixture of awe and wonder. "He was becoming more powerful with each passing day," he whispered.

"You're making him more powerful, not less," a wise old wizard might have said, if only they had known._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "The irony was tragic," she whispered.

As a result, Harry's accidental magic became incredibly potent._

Snape's eyes raised, his face etched with surprise. "His magic was growing more unpredictable and powerful," he whispered.

When he got upset or angry, his magic would burst forth in unexpected ways, often with remarkable force._

The room erupted into a chorus of gasps and amazed whispers.

"It's impossible!" the Dursleys would cry, bewildered by the unexplained events._

Amelia's eyes widened in surprise, her face pale. "The Dursleys were clueless about the true nature of magic," she whispered.

"He's just a freak!"_

Pyre's eyes narrowed, his face contorted in disgust. "Their cruelty and ignorance were a toxic combination," he whispered.

But the truth was that Harry's magic was growing more resilient and resourceful with each passing day, fueled by the very abuse that was meant to suppress it._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were moved by the tragic irony of the Dursleys' actions and the unintended consequences of their cruelty.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

It was Harry's sixth birthday, and he was starting to grasp the harsh reality of his situation._

Ginny's eyes dropped, her face etched with sadness. "He was so young, so vulnerable," she whispered.

He was an orphan, and the Dursleys treated him cruelly._

Snape's face twisted in anger, his eyes blazing with fury. "The Dursleys' cruelty was inexcusable," he spat.

Despite this, Harry found solace in the protection of animals and the comfort of sticks._

Remus's eyes softened, his face etched with a warm smile. "He found comfort in the creatures that cared for him," he whispered.

On this particular birthday, the Dursleys followed their usual routine._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "Their cruelty was a constant presence in Harry's life," she whispered.

They beat Harry and brought out a cake, but this time, Harry decided to stand up for himself._

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with pride, his face radiant with a warm smile. "Harry's courage was inspiring, even at such a young age," he whispered.

Emboldened by the encouragement of Lily and Moony, he asked, "Can... can... I... can I also get some cake?"_

Sirius's eyes lit up with admiration, his face contorted in a mixture of awe and wonder. "He was finding his voice, standing up for himself," he whispered.

Petunia sneered, "We don't have anything for a freak like you."_

The room erupted into a chorus of gasps and outraged whispers. Many wished to curse the Dursleys again, their anger and outrage boiling over.

Dudley snickered, enjoying Harry's misery._

Pyre's eyes narrowed, his face contorted in disgust. "Dudley's cruelty was a reflection of his upbringing," he whispered.

Vernon, the most cruel of them all, added, "And please, drink bleach, at least our burden will be lightened."_

The room fell silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were horrified by Vernon's cruel words, their hearts heavy with sorrow for 's the continuation:

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room fell silent, their emotions raw and exposed.

Harry's eyes welled up with tears as he realized the extent of their cruelty._

Ginny's eyes dropped, her face etched with sadness. "He was so alone, so vulnerable," she whispered.

He was hungry, having not eaten for four days, and yet they denied him even a slice of cake._

Mrs. Weasley's eyes widened in outrage, her face pale. "The Dursleys' cruelty was inexcusable," she exclaimed.

The Dursleys' words cut deep, but Harry knew he had to be strong._

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with pride, his face radiant with a warm smile. "Harry's resilience was inspiring, even in the face of such cruelty," he whispered.

That was enough now; Harry had had enough of their abuse._

Snape's face twisted in anger, his eyes blazing with fury. "The Dursleys' abuse had gone too far," he spat.

That night, Harry went to the garden to bid farewell to the Spare family, the spiders, and the sticks._

Remus's eyes softened, his face etched with a warm smile. "He was saying goodbye to the friends who had comforted him," he whispered.

"Goodbye, my dear friends," Harry said, his voice trembling. "I'll never forget you."_

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were moved by Harry's poignant farewell.

The spiders waved their legs in farewell, and the sticks seemed to nod in understanding._

Sirius's eyes lit up with admiration, his face contorted in a mixture of awe and wonder. "The creatures understood his pain," he whispered.

As he walked, he came across a small snake, but Harry didn't have the courage to approach it._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "He was still learning to navigate his magical world," she whispered.

He continued on to the park, where he sat on a bench, lost in thought._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed.

He remembered the cruel words of his uncle, Vernon, echoing in his mind. "Drink bleach, at least our burden will be lightened."_

The room erupted into a chorus of gasps and outraged whispers. Many were horrified by Vernon's cruel words, their hearts heavy with sorrow for Harry.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker's eyes welled up with tears, her face softening with a warm smile. "We had no idea, Harry," she whispered. "We're so sorry you had to go through that."

The room fell silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were shocked by the revelation, their hearts heavy with sorrow for Harry.

Here's the continuation:

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room fell silent, their emotions raw and exposed.

Harry noticed a bottle next to him with the words "bleach" written in black on a yellow strip._

Ginny's eyes widened in horror, her face pale. "No, Harry, no," she whispered.

He felt a shiver run down his spine, but he knew he had to be strong._

Snape's face twisted in anguish, his eyes filled with tears. "He was so desperate, so alone," he whispered.

Harry opened the bottle and started swallowing the bleach, looking up at the sky._

The room erupted into a chorus of gasps and horrified whispers. Many were shocked by Harry's desperate attempt to end his life.

His throat burned, but he was determined to continue._

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with sadness. "He was consumed by pain and despair," he whispered.

"Just a little more," he thought, trying to convince himself._

Remus's eyes filled with tears, his face contorted in anguish. "He was trapped in a cycle of pain and self-loathing," he whispered.

But soon, the burning and pain became too much._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in alarm, her face pale. "His body and magic intervened, saving him from himself," she whispered.

He had only managed to swallow half the bottle when his body and magic intervened, stopping him from taking another sip._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed.

His senses sensed the danger, and Harry's body reacted violently._

Sirius's eyes filled with tears, his face contorted in anguish. "He was fighting for his life, even when he didn't want to," he whispered.

He started vomiting fiercely, his body shaking with pain._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "The physical and emotional pain he endured was unbearable," she whispered.

Blood mixed with the vomit, and Harry's tears flowed uncontrollably._

The room erupted into a chorus of sobs and horrified whispers.

He fell to the ground, overwhelmed by the agony and grief._

Grandma Mrs. Tucker's eyes welled up with tears, her face softening with a warm smile. "We're so sorry, Harry," she whispered. "We had no idea."

"Why?" Harry cried out, his voice shaking. "Why didn't the bleach work? Why am I still alive?"_

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed.

The pain and despair consumed him, and Harry's body trembled with sobs._

Amelia's eyes filled with tears, her face contorted in anguish. "He was trapped in a cycle of pain and self-loathing," she whispered.

The beating he received from Uncle Vernon later that night was a separate ordeal, one that would leave its own scars._

Pyre's eyes narrowed, his face contorted in disgust. "The Dursleys' cruelty was relentless," he whispered.

But for now, Harry was trapped in a cycle of pain and self-loathing, unable to understand why the bleach hadn't ended his suffering._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were shocked by the revelation, their hearts heavy with sorrow for Harry.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

As Harry grew older, he struggled to make friends._

Ginny's eyes dropped, her face etched with sadness. "He was so desperate for connection," she whispered.

Dudley and his gang made sure of it._

Snape's face twisted in anger, his eyes blazing with fury. "Dudley's cruelty was relentless," he spat.

But one day, a girl named Syra approached him._

Remus's eyes narrowed, his face contorted in suspicion. "Syra's intentions were far from pure," he whispered.

She had striking red hair and offered Harry friendship._

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with interest, his face radiant with a warm smile. "Harry's desire for friendship was admirable, but also vulnerable," he whispered.

"I'm so glad we're friends, Harry!" Syra exclaimed._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "Syra's words were laced with deceit," she whispered.

"Yeah, me too," Harry replied, his heart filled with hope._

Sirius's eyes filled with tears, his face contorted in anguish. "Harry's trust was misplaced, and it broke his heart," he whispered.

But his instincts had been right. Syra betrayed him, luring him into Dudley's trap._

The room erupted into a chorus of gasps and outraged whispers.

They threw paint on Harry, and the whole school erupted in laughter._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in alarm, her face pale. "The humiliation was devastating," she whispered.

Harry's heart shattered when he saw Syra joining in._

Ginny's eyes welled up with tears, her face softening with a warm smile. "Harry's pain was unbearable," she whispered.

"You're just like the others," Harry said, his voice trembling._

Amelia's eyes filled with tears, her face contorted in anguish. "Harry's words were laced with hurt and betrayal," she whispered.

Syra's smile faltered, but she didn't apologize._

Pyre's eyes narrowed, his face contorted in disgust. "Syra's lack of remorse was appalling," he whispered.

Harry realized too late that his desire for friendship had blinded him to the danger._

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with sadness. "Harry's mistake was a valuable lesson," he whispered.

He vowed to trust his instincts more, but the pain of Syra's betrayal lingered._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed.

From then on, Harry decided to trust his instincts and not ignore the warning signs._

Snape's eyes raised, his face etched with a hint of approval. "Harry's decision was a wise one," he whispered.

However, his decision came with a price._

Ginny's eyes dropped, her face etched with sadness. "Harry's silence was a heavy burden," she whispered.

When the teacher scolded him for playing with paint, Harry remained silent, knowing that speaking up would be futile._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were moved by Harry's tragic circumstances and his struggle to navigate the challenges of his childhood.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room remained transfixed, their emotions raw and exposed.

"You're a troublemaker, Harry!" the teacher exclaimed. "I'm writing a letter to the Dursleys about your behavior!"_

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "The teacher's words were unjust and unfair," she whispered.

Harry didn't protest, aware that no one would believe him anyway._

Snape's face twisted in anger, his eyes blazing with fury. "The system failed Harry, again and again," he spat.

Just last month, he had tried to confide in the school counselor, Mrs. Smith, about the Dursleys' abuse, but she mysteriously disappeared, just like Samantha._

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with sadness. "The Dursleys' influence was far-reaching and sinister," he whispered.

Vernon's status in the school seemed to protect him from accountability._

Pyre's eyes narrowed, his face contorted in disgust. "Vernon's power and influence were corrupt and evil," he whispered.

Harry suffered the consequences of speaking up, enduring a brutal beating that left him with a dislocated shoulder, broken ribs, and a twisted wrist._

The room erupted into a chorus of gasps and horrified whispers.

The pain was excruciating, and Harry was forced to miss school for two weeks, his head injury making it impossible for him to attend classes._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in alarm, her face pale. "The extent of his injuries was appalling," she whispered.

"I'll never say anything again," Harry whispered to himself, the scars on his back and bruises on his stomach a constant reminder of the price he paid for trusting the wrong people._

Ginny's eyes welled up with tears, her face softening with a warm smile. "Harry's pain and suffering were unbearable," she whispered.

Although Harry's wounds had already healed, the Dursleys were unaware of this, as Harry was locked away in the cupboard._

Remus's eyes filled with tears, his face contorted in anguish. "Harry's isolation was a heavy burden," he whispered.

The stick figures, Lily and James, appeared to comfort Harry._

Sirius's eyes lit up with a warm smile, his face etched with affection. "Lily and James were always with him, even in the darkest moments," he whispered.

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were moved by Harry's tragic circumstances and his struggle to survive in a world that seemed determined to crush him.

As the memory unfolded on the screen, the room fell silent, their emotions raw and exposed.

That night, Harry took a knife and, after bidding farewell to everyone, went to the park._

Ginny's eyes widened in horror, her face pale. "No, Harry, no," she whispered.

The rain poured down heavily, and lightning illuminated the dark sky._

Snape's face twisted in anguish, his eyes filled with tears. "The desperation was palpable," he whispered.

Harry placed the knife's tip against his stomach and inserted it, and in an instant, only the handle remained visible in his hand._

The room erupted into a chorus of gasps and horrified whispers.

He collapsed in a fatal position, then extracted the knife, and blood flowed profusely._

Madam Pomfrey's eyes widened in alarm, her face pale. "The extent of his injuries was catastrophic," she whispered.

Seeing the blood on the knife, Harry felt a twisted sense of happiness._

Remus's eyes filled with tears, his face contorted in anguish. "Harry's pain and desperation were overwhelming," he whispered.

As everything turned black, Harry's vision faded._

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, his face etched with sadness. "Harry's desire for escape was understandable, but tragic," he whispered.

However, after some time, Harry's eyes opened, and he discovered that the wound had healed._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed.

Whenever death approached, Harry's magic would accelerate his healing process._

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face pale. "Harry's magic was a double-edged sword," she whispered.

Overwhelmed with emotion, Harry wept uncontrollably._

Sirius's eyes filled with tears, his face contorted in anguish. "Harry's pain and sorrow were unbearable," he whispered.

He rose to his feet and shouted at the sky, "Why?! Why won't you let me die? Please, kill me!"_

The room erupted into a chorus of sobs and horrified whispers.

As lightning struck again, Harry pleaded, "Hey! Let at least some lightning fall on me, please, I beg, kill me."_

Amelia's eyes filled with tears, her face contorted in anguish. "Harry's desperation was heartbreaking," she whispered.

But his cries went unanswered, and Harry stood there, resilient in the face of death._

Pyre's eyes narrowed, his face contorted in a mixture of sadness and admiration. "Harry's strength was inspiring, even in the darkest moments," he whispered.

In this moment, Harry realized that his magic would always protect him, but he couldn't shake the feeling of sadness and disconnection._

Ginny's eyes dropped, her face etched with sadness. "Harry's journey towards healing was long and arduous," she whispered.

He understood that he needed to find another way to cope with his pain and that death was not the answer._

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with pride, his face radiant with a warm smile. "Harry's resilience and determination were admirable," he whispered.

Harry's experience that night became a turning point in his journey towards healing and self-discovery._

The room remained silent, their emotions raw and exposed. Many were moved by Harry's tragic circumstances and his struggle to survive in a world that seemed determined to crush him.

As the memories unfolded on the screen, the room fell silent, their emotions raw and exposed. The fast-paced montage of Harry's physical abuse was a harsh reminder of the hardships he had endured.

McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her face etched with a mixture of anger and sadness. "The cruelty he suffered is unforgivable," she whispered, her voice trembling with rage.

Dumbledore's eyes filled with tears, his face contorted in a mixture of sadness and regret. "We should have done more to protect him," he whispered, his voice heavy with sorrow.

Ginny's face turned pale, her eyes wide with horror. "Oh, Harry," she whispered, her voice trembling as she reached out to touch his hand.

Mrs. Weasley's eyes filled with tears, her face contorted in a mixture of sadness and anger. "Those Muggles will pay for what they've done," she whispered, her voice low and menacing.

Snape's eyes flashed with anger, his face etched with a mixture of fury and concern. "We must act quickly to save him," he whispered, his voice firm and commanding.

As the memories finally came to an end, the room erupted into a flurry of activity. Snape, Pomfrey, and Pyre quickly began treating Harry, their faces set with determination.

"We must stabilize his magic," Snape said, his voice firm and commanding as he began to chant an incantation.

"I'll prepare the treatment," Pomfrey replied, her voice calm and efficient as she quickly gathered various potions and equipment.

Pyre nodded, his eyes fixed intently on Harry. "I'll monitor his vital signs," he said, his voice steady and reassuring.

The room was filled with the sound of murmured incantations and the soft beeping of medical equipment. Everyone present was focused on saving Harry, their faces set with determination and concern.

As they worked to save him, Ginny sat beside Harry, holding his hand and whispering words of encouragement. "You're going to be okay, Harry," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "We're here for you."

Sirius and Remus stood on either side of Ginny, their faces etched with worry and concern. "We'll get him through this," Sirius whispered, his voice firm and reassuring.

Remus nodded, his eyes fixed intently on Harry. "We won't let him down," he whispered.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker and Amelia stood at the back of the room, their faces etched with worry and concern. "We're all here for him," Grandma Mrs. Tucker whispered.

Amelia nodded, her eyes fixed intently on Harry. "We'll do everything we can to save him," she whispered.

As the minutes ticked by, the room remained tense and silent, everyone waiting with bated breath for any sign of improvement from Harry.

Next Chapter is  Road To Recovery !

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. This Chapter was traumatising to write . Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

A/n : Hey I think there might be a plothole in current storyline if you find any pls review. Thank You.

As Pomfrey, Snape, and Pyre ushered the others out of the room, a sense of unease settled over the group. They had just witnessed the extent of Harry's physical and emotional abuse, and the weight of it hung heavy in the air.

Just then, Dudley came running into the room, his face contorted in worry. "Is Harry okay?" he asked, his voice trembling. "Will they be able to save him?"

Ginny's eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly composed herself and hugged Dudley tightly. "We're doing everything we can," she whispered.

Dudley pulled back, his eyes red-rimmed from crying. "I called the Aurors," he said, his voice shaking. "I knew something was wrong, and I didn't know what to do."

Ginny's expression softened, and she hugged Dudley again. "Thank you, Dudley," she whispered. "I know it can't have been easy for you."

Dudley's face contorted in a mixture of sadness and guilt. "I'm so sorry, Ginny," he whispered. "I'm sorry I didn't do more sooner."

Mrs. Weasley's eyes filled with tears, and she reached out to hug Dudley. "You did what you could, dear," she whispered. "And we're grateful for that."

As the group stood there, trying to process their emotions, the reality of the situation began to sink in. Dudley's parents and Aunt Marge were now in custody, and the consequences of their actions would be severe.

Dudley's face fell, and he looked down at his feet. "I know I'll have to deal with the fallout," he whispered. "But I couldn't just stand by and do nothing."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with tears, and she hugged Dudley again. "You did the right thing, Dudley," she whispered. "And we'll support you every step of the way."

Just then, the Floo Network in the living room of the manor crackled to life, and Charlie, Ron, the twins, and Percy stepped out of the flames.

Mrs. Weasley's eyes widened in surprise. "What brings you all here?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

Charlie's expression was grim. "When I told them what happened to Harry, Ron was frantic," he explained. "We had to come and make sure he's okay."

Ron's face was pale, his eyes red-rimmed from worry. "I've written to Hermione, Neville, and Draco," he said, his voice shaking. "They'll be here soon."

Ginny nodded, a small smile on her face. "The Five Musketeers will be reunited soon," she said, referring to the legendary friendship between Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco.

The room fell silent, the only sound the crackling of the Floo Network as they waited for Hermione, Neville, and Draco to arrive.

Just then, Daisy, now awake, walked into the room, looking scared and disoriented. She quickly made her way to Ginny, who wrapped her arms around the young girl.

"Where's Harry?" Daisy asked, her voice trembling. "Why are there so many people here?"

Grandma Mrs. Tucker knelt down beside Daisy, a gentle smile on her face. "Harry's not feeling well, dear," she explained. "He's being taken care of by some very good healers. And all these people are here because they care about Harry and want to help him."

Daisy's eyes welled up with tears as she listened to Grandma Mrs. Tucker's explanation. She began to cry, her small body shaking with sobs.

Ginny held her close, trying to comfort her. "It's okay, Daisy," she whispered. "Harry's going to be okay. We're all here to take care of him."

As Daisy cried, the others in the room looked on with concern and compassion. They knew that Daisy had been through a lot, and that she was still adjusting to her new life at Fawcett Manor.

Daisy was a mysterious young girl who had been found by Harry and Ginny on their date in Muggle London. She had been living on the streets, with no memory of her past or her family.

But what was even more remarkable about Daisy was her striking resemblance to Lily Potter. She had the same red hair, the same facial features, and even the same hazel eyes as James Potter.

Harry and Ginny suspected that Daisy might be Harry's unborn sister, who had somehow survived the tragic events of that Halloween night years ago. But even if she wasn't, Harry was willing to adopt her as his sister.

As Daisy continued to cry, the others in the room looked on with concern and compassion. They knew that she was still fragile, still adjusting to her new life.

But they also knew that she was strong, resilient, and determined. And with Harry and Ginny by her side, they knew that she would overcome any obstacle, no matter how difficult.

Just then, the Floo Network crackled to life again, and Hermione stepped out of the flames, a look of concern etched on her face. She had received Ron's letter and had immediately rushed to Fawcett Manor.

"Is it true?" Hermione asked, her voice trembling with emotion. "Was Harry abused?"

Ginny nodded, tears welling up in her eyes. "Yes, Hermione. He was. We just saw the memories ourselves."

Hermione's face fell, and she looked like she had been punched in the gut. "Oh, Harry," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Ron stepped forward, his eyes red-rimmed from crying. "We'll get through this, Hermione," he said, his voice shaking. "We'll support Harry, no matter what."

Hermione nodded, taking a deep breath. "We have to be strong for him," she said, her voice firming. "We have to help him through this."

As Hermione spoke, Neville and Draco arrived through the Floo Network, their faces set with determination. "We're here for Harry," Neville said, his voice firm.

Draco nodded, his eyes flashing with anger. "We'll make sure those responsible pay for what they've done."

The room fell silent, the only sound the quiet murmurs of the group as they digested the news. They all knew that the road ahead would be difficult, but they were determined to stand by Harry and support him every step of the way.

Hermione, Neville, Ron, and Draco stood huddled in the corner of the room, their voices barely above a whisper. The others in the room were focused on Harry's condition, but this small group was concerned about Draco's well-being.

"Draco, are you okay?" Hermione asked, her brow furrowed with worry.

Neville and Ron nodded in agreement, their eyes locked on Draco's face. "Yeah, mate, what's going on?" Ron asked.

Draco's expression turned grim, and he rubbed the back of his neck. "It's been...interesting," he said. "I told my parents about my change of heart, just like I said I would."

The others leaned in, eager to hear more. "What happened?" Neville asked.

Draco's face twisted in a wry smile. "Father was not pleased, to say the least. He...punished me."

Hermione's eyes widened in alarm. "Punished you? What do you mean?"

Draco's eyes dropped, and he shrugged. "Let's just say I won't be sitting comfortably for a while."

Ron and Neville exchanged a concerned glance, but Hermione reached out and placed a hand on Draco's arm. "I'm sorry, Draco," she said. "But it's good that you're standing up for what you believe in."

Draco's gaze flicked up to hers, and for a moment, they just looked at each other. Then, he nodded. "Thanks, Hermione. It means a lot coming from you."

He took a deep breath and continued. "But it's not all bad. Mother...she was surprised, but she's happy I'm not following in the Death Eaters' footsteps."

Neville's eyes lit up. "That's great news, Draco!"

Draco smiled, a small, wry smile. "And she's also happy that Scorpius is...well, that he's Scorpius."

The others chuckled, knowing that Scorpius, Draco's younger brother, had always been a bit of a free spirit.

Ginny walked over to the group, a warm smile on her face. "Hey, guys, I want you to meet someone," she said, gesturing to Daisy, who was standing beside her.

Daisy looked a bit shy, but Ginny reassured her. "It's okay, Daisy, these are Harry's best friends. You can trust them."

Ron, Neville, and Draco's eyes widened as they took in Daisy's appearance. They had heard so much about her from Harry's letters, but meeting her in person was a different experience altogether.

"Hi, Daisy," Ron said, grinning. "We've heard a lot about you."

Neville nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Harry's always talking about you."

Draco's expression was more reserved, but he nodded politely. "Nice to meet you, Daisy."

Hermione, on the other hand, smiled warmly and opened her arms for a hug. "Daisy, it's so great to see you again!"

Daisy's face lit up as she hugged Hermione back. "Hermione! I'm so glad to see you too!"

Ginny smiled, happy to see Daisy at ease with their friends. "Hermione's parents were the first ones to meet you, Daisy, when we didn't even know you were a witch," she explained.

The others nodded, remembering the story. "Yeah, Harry told us all about it," Ron said.

As they chatted, Daisy began to open up, sharing stories and laughter with Harry's best friends. It was clear that she had already found a special place in their hearts.

Daisy's smile faltered, and she grimaced again, her eyes fixed on the closed door behind which Harry was being treated. "Will Harry be okay?" she asked, her voice trembling.

Ginny wrapped a reassuring arm around Daisy's shoulders. "We'll do everything we can to help him, Daisy," she said, trying to sound calm and confident.

Daisy looked up at Ginny, her eyes wide with worry. She was still new to this world, and everything was overwhelming her. Ginny stayed strong for her, trying to be a rock in this chaotic situation.

Just then, Dudley walked into the room, looking a bit pale. Ginny turned to him, concern etched on her face. "Dudley, what happened to you earlier? You fainted amongst us, but we were all so worried about Harry that we didn't get a chance to ask you what happened."

Dudley shrugged, looking sheepish. "I don't know. I just...I don't know. One minute I was standing there, and the next thing I knew, I was waking up on the floor."

The others exchanged worried glances. What was going on? Was Dudley okay? But before they could ask any more questions, the door to the treatment room opened, and Madam Pomfrey walked out, a look of exhaustion on her face.

Madam Pomfrey's eyes scanned the room, taking in the anxious faces of Harry's loved ones. "We've finished dressing his wounds," she said, her voice calm and reassuring. "Harry is out of danger, but I'm afraid he's still unconscious."

The room erupted into a collective sigh of relief, as everyone's tense shoulders relaxed slightly. Ginny's eyes welled up with tears, and she was quickly enveloped in a tight hug by Ron and Hermione.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with warmth as he smiled. "This is indeed wonderful news, Madam Pomfrey. We are all grateful for your expertise and care."

Snape emerged from the treatment room, his eyes scanning the room with a hint of softness. His gaze lingered on Harry's loved ones, and for a moment, his usual mask of indifference slipped, revealing a deep concern for the young boy.

Pyre followed Snape out of the room, his face etched with exhaustion. "We'll need to monitor Harry's condition closely," he said. "But for now, it seems he's on the road to recovery."

As the news sank in, the room began to buzz with quiet conversations and relieved laughter. Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled through tears, while Mr. and Mrs. Weasley exchanged a warm hug. Sirius and Remus grinned at each other, their eyes shining with happiness.

Amelia's eyes met McGonagall's, and they shared a nod of relief. Charlie, Percy, and the twins let out a collective whoop of excitement, quickly hushed by their parents.

As the room celebrated, Daisy looked up at Ginny with wide eyes. "Will Harry be okay?" she asked again, her voice trembling.

Ginny smiled, her eyes shining with tears. "Yes, Daisy. Harry's going to be just fine."

Ginny's eyes narrowed slightly as she turned to Pyre. "While we're at it, can you check Dudley too?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. "He fainted earlier, and I want to make sure he's okay."

Pyre nodded and turned to Dudley. "Please, hold out your arm," he said, his wand at the ready.

Dudley looked taken aback. "I don't need to do that," he said. "I'm a Squib. I don't have any magic."

But Pyre just smiled and waved his hand in a gentle motion. A soft blue glow enveloped Dudley's body, and Pyre's eyes scanned the results. The room fell silent, with everyone watching the scene unfold.

After a moment, Pyre looked up, a puzzled expression on his face. "This is...unexpected," he said. "Dudley, your magical core is stable, and you're showing all the signs of being a wizard."

The room erupted into a collective gasp, with everyone staring at Dudley in shock. Even Dudley himself looked stunned, his eyes wide with disbelief.

"But...but I'm a Squib," Dudley stuttered, his face pale. "I've always been a Squib."

Madam Pomfrey stepped forward, her eyes shining with curiosity. "Let me take a look," she said, and began to examine Dudley again. She waved her wand in intricate patterns, muttering to herself as she scanned the results.

"How is this possible?" she muttered. "Dudley, you were definitely a Squib before. What could have caused this sudden change?" She looked up, her eyes locking onto Dumbledore's. "This could be a significant development, Albus. We may need to re-evaluate our understanding of magic and its inheritance."

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with interest. "Indeed, Madam Pomfrey. This is a fascinating turn of events. Let us proceed with caution and see where this new development leads us."

Just then, Ginny's eyes sparkled with remembrance. "Wait a minute," she said, her voice filled with excitement. "I think I know what might have happened to Dudley."

Everyone turned to her, curious. "What is it, Ginny?" Madam Pomfrey asked.

Ginny took a deep breath. "Remember when we were at the Dursleys'? Dudley was holding Harry, and he was crying. Then I went to hold Harry, and that blinding light emerged. After it faded, Dudley was unconscious."

The room fell silent, with all eyes on Ginny. Dumbledore's eyes widened, and he seemed to sink into deep thought.

"Ah," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "The light...yes, that could be it."

Snape's eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed intently on Dumbledore. "What are you thinking, Headmaster?" he asked, his voice low and urgent.

Dumbledore's eyes refocused, and he smiled. "I believe, Severus, that we may have stumbled upon something truly remarkable. The bond between Harry and Dudley...it seems to have triggered a magical response."

The room erupted into a flurry of questions and speculations, with everyone eager to understand the implications of Dumbledore's words.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled as he explained his theory. "You see, my dear friends, I believe we are dealing with a rare phenomenon known as Squib Surge Core Resonance."

The room was silent, with everyone's eyes fixed on Dumbledore. "This phenomenon occurs when a young witch or wizard with a powerful magical core, such as Harry, experiences a temporary instability in their core," Dumbledore continued. "When this instability is combined with the presence of another young witch or wizard, such as Ginny, who has a deep emotional connection with the first, and a Squib, such as Dudley, an accidental magic energy wave blast can occur."

Dumbledore paused, surveying the room. "This blast can, in rare cases, transform a Squib into a magical being – a witch or wizard."

Dudley's eyes widened in shock, his face pale. "You mean...I'm a wizard now?" he stuttered.

The room erupted into a mixture of gasps, whispers, and excited murmurs. Ginny's eyes sparkled with tears as she turned to Dudley. "Welcome to the wizarding world, Dudley," she said, smiling.

Snape's eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed intently on Dudley. "This is indeed a remarkable development," he said. "But we must be cautious. Dudley's newfound magic will require careful monitoring and training."

Dumbledore nodded in agreement. "I concur, Severus. We will need to provide Dudley with the necessary support and guidance as he navigates this new aspect of his life."

Ginny's face radiated happiness as she gazed at Dudley. "I'm so happy for you, Dudley," she said, her voice filled with warmth. "And I know Harry will be too when he wakes up."

Dudley's eyes misted over, and he looked away, trying to compose himself. He had called the Aurors, which had led to the arrest of his parents and Aunt Marge. It had been a painful decision, but he had done it to save Harry. And now, he had gained something new – a chance to discover his own magical heritage.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled as he smiled. "I will make arrangements for you to attend Hogwarts next year as a first-year student, Dudley," he said.

Ginny's smile widened. "That's wonderful!" she exclaimed. "Daisy and I will be starting at Hogwarts next year too. We'll all be together."

Daisy's eyes sparkled with excitement as she nodded in agreement. Harry's best friends – Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco – grinned at each other, knowing they would be returning to Hogwarts for their second year, with Harry by their side.

Snape's eyes narrowed slightly as he watched Dudley, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "I will...ensure that you receive the necessary guidance and support, Dudley," he said.

Dumbledore nodded, his eyes shining with warmth. "We will all be here to support you, Dudley. Welcome to the wizarding world."

Pyre glanced around the room, her eyes meeting those of Charlie Weasley. "I think I should be going now," she said, smiling softly.

Charlie nodded, his face lighting up with a warm smile. "I'll walk you to the Floo," he said, offering Pyre his arm.

Pyre's eyes sparkled as she took Charlie's arm, and they strolled out of the room together. As they walked, they found themselves in Daisy's room, standing near the Floo.

Charlie's eyes met Pyre's, and he remembered their conversation earlier, which had been cut short. This time, he decided to speak his mind. He took Pyre's hand, his heart pounding with excitement.

"Pyre, I have to tell you something," Charlie said, his voice low and sincere. "I really like you."

Pyre's face lit up with a radiant smile. "I like you too, Charlie," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Without another word, Charlie leaned in, and Pyre met him halfway. Their lips touched in a soft, gentle kiss, and they both knew in that moment that they were meant to be together.

As they pulled back, Pyre's eyes shone with happiness. "I'm so glad we finally said something," she said, her voice filled with emotion.

Charlie grinned, his eyes sparkling with joy. "Me too," he said, taking Pyre's hand again. "Me too."

Amelia's eyes met Sirius's, and she nodded understandingly. "I know you're worried about Harry, but we should probably leave soon," she said gently.

Sirius's jaw set in determination. "I'm not leaving until Harry wakes up," he said, his voice firm.

Amelia's expression softened, and she reached out to place a hand on Sirius's arm. "I understand, Sirius," she said. "But we can't stay here forever. Besides, I'm sure Harry would want you to take care of yourself too."

Sirius's eyes flickered with emotion, and he looked away, trying to compose himself. Amelia's touch had sent a spark of warmth through his chest, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of comfort in her presence.

As they stood there, Amelia's hand still on his arm, Sirius felt a subtle shift in his emotions. For the first time in years, he felt a glimmer of hope, a sense that maybe, just maybe, he could move on from the past and find happiness again.

Amelia's eyes met his, and she smiled softly. Without a word, she reached out and took his palm, giving it a gentle squeeze. Sirius's heart skipped a beat as he felt a jolt of electricity run through his body.

For a moment, they just stood there, hands touching, eyes locked. Then, without a word, Amelia released his hand and turned to leave. Sirius watched her go, feeling a sense of wonder and possibility that he hadn't felt in years.

As the evening wore on, Draco reluctantly stood up to leave. "I have to go," he said, his voice low. "My parents think I'm studying for my next term . If they find out I was here, there will be...consequences."

Mrs. Weasley nodded understandingly and patted Draco's arm. "Be careful, dear. We'll see you soon."

As Draco departed, Mrs. Weasley turned to the twins, Twinky and Dimpy, who were hovering anxiously in the doorway. "Let's get dinner started, shall we?" she said, smiling.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, who had been quietly observing the scene, stood up and joined Mrs. Weasley in the kitchen. "I'll help with the cooking, dear," she said.

Arthur, who had been chatting with Dumbledore, turned to Ginny and said, "You know, I think it would be best if we all stayed here at Fawcett Manor until Harry's recovered."

Ginny's face lit up with relief. "Really, Dad? That would be amazing."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker nodded in agreement. "Yes, it's much safer for everyone. And we can all keep an eye on Harry."

Snape, who had been standing by the window, turned to the group and said, "I will stay for dinner, if that is acceptable."

Madam Pomfrey, who had been checking on Harry, smiled and said, "The more the merrier, I say."

Dumbledore and McGonagall also accepted the invitation to stay for dinner.

As they sat down to eat, Grandma Mrs. Tucker turned to Remus and Sirius and said, "You two should stay for dinner as well."

Remus smiled and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Tucker. We'd love to."

Sirius, however, hesitated. "I don't know, Remus. I'm not supposed to be here. I'm under house arrest, remember?"

Remus's expression turned serious. "Sirius, it's not safe for you to be out in public. You should go back to Bones' estate."

But Sirius shook his head. "I'm safe here, Remus. The manor is warded."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker intervened, her voice firm but gentle. "Sirius, I want you to go back to Bones' estate, but not just yet. Tomorrow morning, I want you to bring Amelia and Susan back here to stay until Harry's recovered."

Sirius's eyes met Grandma Mrs. Tucker's, and he nodded slowly. "I'll do that, Mrs. Tucker. Thank you."

As the evening drew to a close, the group dwindled down to just the Weasleys, Sirius, Remus, Hermione, and Neville. Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled warmly as she turned to Daisy. "Time for bed, dear. You're still recovering, and we don't want you to overexert yourself."

Daisy nodded sleepily, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker led her off to her room. Then, she turned to the remaining group members. "Let me show you all to your guest rooms. You must be exhausted."

As they followed Grandma Mrs. Tucker upstairs, Ginny hesitated outside Harry's room. "I'll stay with Harry, if that's okay," she said, looking up at Grandma Mrs. Tucker with pleading eyes.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker's expression softened. "Of course, dear. You and Harry always share a room when you're here at the manor. I'm sure he'd want you to be with him now."

Ginny smiled, relief washing over her face. "Thank you, Grandma."

As the night wore on, the manor grew quiet, with everyone retiring to their respective rooms. Dudley, who had been given his usual room at the manor, smiled to himself as he settled into bed. He had always felt at home here, and now, with his newfound magical abilities, he felt like he truly belonged.

Down the hall, Ginny sat beside Harry's bed, watching him sleep. She held his hand gently, feeling a sense of comfort and reassurance wash over her. Despite the danger and uncertainty that still lingered, Ginny felt a sense of peace knowing that Harry was safe, and that she was by his side.

In the room next door, Ron and Hermione were whispering quietly, discussing the events of the day. "Can you believe it?" Ron said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Dudley's a wizard now."

Hermione nodded, her eyes shining with excitement. "I know, it's amazing. And to think, it all happened because of Harry."

In another part of the manor, Sirius and Remus were sitting in their room, keeping watch and listening for any unusual noises. They were deep in conversation, discussing their plans for the future and how they would protect Harry and his loved ones from the dangers that still lurked in the shadows.

As the night wore on, the manor remained quiet, with everyone lost in their own thoughts and reflections. But despite the uncertainty and danger that still lay ahead, they all knew that they would face it together, as a family.

Ginny's eyes welled up with tears as she gazed at Harry's battered face. She reached out and took his hand, feeling a surge of emotion as his fingers twitched slightly in hers.

To her amazement, Harry's eyes flickered open, and he gazed up at her, disoriented and confused. Ginny's tears spilled over, and she sobbed with relief.

"Harry, oh Harry!" she exclaimed, her voice shaking with emotion.

Harry's gaze locked onto Ginny's, and he struggled to sit up, wincing in pain. "What's...what's happening?" he stammered. "Last thing I remember, I was at the Dursleys'."

Ginny's expression turned stern, and she scolded, "Harry, why didn't you tell us about the abuse? We had no idea it was that bad."

Harry's eyes dropped, shame and guilt etched on his face. "I didn't want to worry you," he muttered.

Ginny's voice trembled with anger and sadness. "Worry us? Harry, they nearly killed you! When we found you, you were...you were barely alive."

Harry's eyes snapped back to Ginny's, alarm and fear written across his face. "What happened?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Ginny took a deep breath and began to explain, her voice shaking with emotion. "You were rescued by Dudley, of all people. He called the Aurors, and they arrested the Dursleys. And then...and then something amazing happened. Dudley was holding you, and I was holding you too, and this blinding light appeared...and when it faded, Dudley was a wizard."

Harry's eyes widened in shock, and he stared at Ginny, his mind reeling with the incredible news.

Ginny's voice was gentle but firm as she continued to explain everything to Harry. "When you were brought here, Madam Pomfrey and Pyre worked on healing your physical wounds. But we also saw...we saw your memories, Harry. We saw what the Dursleys did to you, and it was...it was horrific."

Harry's eyes dropped, shame and guilt etched on his face. Ginny's hand tightened around his, offering comfort and reassurance.

"We're all so sorry we didn't know, Harry," Ginny said, her voice filled with emotion. "We're sorry we didn't do more to help you."

Ginny took a deep breath and continued, "When you were brought here, there were a lot of people at the manor. The Weasleys, of course, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker. And then there were our friends - Ron, Hermione, Neville, and even Draco. McGonagall, Dumbledore, Snape , Amelia Bones, and Madam Pomfrey were all here too. And Sirius and Remus, they're still here, staying as our guests."

Harry's eyes were wide with wonder, taking in the incredible news. Ginny smiled softly and continued, "Pyre and Charlie are...well, they're together now. They left earlier, but they'll be back soon. And Amelia Bones had to leave, but Sirius will bring her and her niece Susan back tomorrow."

As Ginny finished explaining, Harry's eyes felt heavy, his eyelids drooping. Ginny smiled and leaned forward, hugging him gently. "You're safe now, Harry. You're safe, and we're all here for you."

Ginny's voice trailed off as she pulled back, concern etched on her face. "I'm so sorry, Harry. I didn't mean to hurt you. You're still recovering, and I shouldn't have hugged you so tightly."

But Harry's face broke into a gentle smile. "Ginny, your hugs never hurt me," he said, his voice soft and reassuring.

Ginny's eyes welled up with tears as she gazed at Harry, her heart overflowing with love and gratitude. She leaned forward again, this time wrapping her arms around Harry in a gentle, tender hug.

"I'm just so glad you're okay, Harry," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.

Harry's arms wrapped around Ginny, holding her close as they both savored the warmth and comfort of their embrace.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with mischief as she gazed at Harry. "Let's not tell anyone you're awake just yet," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's eyebrows rose in surprise, but then a sly grin spread across his face. "Why's that?" he asked, his voice low and husky.

Ginny's cheeks flushed with a soft pink glow. "Because I want you all to myself for now," she admitted, her voice filled with a selfish longing. "Just for tonight, I want it to be just us."

Harry's eyes melted with warmth, and he reached out to gently brush a strand of hair behind Ginny's ear. "I'd like that," he whispered.

Their lips met in a soft, tender kiss, the world around them melting away. As they pulled back, they gazed into each other's eyes, their hearts overflowing with love.

"I love you," Ginny whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.

"I love you too," Harry replied, his voice filled with adoration.

As they wrapped their arms around each other, the darkness outside seemed to fade away, replaced by the warm, golden glow of their love.

Harry's eyes sparkled with warmth as he gazed at Ginny. "I've missed snuggling you so much," he whispered, his voice filled with longing.

Ginny's face softened, and she leaned into Harry's chest. "I've missed it too," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's arms wrapped around Ginny, holding her close as they both savored the warmth and comfort of their embrace. "Next year will be better," Harry said, his voice filled with optimism. "We'll both be at Hogwarts, at least."

But Harry's words trailed off as he felt Ginny's body begin to shake. He pulled back, concern etched on his face, and saw that Ginny was sobbing uncontrollably.

"Ginny, what's wrong?" Harry asked, his voice filled with alarm.

Ginny's eyes were streaming with tears as she gazed up at Harry. "I was so scared when I saw you," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "You were all battered and bruised...at first, I thought you were...going to die."

Harry's heart went out to Ginny, and he pulled her back into his arms, holding her close as she sobbed. "I'm sorry, Ginny," he whispered, his voice filled with regret. "I'm so sorry you had to go through that."

Ginny's sobs suddenly turned to anger, and she pushed Harry away, her eyes blazing with fury. "You git!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with rage. "You bastard! How could you hide this from me? Did you think I wouldn't care? Did you think I wouldn't be able to handle it?"

Harry's eyes widened in shock as Ginny's words poured out like a torrent. He had never seen her so angry, so hurt. He felt a pang of guilt and regret, knowing that he had caused her so much pain.

"Why did you do it, Harry?" Ginny demanded, her voice cracking with emotion. "Why did you hide it from me? Don't you love me enough to want to live? Don't you trust me enough to tell me the truth?"

Harry's eyes dropped, and he stammered, "I...I don't know, Ginny. I'm sorry." He paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "When we first met, I was afraid to tell you. I didn't know if I could trust you, and I didn't want to burden you with my problems."

Ginny's expression remained stern, but Harry could see the hurt and betrayal lingering in her eyes. He knew he had let her down, and he felt ashamed.

"I told you I got beaten rarely," Harry said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I know now that was a stupid thing to say. I was trying to downplay it, to make it seem less serious than it was."

Harry's eyes met Ginny's, and he saw the tears welling up in them again. "I love you, Ginny," he said, his voice filled with emotion. "I love you so much, but I wasn't brave enough to share this with you. I'm sorry."

Harry's hands gently wiped away Ginny's tears, his fingers tracing the contours of her face. "Please don't cry for me," he whispered, his voice cracking with emotion. "I don't deserve it, Ginny. I'm the one who should be sorry, not you."

Ginny's eyes searched Harry's face, her gaze filled with a deep sadness. Harry's eyes dropped, unable to meet her gaze. "I don't know how I'm feeling, Ginny," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don't know how to express it. I just know I'm sorry, and I love you."

Harry's fingers suddenly danced across Ginny's stomach, sending her into a fit of giggles. "Harry, stop!" she exclaimed, trying to squirm away.

Harry grinned, relieved to see Ginny's tears replaced with laughter. "I'm glad I'm injured," he said, chuckling. "Otherwise, we'd be in the middle of a tickling war."

Ginny playfully rolled her eyes. "You're impossible, Harry."

As they both calmed down, Harry's expression turned serious. "I'm just glad I'm free of the Dursleys," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "I'll never have to go back there again."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with agreement. "And Dudley's a wizard now," she added. "Who would have thought?"

Harry's face softened. "I'm proud of him, Ginny. He's really changed, and we've become close friends."

Ginny smiled, knowing how much Harry cared for Dudley. "You're a good person, Harry," she said.

Harry's gaze turned curious. "How's Daisy?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.

Ginny's expression turned thoughtful. "She's still sleeping a lot," she replied. "But Pyre says she's making progress."

As the clock struck midnight, Harry glanced at Ginny with concern. "Don't you want to sleep?" he asked, his voice soft.

Ginny shook her head, her eyes sparkling with determination. "No, I'm fine. Besides, you've been unconscious the whole day, so you must be exhausted."

Harry thought for a moment before responding, "Actually, I don't feel sleepy at all."

Ginny smiled mischievously. "Still, we'll tell everyone you're awake tomorrow, not now."

Harry nodded in agreement. "Okay."

Ginny's gaze turned thoughtful, and she asked, "Harry, is there something else you want to share with me, but don't know how to?"

Harry hesitated, unsure of how to respond. "Not anything right now," he said finally.

But then, a memory flashed through his mind. "Oh yeah, before Vernon beat me, a mistreated house-elf named Dobby came in and warned me not to go to Hogwarts this year."

Ginny's eyes widened with interest. "Dobby? Isn't he the one who's supposed to be a Malfoy elf?"

Harry nodded grimly. "That's what he said. And get this - Dobby told me that Draco got punished by Lucius when he said he's changed his ways."

Ginny's expression turned thoughtful. "That's interesting. I wonder what's going on with the Malfoys."

Ginny's expression softened as she spoke about Draco. "Draco was really worried about you, Harry," she said. "I know he had to leave for the night, but that's only because he came here under false pretenses. He didn't want his parents to know he was checking in on you."

Harry's eyes narrowed slightly, but Ginny could see the understanding in his gaze. "We know Draco's changed, Harry," Ginny said. "We're just worried about him, that's all."

Harry nodded in agreement. "I know," he said. "Me too. I'm just glad he's on our side now."

Ginny smiled, her eyes shining with warmth. "We all are, Harry," she said. "We're just glad you're safe now, and that we can all be together again."

Harry attempted to sit up, but a wave of dizziness washed over him. Ginny quickly sprang into action, gently supporting his back and helping him to a sitting position.

"It's okay, I've got you," she said softly, her eyes locked on Harry's.

One of the things Ginny understood about Harry was his intense dislike of being confined to bed. While others might have scolded him for trying to get up too soon, Ginny knew that inactivity would only frustrate Harry.

As Harry slowly swung his legs over the side of the bed, he winced slightly, his injuries still tender. However, his body was already beginning to heal at an incredible rate, thanks to his unusually strong magical core - a secret even Harry himself was unaware of.

Ginny's eyes never left Harry's face, her expression a mixture of concern and admiration. "You're doing great, Harry," she encouraged, her voice barely above a whisper.

As they stepped out onto the balcony of Harry's room at Fawcett Manor, they both let out a contented sigh. The last time they were here was last summer, when their relationship was still in its early stages. Now, as they stood together, they knew exactly how much they loved each other.

The darkness of the night surrounded them, but they didn't need any light to see the love in each other's eyes. They stood there in comfortable silence for a moment, taking in the peacefulness of the night.

Ginny broke the silence, her voice filled with a mix of emotions. "You know, I was so scared when I saw you like that," she said, her eyes welling up with tears. "But I'm also so angry that you never told me about the extent of the abuse."

Harry looked down, feeling a pang of guilt. He knew he had hurt Ginny by not being honest with her.

Ginny took a deep breath and continued, telling Harry everything that had happened since he was unconscious. "Snape, McGonagall, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and the aurors all arrived at the same time, and they were all worried sick about you," she said.

Harry listened intently as Ginny recounted the events of the past few hours. He couldn't help but chuckle when she told him about the Bat Bogey Hex she had cast on Vernon, Petunia, and Marge.

Ginny smiled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I couldn't resist," she said.

As they talked, the night air seemed to grow quieter, as if the world itself was listening to their conversation. They spoke of Dumbledore's visit, their arrival at the manor, and the latest news about Dudley's newfound magical abilities.

Ginny's expression turned serious as she mentioned Daisy, who was still sleeping, and Draco, who had lied to his parents to visit Harry. Harry listened attentively, his heart filled with love and gratitude for the people in his life.

As they talked, Ginny gently guided Harry to sit down, knowing that despite his hatred for inactivity, he needed to rest. The few hours he had spent standing had taken its toll on his badly bruised body. Ginny had to be firm with him, hiding a smile at his silly insistence on prioritizing others over himself.

She sat beside him, resisting the urge to snuggle into his lap, knowing it wouldn't be comfortable for him in his current state. Together, they gazed out at the night sky, watching as the dark expanse was slowly shattered by the twinkling stars. The faint hue of dawn began to creep over the horizon, casting a warm glow over the landscape.

As they sat together, the night sky transformed before their eyes. The dark canvas, once a deep shade of indigo, gradually lightened to a soft blue-grey. The stars, like diamonds scattered across the fabric of the universe, twinkled with increasing intensity, their gentle sparkle casting a magical glow over the landscape.

The horizon, a thin line where the sky met the earth, began to shimmer with a soft, golden light. The dawn, like a master painter, slowly brought color and vibrancy to the world. The sky transformed into a kaleidoscope of pinks, oranges, and purples, a breathtaking sunset in reverse.

Ginny and Harry sat in comfortable silence, watching the dawn unfold. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers and the gentle chirping of birds, a symphony of sounds that heralded the arrival of a new day.

The scene before them was a poignant reminder that the dark chapter of Harry's life with the Dursleys was finally closed. The dawn breaking on the horizon symbolized the promise of a brighter future, one where Harry would be free to forge his own path, surrounded by love and support.

Just as the storm clouds would eventually give way to peaceful dawn, Harry knew that the challenges ahead would ultimately yield to a brighter tomorrow. He felt a sense of hope and renewal wash over him, knowing that he had Ginny by his side to face whatever lay ahead.

As the sun slowly rose above the horizon, casting a warm glow over the landscape, Harry turned to Ginny with a smile. "I'm glad I'm here with you," he said, his voice filled with emotion.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with warmth as she leaned into Harry's side. "Me too, Harry," she replied, her voice filled with affection. "We've got a whole new future ahead of us."

Just then, a flurry of feathers and fur burst into the balcony, as Hedwig, Poco, and Kluer arrived in a frantic state. However, upon seeing Harry awake, they let out a collective sigh of relief. Hedwig swooped down, nuzzling Harry's chest with her soft feathers, while Poco chirped excitedly, flitting about Harry's head. Kluer, meanwhile, rubbed against Harry's leg, his fur shifting through a kaleidoscope of colors as he purred contentedly.

Ginny smiled, snuggling closer to Harry as she watched the reunion. "They were worried sick about you," she said, laughing. "Grandma Mrs. Tucker had to shoo them out of your room when Pyre, Pomfrey, and Snape were treating you."

Harry chuckled, scratching Hedwig behind the ears. "I can imagine," he said. "They can be a bit overprotective sometimes."

As Harry spoke, he began to converse with his pets in their own language. Ginny listened, amazed as always by Harry's unique ability to understand and communicate with animals. The conversation was animated, with Hedwig, Poco, and Kluer all chattering excitedly as they tried to ascertain the extent of Harry's injuries.

Harry laughed, holding up his hands in a calming gesture. "I'm fine, guys, really," he said. "Just a few bruises and scrapes. I'll be back to normal in no time."

Ginny smiled, watching as Harry's pets gradually calmed down, seeming to accept his reassurances. "They're always so partial to you," she said, snuggling closer to Harry.

Harry grinned, wrapping his arm around Ginny. "And fortunately, they seem to like you too," he said, smiling.

As the morning light crept further into the room, Ginny's eyes narrowed slightly as she noticed Harry wincing, his brow furrowing in discomfort. The pain relief potion, which had been administered by Madam Pomfrey earlier, was clearly starting to wear off. Ginny's expression turned stern, her voice firm but gentle as she said, "Back to bed, Harry. Now. You need to rest."

Harry looked up at Ginny, his eyes sparkling with amusement despite the pain he was in. He knew better than to argue with Ginny when she was in nurse mode. Sheepishly, he obeyed, allowing Ginny to help him settle back into bed.

"My girlfriend is always right," Harry said, his voice laced with mock resignation as he snuggled under the blankets. Ginny playfully rolled her eyes, a smile playing on her lips.

Ginny raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eye. "So, who is this girlfriend of yours?" she teased, her voice light and flirtatious. "Won't she mind seeing you with me in the same room?"

Harry chuckled, playing along with the joke. "Oh, she won't mind," he said, his grin mischievous. "She's very understanding." Ginny laughed, shaking her head as she tucked the blankets around Harry.

As she leaned in to kiss his cheek, her voice took on a firmer tone. "If you don't take care of yourself, forget about kisses at all," she said, her eyes sparkling with a warning. Harry smiled, knowing that Ginny was only looking out for his well-being.

Ginny smiled, seeming to consider her next move. "Now that you're awake and feeling a bit better, I think it's time everyone knew you're all right," she said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Harry nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. He was ready to face the world again, or at least the inhabitants of Fawcett Manor.

Ginny turned to the door, her hand reaching for the handle. "I'll go tell everyone the good news," she said, a smile still playing on her lips.

As she opened the door, a warm glow of light spilled into the room, illuminating the space. The sound of murmured conversations and clinking dishes drifted in from the hallway, carrying the scent of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods.

"Grandma Mrs. Tucker will be thrilled to hear you're awake," Ginny said, stepping out into the hallway. "And I'm sure the others will be relieved to see you're on the mend."

Harry smiled, feeling grateful for the love and support surrounding him. He knew he was lucky to have such a wonderful family and friends, and he couldn't wait to see them all and start this new chapter of his life.

As the news of Harry's awakening spread, the inhabitants of Fawcett Manor began to file into his room, eager to see him for themselves. Grandma Mrs. Tucker was the first to arrive, her face etched with worry and relief as she gazed at Harry.

"Oh, Harry, dear boy!" she exclaimed, rushing to his side. "I'm so glad you're awake! We were all so worried about you."

Harry smiled, feeling a warmth in his heart as he hugged his grandmother tightly. "I'm fine, Grandma," he reassured her. "Just a bit battered and bruised."

Next to visit were the Weasleys, who burst into the room with their usual boisterous enthusiasm. Ron, Hermione, and Ginny's other siblings all clustered around Harry's bed, asking him questions and teasing him good-naturedly.

Dudley, who had been watching from the sidelines, looked a bit awestruck by the chaos. But as he caught Harry's eye, he smiled shyly, and Harry beckoned him over.

"Hey, mate," Harry said, as Dudley approached. "Thanks for...you know. Saving me and all."

Dudley's face went pink, but he grinned, looking pleased with himself. "No problem, Harry," he said. "I'm just glad I could help."

As the morning wore on, more visitors arrived, including Sirius and Remus, who regaled Harry with stories of their own adventures. Neville and Hermione also stopped by, bearing well-wishes.

Meanwhile, those who were not at the manor were informed of Harry's awakening via Patronus messages. McGonagall, Snape, Pyre Jones, Dumbledore, and Amelia all received the news, and Hermione took it upon herself to write a letter to Draco, letting him know that Harry was on the mend.

As the evening drew to a close, Sirius sat with Harry in his room, Ginny snuggled up beside him. Harry's brow furrowed with concern as he looked at Sirius.

"Sirius, are you sure it's safe for you to be here?" Harry asked, his voice low. "I don't want you to get in trouble."

Sirius smiled reassuringly. "The wards around this manor are top-notch, Harry. I'll be perfectly safe. Besides, Amelia and Susan will be staying here for a while too, keeping an eye on things."

Ginny nodded, her eyes sparkling with understanding. "Grandma Mrs. Tucker practically ordered them to stay, just like she did with you and Remus."

Just then, the door burst open, and Draco, Hermione, Ron, and Neville trooped in, all chatting excitedly. Draco grinned at Harry.

"I finally managed to convince my parents that I needed some...fresh air," Draco said, his eyes glinting with amusement. "I'm glad I made it. I was worried I'd miss you, Potter."

Harry raised an eyebrow. "And what about your father? Did he...react badly when you told him you'd changed your ways?"

Draco's expression faltered for a moment, and Harry caught a glimpse of something deeper in his eyes. But Draco's mask slipped back into place, and he shrugged.

"Nothing I couldn't handle," Draco said, his voice light.

Sirius watched the exchange with interest, his eyes narrowing slightly. He knew that Draco's relationship with his father was complicated, to say the least.

The conversation turned to Hogwarts, and Draco's eyes lit up. "Scorpius will be attending next year, along with Ginny, Dudley, and Daisy. We lot will be second years, of course."

Harry grinned, feeling a thrill of excitement. "It'll be great to have Scorpius at Hogwarts. I've heard he's not exactly...following in the family footsteps."

Draco's smile was proud. "No, he's not. He's got a good heart, Scorpius. I'm sure you'll all get along famously."

As the evening drew on, Ginny and Sirius excused themselves from the room, leaving Harry to chat with his four best friends. Ginny didn't need to leave, of course - Harry would tell her everything anyway - but she thought she might pop into Daisy's room to check on her. Perhaps, if Daisy was awake, Ginny could start preparing her for a visit with Harry tomorrow.

Daisy, the young girl they had found on their date in Muggle London, was still undergoing treatment at Fasley Manor. She required an astonishing 20 hours of sleep per day, and the healers were still working to understand the full extent of her condition. Harry and Ginny suspected that Daisy might be Harry's long-lost sister, somehow miraculously surviving the events of that fateful Halloween night all those years ago. But even if she wasn't, Harry was determined to adopt her as his own sister. For now, though, they were taking things one step at a time.

As Ginny entered Daisy's room, she found the young girl fast asleep, her fiery red hair spread out across the pillow. Ginny smiled softly, feeling a surge of affection for this little girl who had already stolen their hearts. She knew that Daisy trusted her and Harry implicitly, and that seeing Harry battered and bruised would be devastating for her. Ginny made a mental note to start preparing Daisy for a visit with Harry tomorrow, to help her understand what had happened and reassure her that everything was going to be okay.

Next Chapter is  Uncovering Past Scars .

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. Well Chapter was simple enough. Mostly focusing on Harry and Ginny after Harry wake up , it also showed how Ginny is not exactly happy because Harry didn't tell her all about abuse but she is ready to forgive. Also she is angry with herself that why she promised that she would never tell anyone at Diagon Alley when they first met. For ahead , Dursleys Trial would arrive soon , it would be a nasty shock when they will learn that Dudley is a wizard too. And actually that would be the moment when they would actually learn that Dudley is against them because the arrest was anonymous so they must still be thinking that Dudley must be missing them or something. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Draco glanced at his watch, his expression turning serious. "I should be going," he said. "Before my father suspects something."

Neville and Hermione nodded in agreement. "We should probably head home too," Neville said. "Now that we know you're awake and alright, Harry."

Hermione smiled, giving Harry a gentle hug. "We'll come visit again soon," she promised.

The three of them stepped into the fireplace, disappearing in a swirl of flames as they Flooed back to their respective homes.

Just as they left, Amelia Bones and her niece Susan entered the room, looking elegant and poised despite their late arrival. "Harry, dear, I'm so glad to see you're awake," Amelia said, her eyes warm with concern.

Susan smiled, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Are you feeling alright, Harry?" she asked.

Amelia gestured discreetly, and Susan nodded, taking the hint. "I'll just go freshen up," she said, slipping out of the room.

Ron, who had been quietly observing the scene, also stood up, yawning. "I'm going to go crash," he said, grinning at Harry. "See you in the morning, mate."

As Ron left the room, Amelia's expression turned serious, her eyes narrowing into a sharp, professional gaze. "Harry, I need to ask you some questions," she said, her voice firm but gentle.

Harry felt a shiver run down his spine as Amelia slipped into her Head of DMLE mode. He knew she was going to ask him about his life at the Dursleys, and he steeled himself for the ordeal.

He wished Ginny was there with him, holding his hand and offering her silent support. But for now, he was alone, facing the darkness of his past with Amelia's guidance.

Amelia's questions had been relentless, but eventually, she nodded, seeming to conclude her interrogation. Harry felt a mix of relief and exhaustion wash over him. He couldn't help but think that Sirius would be brave if he and Amelia ever became an item. Until now, Harry had only seen Amelia's concerned and caring side, but today, he had glimpsed the tough, no-nonsense Head of DMLE.

"The head of Child Healthcare and Abuse Department is Patricia Moon," Amelia said, her expression softening.

At the mention of the name, Harry's mind shook as he remembered his fellow classmate, Lily Moon, a Hufflepuff student. "Is she related to Lily Moon?" Harry asked, curiosity getting the better of him.

Amelia smiled, and Harry noticed that her professional mode had slipped away, revealing her casual, friendly self. "Yes, she's Lily's mother," Amelia replied.

Amelia continued, explaining that she had spoken with Patricia and that Harry's abuse case against the Dursleys had been filed. In a few days, Harry would need to provide his account, and after that, the case would be finalized, and a trial would be conducted.

"Though Dumbledore and I have managed to keep it confidential for now, it's bound to come out soon," Amelia said, her eyes sparkling with a hint of resignation. "You are, after all, Harry Potter."

Harry groaned, feeling a familiar frustration with his fame. "I really hate being famous," he muttered.

Amelia's expression turned sympathetic. "I know, Harry. But in this case, your fame might actually work in our favor. The Ministry might decide to conduct a full court trial against the Dursleys, with the entire Wizengamot present."

Harry's heart sank at the mention of the Wizengamot. He still remembered the corrupt members who had wrongly convicted Sirius. "Wizengamot," he repeated, feeling a shiver run down his spine.

As Ginny finished preparing Daisy for the possibility of seeing Harry injured, Daisy looked up at her with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Ginny, is Harry going to be okay?" Daisy asked, her voice soft and gentle.

Ginny smiled reassuringly. "Yes, Daisy, Harry is going to be just fine. He's a bit battered and bruised, but he's strong and he's getting better every day."

Daisy nodded, seeming to accept Ginny's words. Ginny was pleased to see that the treatment was having a positive effect on Daisy. She was looking more confident and less scared with each passing day.

Ginny hoped that once the treatment was complete, Daisy would be perfectly normal and maybe even a bit mischievous. She smiled to herself, imagining Daisy and Harry getting into all sorts of trouble together.

As she looked at Daisy, Ginny couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. What would happen once Daisy's treatment was complete? Would they discover that she was indeed Harry's long-lost sister? Ginny pushed the thoughts aside, reminding herself that she and Harry had decided not to tell Daisy about the possibility until she was fully recovered.

For now, Ginny was just happy to see Daisy smiling and looking more like her old self. "Get some rest, Daisy," Ginny said, smiling. "You can visit Harry tomorrow, and I'm sure he'll be thrilled to see you."

Ginny entered the room, closing the door softly behind her. Harry was sitting up in bed, looking a bit more relaxed now that Amelia had left. Ginny smiled, crossing the room to sit beside him.

"How did it go?" Ginny asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

Harry sighed, rubbing his temples. "It was...intense," he said. "Amelia asked me a lot of questions about my life with the Dursleys."

Ginny's expression turned sympathetic. "I'm sorry, Harry," she said. "That must have been really tough for you."

Harry nodded, but then a small smile played on his lips. "But I'm just glad it's all out in the open now," he said. "And Amelia seems really determined to make sure the Dursleys pay for what they did."

Ginny smiled, taking Harry's hand in hers. "I'm sure they will," she said. "Amelia's not someone to be underestimated."

As they talked, Ginny filled Harry in on what she had been doing while Amelia was questioning him. "I was with Daisy," she said. "Preparing her to visit you tomorrow."

Harry's eyes lit up with excitement. "How's she doing?" he asked.

Ginny smiled. "She's doing really well," she said. "The treatment is definitely helping her. And she's really excited to see you tomorrow."

As the evening wore on, the door to Harry's room opened once again, and in walked Healer Pyre Jones, hand in hand with Charlie Weasley. Harry's eyes widened in surprise, and a smirk spread across his face.

"Congratulations, you two!" Harry exclaimed, his voice filled with warmth.

Charlie chuckled, looking a bit sheepish. "Well, it was about time, don't you think?" he said, grinning at Pyre.

Pyre blushed, smiling at Charlie before turning her attention to Harry. "I'm just glad to see you're doing so well, Harry," she said, her eyes shining with professional interest.

As Charlie left the room, Pyre began to examine Harry's injuries, her expression turning thoughtful. "I must say, Harry, your injuries are healing at a truly remarkable rate," she said. "Almost...miraculous."

Ginny smiled, watching as Pyre worked. "We've noticed that before, haven't we, Harry?" she said, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

Pyre nodded, making a note on her clipboard. "Yes, I recall the last time I treated you, Harry. Your injuries healed at an incredible rate then, too."

As Pyre finished her examination, she smiled at Harry. "You're stable now, Harry. I don't think Snape or Madam Pomfrey will need to come check on you, at least not for now. But they may still come to visit, of course."

With that, Pyre left the room, leaving Harry and Ginny alone once again. Just as they were settling in, Ginny's eyes lit up. "Look, Harry! Hedwig's here!"

Ginny got up to take the letter from Hedwig's leg, and Harry's eyes widened as he saw the familiar handwriting on the envelope. "It's from Gran Minnie!" he exclaimed.

Ginny smiled, handing Harry the letter. As he read, his face lit up with a warm smile.

"What does it say?" Ginny asked, curiosity getting the better of her.

Harry looked up, his eyes shining. "Gran Minnie says she's sorry she couldn't visit today, but she had to go deliver a Hogwarts letter to a new Muggleborn student. She promises to come visit tomorrow, though."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled warmly as she settled the dinner tray onto Harry's bedside table. The aroma of roasted chicken and steaming vegetables wafted up, making Harry's stomach growl with hunger.

"Just for tonight, dear," Grandma Mrs. Tucker said, noticing Harry's disappointed expression. "But don't worry, from tomorrow morning, you'll be allowed to leave your room and join the others for meals."

Harry groaned, feeling a bit trapped. He hated being stuck in bed, missing out on all the fun and conversation downstairs. But then he glanced over at Ginny, who was sitting beside him, looking lovely in the soft evening light.

"I don't want you to get stuck with me," Harry said, feeling a bit guilty. He didn't want Ginny to miss out on the evening's festivities just because she was taking care of him.

Ginny smiled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I'm not going anywhere, Harry Potter," she said, her voice low and husky. "You're stuck with me for life."

Harry's heart skipped a beat at her words, and he felt a rush of excitement. Suddenly, dinner alone with Ginny didn't seem so bad after all. In fact, it could be quite...romantic.

As Grandma Mrs. Tucker left the room, Ginny leaned over and kissed Harry softly on the cheek. "Let's make the most of this dinner, shall we?" she whispered, her breath tickling Harry's ear.

Harry grinned, feeling his spirits lift. With Ginny by his side, even a boring dinner in bed could become a magical experience.

After dinner, the women in Harry's life descended upon him, armed with bandages, ointments, and gentle hands. Mrs. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Ginny worked together to carefully change the dressings on Harry's battered and scarred body.

Harry felt a mix of emotions as he lay there, exposed and vulnerable. On one hand, he was grateful for their care and concern. On the other hand, he was embarrassed to have them see him like this, especially Grandma Mrs. Tucker and Mrs. Weasley, who were mothering him in a way that was both comforting and mortifying.

But Ginny was different. She had seen him at his worst before, and he knew she wouldn't flinch or fuss. As they worked on his wounds, Harry caught her eye and smiled wryly. "You're enjoying this, aren't you?" he teased.

Ginny grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Maybe just a little," she admitted, her fingers gentle as she applied a soothing ointment to a particularly nasty scar.

Despite the awkwardness of the situation, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude and love for these women, who were taking care of him with such kindness and devotion. And as he looked at his body, still strong and muscular despite the scars and bruises, he felt a surge of pride and determination. He would get through this, with their help, and come out even stronger on the other side.

As the night drew to a close, Harry thanked Mrs. Weasley and Grandma Mrs. Tucker for their care and concern. They smiled and bid him a good night's rest, leaving the room with gentle whispers.

Ginny, who had slipped into the bathroom to change, emerged in a soft, flowing nightgown that caught Harry's eye. He smiled, feeling a flutter in his chest as she approached him.

Without a word, Ginny slid into bed beside him, and they turned off the light source, plunging the room into a warm, comforting darkness. As they snuggled together, Ginny felt a sense of ease wash over her, unlike the previous night when Harry's injuries had been more severe.

She was still careful, though, not wanting to hurt him inadvertently. Harry always told her that her touch never hurt him, but Ginny wasn't sure if he meant it or just said it to be romantic.

As they drifted off to sleep, Ginny's hand rested lightly on Harry's chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart. She smiled to herself, knowing that she would always be there to take care of him, no matter what.

That night, in the secret dreamland that only they shared, Harry and Ginny strolled hand in hand through a lush, vibrant forest. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the soft chirping of birds could be heard in the distance.

In this dreamland, Harry's injuries and bandages were nowhere to be seen, but deep down, they still lingered. It was as if their dreamland was a reflection of their true desires - a world where pain and suffering didn't exist.

As they walked, a magnificent phoenix appeared in the sky, its feathers a dazzling mixture of fiery red and emerald green. This was Hinny, the phoenix that had been born from the love and special bond that Harry and Ginny shared.

Hinny swooped down, its eyes shining with happiness. "I'm so glad that the truth about Harry's abuse is finally out," Hinny said, its voice like music. "And that he's receiving the treatment he needs."

Ginny's eyes widened in surprise. "You knew about Harry's abuse?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Hinny nodded its great head. "Yes, I did. As a phoenix bonded to both of you, I'm aware of the deepest secrets and emotions that you both carry. However, I couldn't reveal the truth to you, Ginny, because Harry hadn't shared it with you himself."

Hinny's eyes shone with a deep wisdom. "And as a phoenix that only exists in this dreamland, I'm not yet strong enough to materialize in the real world. Until that day comes, I'm bound by the secrets that you both keep."

After Hinny's departure, Harry and Ginny continued their leisurely stroll through the dreamland forest. However, Ginny's mind was still reeling from the revelation about Harry's abuse. She walked beside him in silence, her eyes cast downward as she processed her emotions.

Harry, sensing her unease, reached out and gently took her hand. "Hey, are you okay?" he asked, his voice soft with concern.

Ginny looked up at him, a faint smile on her lips. "Yeah, I'm fine," she said. "Just a bit...shaken, I suppose."

Harry nodded understandingly, and they continued walking in comfortable silence. But their peaceful interlude was short-lived, as the dreamland world around them began to shake and tremble.

They exchanged a knowing glance. "Time to wake up," Harry said, smiling wryly.

As the dreamland dissolved around them, they opened their eyes to find themselves snuggled closely together in Harry's bed. They smiled at each other, feeling a sense of warmth and contentment.

"It's rather nice to sleep snuggled up together," Ginny said, her voice husky with sleep.

Harry nodded in agreement, wrapping his arms around her. "Definitely," he said, pulling her close.

Ginny stood up, stretching her arms over her head, and then turned to help Harry out of bed. Despite his protests, she insisted on supporting him, saying, "You still need help, Harry. Your injuries may be healing fast, but they're still there."

Harry couldn't argue with that, so he leaned on Ginny as they made their way to the bathroom. As they walked, he felt a surge of excitement. "Today's the day I get to leave this room!" he exclaimed, grinning at Ginny.

Ginny smiled back, helping him into the bathroom. "That's right, and you'll get to join everyone downstairs for meals. I'm sure they're all eager to see you."

As Ginny helped him into the shower, Harry felt a sense of relief wash over him. He hadn't bathed in three days, and it felt amazing to finally be clean. When he emerged from the shower, wrapped in a towel, Ginny was waiting with his clothes.

"Thanks, Gin," he said, smiling at her.

Ginny smiled back and then headed into the shower herself. When she emerged, she was dressed in one of Harry's t-shirts and a pair of shorts. Harry's eyes widened in appreciation.

"You look great," he said, grinning at her.

Ginny blushed, smiling back at him. "Thanks, Harry. You don't look so bad yourself."

Just as Harry and Ginny were about to head downstairs, Daisy walked into the room, her eyes scanning Harry's face with concern. Her expression faltered as she took in the sight of Harry's battered and bruised body.

"Oh, Harry!" Daisy exclaimed, her voice trembling. "What happened to you?"

Harry and Ginny exchanged a knowing glance, both thinking the same thing - it was a good thing Daisy hadn't been allowed to visit Harry two days ago, when his injuries were even more severe.

"It's okay, Daisy," Harry said reassuringly, trying to downplay his injuries. "I'm fine. Just a few bumps and bruises."

But Daisy's eyes were fixed on the bandages and scars that covered Harry's skin. She looked like she was about to cry.

Ginny stepped forward, putting a comforting arm around Daisy's shoulders. "Hey, it's okay, Daisy. Harry's going to be just fine. He's healing really fast."

Daisy nodded slowly, still looking worried, but Ginny's words seemed to reassure her a little.

As Daisy's worry began to fade, Harry and Ginny exchanged a knowing glance, their eyes locking in a silent understanding. They had been wanting to discuss something important with Daisy, and today seemed like the perfect opportunity.

"Hey, Daisy, can we talk to you about something?" Harry asked, his voice gentle, his eyes crinkling at the corners as he smiled.

Daisy looked up at him curiously, her hazel eyes sparkling with interest. "What is it, Harry?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Ginny took a deep breath before speaking, her chest rising and falling with the movement. "We've told you that Harry wants to adopt you as his sister, but there's something more we want to share with you," she said, her voice filled with a mix of excitement and trepidation.

Daisy's eyes widened slightly, and she leaned in, intrigued, her face tilted to one side. "What is it?" she asked again, her voice filled with anticipation.

Harry took over, his voice filled with emotion, his eyes shining with a deep sincerity. "Daisy, we think it's possible that you might be my real sister," he said, the words tumbling out of his mouth in a rush.

Daisy's eyes went wide, and she looked like she had been punched in the gut. "What do you mean?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Ginny stepped in, explaining their theory, her words spilling out in a gentle, soothing cadence. "You look so much like Harry's mom, Lily Potter," she said, her eyes locked on Daisy's face. "And your eyes, they're like James Potter's. We think it's possible that you might be Harry's sister, the one who survived that Halloween night all those years ago."

Daisy's face was a mix of shock, confusion, and hope, her emotions warring for dominance. She looked at Harry, her eyes searching for answers, her gaze piercing.

Harry smiled, taking her hand in his, his fingers wrapping around hers in a warm, comforting grasp. "We don't know for sure, Daisy," he said, his voice filled with reassurance. "But we want you to know that no matter what, you're family to us. And we'll support you every step of the way."

Harry, eager to change the subject, asked Daisy, "How's your health? Are you feeling better?"

Daisy nodded, a small smile on her face. "Yes, I'm better. Healer Pyre said I would need less sleep now, not 20 hours a day."

Ginny laughed as Daisy innocently asked, "Is there something going on between Pyre and Charlie?"

Harry smiled, pleased to see Daisy becoming more comfortable around others. Due to her constant sleeping, she had been unaware of the developments within the household.

"Let's go to breakfast downstairs," Harry said, his stomach growling with anticipation.

Daisy and Ginny helped Harry stand, and together they made their way to the dining room of Fawcett Manor. The room was filled with the warm, inviting aroma of freshly cooked food.

As they entered, the room fell silent, with all eyes on Harry. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Amelia, Sirius, Remus, Susan, Ron, Percy, the twins, Charlie, and Dudley were already seated, waiting for them.

Ginny sat beside Harry, insisting that she would feed him. Harry didn't argue, knowing that he still needed assistance.

Daisy looked around, wide-eyed, taking in the bustling atmosphere of the dining room. This was her first time having breakfast with the group, as she was usually asleep at this time.

Twinky and Dimpy, the twin house-elves, scurried around, happy to serve the group. "Good morning, Master Harry! Good morning, Miss Ginny! Good morning, Miss Daisy!" they chimed in unison, their eyes shining with excitement.

The breakfast was a lively affair, with Ginny playfully forcing spoonfuls of food into Harry's mouth, much to his mock protest. "Ginny, stop! I'm not a child!" Harry exclaimed, laughing.

Ginny just grinned mischievously. "Oh, come on, Harry! You need to eat to get your strength back!"

However, the lighthearted atmosphere was momentarily dampened when Harry caught sight of Dudley's gloomy expression. Harry's thoughts inadvertently strayed to his unhappy childhood at the Dursleys, where he was never shown such care and affection.

Enough of those depressing thoughts, Harry told himself, shaking off the memories. He turned to Dudley and apologized, "Hey, Dudley, I'm sorry about what happened to your parents. I didn't mean to separate you from your family."

Dudley looked up, his eyes somber, but he shook his head. "It wasn't your decision, Harry. I'm the one who called the Aurors and had them arrested. It was my choice, not yours."

Harry nodded, feeling a pang of sympathy for his cousin. Despite their complicated past, Harry was genuinely sorry that Dudley had to go through this difficult time.

Dudley's question sparked a lively discussion around the table. "So, what house do you think I'll be in?" he asked, his eyes wide with curiosity.

The room erupted into a chorus of speculations, with everyone chiming in with their opinions. For Ginny, the consensus was unanimous: she would undoubtedly be a Gryffindor.

"I think Daisy will be a Ravenclaw," Ron said, grinning mischievously. "She's always been so clever."

But Daisy looked mortified at the prospect. "No, no, I don't want to be in any other house than Harry's," she said, her voice trembling.

Harry smiled reassuringly at her. "Don't worry, Daisy. The houses don't matter as much as you think. We've all tried to unite our yearmates from all four houses."

But Daisy still looked scared, overwhelmed by the prospect of the Wizarding World. Ginny reached out and took her hand, offering a comforting smile.

"It's okay, Daisy. We'll be with you every step of the way," Ginny said.

As for Dudley, the speculations continued, with some predicting he would be a Slytherin, while others thought he might be a Hufflepuff.

"I think he'll be a Gryffindor," Harry said, grinning at his cousin. "He's got the bravery and determination to make a great Gryffindor."

Dudley looked pleased at the prospect, a small smile playing on his lips.

Mrs. Weasley's expression turned scandalized at Amelia's suggestion, her eyes wide with surprise. "Amelia, I'm shocked! I thought you were a respectable member of society, being the head of the DMLE and all," she said, her voice dripping with mock horror.

Amelia chuckled, unfazed by Mrs. Weasley's teasing. "Oh, Molly, I'm just trying to add a bit of excitement to our lives," she said, winking at Remus.

Susan, sitting nearby, couldn't help but find the exchange amusing. She exchanged a knowing glance with Harry, both of them aware that Amelia's suggestion might have more to do with Sirius than actual betting.

Harry and Susan had been hoping that Sirius would realize his feelings for Amelia, and this might just be the push he needed. Ginny, sitting beside Harry, was also aware of the situation, having been filled in by Harry. However, Susan didn't know that Ginny was in on the secret, and the two girls weren't exactly friends, having not interacted much since Ginny hadn't attended Hogwarts the previous year.

As the conversation continued, Sirius caught Amelia's eye, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. Amelia's expression softened, and she smiled back at him, a spark of connection visible between them.

After breakfast, Daisy trudged off to her room, still in need of a significant amount of sleep as part of her treatment. Harry watched her go, feeling a pang of sympathy for his potential sister.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, however, had other plans for Harry. "Time for you to rest, Harry," she said firmly, her eyes twinkling with a hint of sternness.

Harry pouted, feeling like he was being treated like a child. "Do I have to?" he asked, his voice laced with disappointment.

But Grandma Mrs. Tucker remained unmoved. "Yes, you do. You're still recovering, and you need your rest."

Ron, the twins, and Charlie, meanwhile, were busy making plans to play Quidditch. "Hey, Harry, want to join us?" Ron asked, before realizing that Harry was being sent to rest. "Oh, sorry mate."

The twins and Charlie eagerly invited Susan to join them instead. Ron, who had gotten to know Susan a bit over the summer, thought she would make a great addition to their group of friends, which Ginny affectionately called the "Five Musketeers" - Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco.

Ginny, sensing Harry's disappointment, leaned in and whispered, "I'll stay with you in your room, okay?"

Harry's face brightened at the prospect, and he agreed to head to his room, feeling a bit more cheerful with Ginny by his side.

Sirius entered the room, his eyes scanning the space before landing on Harry, who was sitting on his bed, looking rather determined. Ginny, sensing Harry's gesture, discreetly excused herself, leaving the two alone. She closed the door behind her, giving them the privacy they needed.

Harry didn't waste any time, his question direct and to the point. "Sirius, what do you feel about Amelia?" he asked, his eyes locked intensely on his godfather's.

Sirius's expression faltered, caught off-guard by Harry's blunt inquiry. He looked taken aback, as if he hadn't expected Harry to be so straightforward. "She's a great friend, Harry," he said finally, his voice measured. "She's helped me a lot... nothing more."

Harry's eyes narrowed, his voice firm but controlled. "Why don't you know that Amelia likes or loves you?" he pressed, his words dripping with a hint of accusation.

Sirius hesitated, his eyes darting around the room before returning to Harry's. He looked uncomfortable, as if he was struggling to find the right words. "Yes, I know," he admitted finally, his voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's anger flared, his words tumbling out in a rush. "Then why are you giving her hints and hopes if you don't feel the same way?" he demanded, his voice rising. "You're leading her on, Sirius, and it's not fair."

Sirius gulped, his Adam's apple bobbing up and down. Harry saw something flicker in his eyes, a deep-seated emotion that Sirius rarely revealed. He looked... haunted.

"Marlene," Sirius said, his voice cracking. "I've never really... moved on."

Harry's eyes widened in shock, his mind reeling from the revelation. He had never known about Sirius's past, about the fiancée he had lost. The circumstances of their relationship had never allowed for such intimate conversations.

Sirius's eyes locked onto Harry's, a deep sadness and longing reflected in their depths. For the first time, Harry glimpsed the complexities of his godfather's emotions, the scars that still lingered from his past.

Sirius took a deep breath, his eyes clouding over as he began to recount his story. "Marlene was your mother's best friend, Harry," he said, his voice trembling. "We met through Lily, and... well, we used to flirt, I suppose. But by our fifth year, we started dating seriously."

Harry listened, entranced, as Sirius's words painted a picture of a love that had blossomed in the midst of Hogwarts's magical world. Sirius's eyes sparkled with memories as he described Marlene's laughter, her smile, and her fierce spirit.

"As we grew older, our relationship deepened," Sirius continued, his voice cracking with emotion. "I proposed to her, and she said yes... We were engaged, Harry. We were going to spend the rest of our lives together."

Sirius's voice broke, and he paused, struggling to compose himself. Harry's heart ached as he watched his godfather's emotional turmoil.

"But then... she died," Sirius whispered, the words barely audible. "It was a few months before your parents... before they were killed. I was devastated, Harry. I felt like my world had been shattered."

Harry had only seen his godfather this emotional and vulnerable once before – when Sirius had talked about Harry's parents with him. The pain and sadness etched on Sirius's face were almost too much to bear.

Harry didn't know what to say or how to comfort his godfather, but he knew he had to do something. He opened his arms, and Sirius fell into them, embracing him tightly. For a long moment, they just held each other, the only sound Sirius's muffled sobs.

After a while, Sirius composed himself, his eyes still red-rimmed from his tears. He looked at Harry, his expression serious. "I can never give Marlene's place to anyone, Harry," he said, his voice firm. "I feel like I'd be betraying her if I did."

Harry nodded understandingly, but he also saw an opportunity to help his godfather. "You don't have to give anyone else Marlene's place, Sirius," he said gently. "You can make a new place for Amelia in your heart. It's not about replacing Marlene, but about finding room for someone new."

Sirius looked taken aback, clearly not expecting love advice from his godson. But Harry continued, his words heartfelt. "It's okay if you don't feel the same way about Amelia, Sirius. But it's not okay to suppress your feelings and think you're betraying Marlene. Do you really think Marlene would want you to brood for the rest of your life?"

Sirius's expression faltered, and he looked away, clearly torn. Harry's words had struck a chord, and he knew his godfather had a lot to think about.

Harry's expression turned stern, his eyes locked intensely on Sirius. "If you don't feel the same way about Amelia, at least don't lead her on," he said firmly, his voice filled with conviction. "It would break her heart, and it's already been broken once when you were with Marlene. Don't give her false hope, Sirius. That's not fair to her."

Sirius looked at Harry, a mix of surprise and admiration on his face. He had been told how mature Harry was, despite his young age of 12, but now he truly understood why people said so. There was a depth of understanding in Harry's eyes that belied his years. Still, it was a little embarrassing to be receiving advice from someone so young, but he needed it.

"I'll try," Sirius said finally, his voice a little softer. He looked away, his eyes clouding over as he struggled to come to terms with his emotions.

Just then, they heard Remus's voice from the doorway. "So, now you understand?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his tone. Remus was leaning against the doorframe, a warm smile on his face.

Harry and Sirius were a little surprised, realizing that Remus had been standing there for a while, listening in on their conversation. Remus pushed off from the doorframe and walked into the room, his eyes twinkling with mirth.

"I've been trying to make you understand this for weeks, Sirius," he said, shaking his head, "but I suppose it takes a 12-year-old to drive the point home." Remus's voice was filled with affectionate teasing, but there was also a hint of relief that Sirius was finally starting to understand.

Sirius rolled his eyes good-naturedly, but Harry could see the faintest glimmer of gratitude in his eyes. He knew that Remus had been trying to help him for weeks, and now, thanks to Harry's words, he was finally starting to see things clearly.

Sirius shot back, a hint of defensiveness in his voice. "You're one to talk, Moony," he said, using Remus's nickname. "You've always said I'm too dangerous, giving reasons why you never tried to date a girl." Sirius's tone was light, but there was an undercurrent of seriousness to his words.

Remus's expression turned wistful, and he looked down, his eyes clouding over. "That's different, Padfoot," he said quietly. "I'm a werewolf. I didn't want to put anyone in danger." Remus's voice was laced with a deep sadness, a sense of resignation that had become all too familiar to him.

Sirius snorted. "James, Lily, and I tried to convince you otherwise, but you never listened," he said, shaking his head. Sirius's eyes sparkled with memories of their time at Hogwarts, of the countless times they had tried to persuade Remus to open up, to let someone in.

Remus nodded, a small smile on his face. "Yes, you did. But I was too scared, too worried about hurting someone." Remus's voice cracked, and he paused, collecting himself before continuing. "I didn't want to be a monster, Padfoot. I didn't want to lose control and hurt someone I cared about."

Remus looked up at Sirius, a hint of defensiveness in his eyes. "At least I dated Dorcas," he said quietly.

Harry's curiosity was piqued. "Who's Dorcas?" he asked, looking at Remus. Harry's eyes were wide with interest, and Remus could see the unspoken question in his eyes: what happened to her?

Remus's expression turned somber, and he took a deep breath. "Dorcas was someone I... cared about deeply," he said quietly. "We had a long relationship, but it ended eventually. Shortly before her death, we weren't together anymore." Remus's voice was barely above a whisper, and Harry could sense the depth of his emotions, the pain that still lingered.

Harry's eyes widened in understanding. He thought to himself, "Both of my beloved uncles have had tragic love lives." Harry's heart went out to Remus, to the pain he had endured, and he felt a surge of compassion for his uncle.

Sirius, sensing an opportunity, grinned mischievously. "Now it's your turn, Moony," he said, settling back in his chair. "I'm sure Harry has some advice for you." Sirius's tone was light, but there was a hint of seriousness beneath the surface.

Remus rolled his eyes good-naturedly, but Harry could see a hint of wariness in his eyes. He knew he was in for a lecture, and Sirius was going to enjoy every minute of it.

Harry was all fired up, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Tell me about Dorcas," he asked, his eyes fixed intently on Remus.

Remus raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his voice. "What's gotten into you today, Harry? Uncovering the pasts of Padfoot and me?"

But Harry stood firm, his expression unwavering. Remus sighed, resigned to sharing his story. "Fine," he said, settling back in his chair. "If you must know, it was James and Sirius who persuaded me to start easing up, to start living a little. And eventually, I started dating Dorcas."

Remus's eyes took on a faraway look, a soft smile on his face. "She was a Gryffindor, in the same year as us. A friend of Marlene's and Lily's. We dated for three years, and... she was wonderful. She didn't have a problem when I revealed I was a werewolf. She was understanding, supportive..."

Remus's voice trailed off, his eyes clouding over. "But one day, I broke up with her. The last full moon, I almost bit her. I was horrified. I couldn't risk hurting her, couldn't risk losing control again."

Harry's eyes widened in understanding, his heart going out to Remus. "What happened to her?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Remus's expression turned somber, his voice cracking. "She died, Harry. The Death Eaters killed her, just four months after Marlene's death, and one and a half months before... your parents."

Remus's eyes dropped, his voice barely above a whisper. "She died a few months after our breakup," he said, the pain still evident in his eyes. "I only have one regret, Harry. She came over to my house a month after we broke up, trying to talk to me, but I... I was rude to her. I didn't want to talk, didn't want to face her. And then... and then she was gone, a few months later."

Remus's voice cracked, and he paused, collecting himself. "I just never got to apologize, Harry. Never got to tell her how sorry I was for the way I treated her. That's a regret I'll carry with me for the rest of my life." Remus's eyes were filled with tears, and Harry could see the depth of his sorrow. He reached out, putting a hand on Remus's shoulder, offering what little comfort he could.

After Sirius and Remus left the room to join Ron, Charlie, the twins, and Susan for a game of Quidditch, the room fell silent. Harry sat on his bed, lost in thought, reflecting on the conversations he had just had with his uncles.

Just then, the door creaked open, and Ginny slipped inside. "Hey, Harry," she said softly, closing the door behind her. "What's going on? You've been in here for a while."

Harry looked up at Ginny, his eyes serious. "I had a talk with Sirius and Remus," he said, his voice low. "They told me some things... about their pasts."

Ginny's curiosity was piqued, and she sat down beside Harry on the bed. "What did they say?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with interest.

Harry told Ginny everything, from Sirius's feelings about Marlene to Remus's regret over his treatment of Dorcas. Ginny listened intently, her expression a mix of sadness and understanding. When Harry finished, she let out a soft sigh.

"I hope Amelia and Sirius get together," she said, her voice filled with a quiet optimism. "They seem to really care about each other. And maybe Remus will find someone too," she added, a hint of wistfulness in her tone. Ginny's eyes sparkled with hope as she thought about the possibilities, about the chance for her loved ones to find happiness.

Harry nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of solidarity with Ginny. They sat there in comfortable silence for a moment, lost in their own thoughts, but together in their hopes for the future.

Ginny's expression turned soft and affectionate as she looked at Harry. "I'm very proud to be your girlfriend," she said, her voice filled with emotion. "It was very nice of you to motivate Sirius like that. You're always thinking of others, Harry." She smiled, her eyes shining with admiration.

Harry felt a warmth spread through his chest at Ginny's words. He smiled back at her, feeling grateful for her presence in his life. "Maybe I can do the same for Remus sometime," he said, his eyes sparkling with determination.

Ginny nodded, her expression encouraging. "I'm sure you will, Harry. You have a way of reaching people." She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "You're going to be okay, Harry. You'll recover from your injuries in no time."

Harry snuggled into Ginny's side, feeling a sense of comfort and security wash over him. His injuries from the morning had healed significantly, leaving him with only a few minor bruises and scrapes. Ginny's words of encouragement and her gentle touch made him feel like he was already on the mend.

Then, just as Harry and Ginny were enjoying a quiet moment together, Daisy knocked on the door. She looked anxious, her brow furrowed with concern. Harry's heart went out to her, knowing that she was probably thinking about their conversation before breakfast - the one where they had discussed the possibility that she might be his real sister.

"It's okay, Daisy," Harry said, trying to reassure her. "It doesn't matter if you're not my biological sister. I'll adopt you as one anyway. You'll go to Hogwarts as Daisy Potter, and that's all that matters." Harry's voice was filled with conviction, and Daisy's face lit up with a smile.

"I don't want to be in any other house than yours, Harry," Daisy said, her eyes shining with determination. "And people say Ginny will be in Gryffindor too." Harry chuckled, remembering the countless times he had heard that prediction.

"The houses don't matter, Daisy," Harry said, shaking his head. "I mean, think about it. Ron, Hermione, Neville, and I, we're all Gryffindors, but we've always been friends with people from other houses. And even though Draco's a Slytherin, we've managed to put our differences aside and become friends. This year, when you, Ginny, Dudley, Draco's brother Scorpius, and the others join as first years, we'll make sure you all stay united, no matter what house you're in. And by the time I'm in my seventh year, the whole school will be united, forever."

After Daisy left, Harry and Ginny were surprised by the arrival of two more visitors: Professor McGonagall, affectionately known as "Gran Minnie" by Harry, and Professor Snape. McGonagall, with her characteristic stern yet warm demeanor, smiled as she entered the room.

"Harry, dear, I'm so sorry I couldn't visit yesterday," she said, her eyes twinkling with apology. "I had to attend to a rather important task - delivering a Hogwarts letter to a new Muggleborn student. I did write you a letter, though, to let you know I was thinking of you." She smiled, her expression softening.

Snape, who had been quietly observing the exchange, spoke up in a tone that was surprisingly gentle. "I, too, was occupied with a similar task, Potter. Delivering Hogwarts letters to new students is a responsibility that cannot be taken lightly." Harry noticed a hint of warmth in Snape's eyes, a sign that he genuinely cared for Harry's well-being.

As Snape's eyes met Ginny's, Harry noticed a subtle change in his expression. It was a hint of curiosity, a spark of interest, mixed with a dash of warmth. This was, after all, the first time Snape had met Ginny properly. When Harry was unconscious, they hadn't had much of a chance to interact, and Snape had only caught glimpses of her during his visits to Harry's bedside.

"Ah, Ginny," Snape said, his voice a little softer than usual, with a hint of genuine warmth. "It's a pleasure to finally meet you properly." He nodded at her, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in her features, his gaze lingering on her bright smile and sparkling eyes.

"I've heard a lot about you, of course," Snape continued, his tone conversational, almost friendly. "Harry's told me all about you. Especially when we were working on the Potter-Snape Amnesia Potion last year." He paused, a small, enigmatic smile playing on his lips. "He mentioned that you're his girlfriend."

Snape's eyes locked onto Ginny's, his gaze intense, yet not unkind. "I hope you'll follow in Harry's footsteps, Ginny," he said, his voice filled with a hint of expectation. "He's an exceptional potion maker. I daresay, one of the best I've ever had the pleasure of teaching." Snape's eyes seemed to bore into Ginny's, as if searching for a glimmer of the same passion, the same talent that Harry possessed.

Professor McGonagall watched the exchange between Snape and Ginny with great interest. She couldn't help but think that if this had been a year ago, she would have thought Snape had lost his marbles, praising a Gryffindor student like Harry. But things had changed dramatically since Harry joined Hogwarts.

Harry's determination to prove himself, despite being the son of James Potter, had slowly chipped away at Snape's defenses. Snape had begun to see Harry in a different light, as an individual rather than just the son of his former nemesis. As a result, Snape's attitude had undergone a significant transformation, much to the pleasure of students from other houses and the displeasure of older Slytherin students.

However, the Slytherin students in Harry's year didn't seem to mind Snape's change of heart. Harry, along with his best friends Draco, Hermione, Ron, and Neville, had managed to unite their year mates, breaking down the traditional barriers between the houses. It was a remarkable achievement, one that McGonagall hoped would have a lasting impact on the Hogwarts community.

"I must say, Severus, you're being unusually... diplomatic," McGonagall said, raising an eyebrow as she spoke. Snape's eyes flickered towards her, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.

"Merely recognizing talent, Minerva," Snape replied, his voice smooth as silk. "Ginny, I expect great things from you. Do not disappoint me."

As the evening wore on, Grandma Mrs. Tucker insisted that McGonagall and Snape stay for dinner. Pyre, who had arrived for Harry's check-up, also joined the lively gathering. Charlie and Pyre were beaming with happiness, their love radiating like a warm glow.

The dinner table was a vibrant tapestry of colors, laughter, and conversation. Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Charlie, the twins, Percy, Ron, Harry, Dudley, Daisy, Ginny, Sirius, Amelia, Susan, Remus, Pyre, and McGonagall (or Gran Minnie, as Harry affectionately called her) all gathered around the table.

As they sat down to eat, Snape's eyes scanned the table, his gaze lingering on Dudley and Daisy. "I trust you both are prepared for the academic rigors of Hogwarts?" he asked, his voice firm but not unkind.

Dudley and Daisy exchanged nervous glances, but Snape's words were tempered with a hint of warmth. "You will find that Hogwarts is not just a school, but a community. And I expect you both to uphold the values of hard work, discipline, and loyalty."

Sirius, still wary of his former rival, maintained a cool distance from Snape. The tension between them was palpable, but Remus attempted to bridge the gap with friendly conversation. Though Snape's responses were curt, it was clear that their shared concern for Harry's well-being had created a fragile truce.

As the dinner drew to a close, Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled warmly at the gathering. "It's so wonderful to see you all together. Harry, dear, you're surrounded by people who love and care for you. That's the greatest magic of all."

As the evening drew to a close, Snape, Pyre, and McGonagall bid their farewells and departed, leaving the rest of the group to retire to their rooms. Harry felt a sense of gratitude wash over him, knowing that everyone had gathered at the manor to support him during his recovery.

The next three days passed in a blur for Harry as his injuries continued to heal. Grandma Mrs. Tucker, pleased with his progress, gave him permission to venture out into the manor's gardens. Ginny was overjoyed to see Harry happy and mobile again, and she spent hours strolling with him through the gardens, enjoying the warm sunshine and fresh air.

These three days were filled with a steady stream of visitors, each one bringing their own brand of cheer and support. Snape, McGonagall, and Pyre all made repeat visits, with Pyre's visits perhaps motivated as much by her affection for Charlie as her concern for Harry's health. Madam Pomfrey, the Hogwarts nurse, also stopped by to check on Harry's progress and offer her expertise.

Harry's other best friends, Draco, Hermione, and Neville, who were not staying at the manor, also made a point to visit him regularly. Their lively conversations and jokes helped to lift Harry's spirits and made his recovery feel more enjoyable.

On the fourth day of his recovery, Harry sat in his room with Ginny snuggled up beside him. The atmosphere was cozy, with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Amelia, Sirius, Remus, Snape, and McGonagall gathered around. Amelia, her expression serious, announced that she had spoken with Patricia Moon, the head of the Department of Child Healthcare and Abuse at the Ministry of Magic.

"Patricia may send someone or come herself tomorrow to take your account, Harry," Amelia explained. "This will help finalize the case against the Dursleys and set up their trial." Harry's eyes widened at the mention of the trial, but before he could ask any questions, he turned to Ginny and asked, "Why didn't Dumbledore come to visit me?" Ginny had told him that Dumbledore was there when they found him unconscious and during his treatment, but he hadn't visited since Harry woke up.

The atmosphere in the room grew cold, with Sirius and Snape nodding in agreement. The tension was palpable, and Harry sensed that everyone in the room was upset with Dumbledore. Even Ginny's expression turned cold, and Harry couldn't understand why. "It's not fair," Harry said, feeling a surge of defensiveness. "It's not Dumbledore's fault that my relatives abused me."

Snape's eyes narrowed, his voice low and even. "You don't understand, Potter. Dumbledore's decision to leave you with the Dursleys... it's a complicated matter." McGonagall's expression was somber, and she placed a gentle hand on Harry's shoulder. "We'll explain everything to you, Harry. But for now, let's just focus on your recovery and the trial ahead."

Just as it seemed like the conversation was going to escalate further, Mrs. Weasley intervened, her voice calm and soothing. "That's enough, everyone. Harry's right. We shouldn't be jumping to conclusions without knowing the full story."

McGonagall nodded, her expression thoughtful. "You're right, of course. We'll have to wait and see what Dumbledore has to say for himself."

Harry's face was still flushed with emotion, but he nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. "Thank you," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

As the conversation drew to a close, the group outside the room, who had been trying to listen in, breathed a collective sigh of relief. Ron turned to the others and whispered, "I think Harry's right. We shouldn't be blaming Dumbledore without knowing the facts."

Susan nodded in agreement. "And Harry's right, it's not Dumbledore's fault. It's the Dursleys who are to blame."

The twins, Fred and George, exchanged a mischievous glance. "We'll make sure to keep an ear out for any more gossip," Fred whispered, grinning.

Charlie, who had been quietly observing the exchange, spoke up. "I think we should focus on supporting Harry right now. He's been through a lot."

Daisy, who had grown more confident over the past four days, nodded in agreement. "We're all here for you, Harry. We're not going anywhere."

Just as the group outside the room was about to disperse, Mrs. Weasley's voice rang out, her tone stern. "What's going on here? I can hear you all whispering and eavesdropping!" Her eyes narrowed, her gaze sweeping over the guilty faces.

Daisy's eyes widened, and she took a step back, looking sheepish. Ron, Susan, the twins, Charlie, Dudley and Daisy all exchanged nervous glances.

However, before Mrs. Weasley's scolding could escalate, Harry intervened, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "It's okay, Mrs. Weasley. I would have told them everything anyway."

Mrs. Weasley's expression softened, and she smiled, her eyes twinkling. "Oh, Harry. You're a sly one, aren't you?" She chuckled, shaking her head.

But then, her expression turned stern once more, and she turned to Harry. "However, young man, that doesn't mean you're off the hook. You should have been more careful about sharing your story. You're not just a student, Harry. You're the Boy Who Lived. You have to be mindful of your surroundings and the people around you."

Harry smiled sheepishly, feeling a warmth in his heart. It was the first time Mrs. Weasley had ever scolded him, and he realized that it felt like a scolding from a mother – firm, yet loving.

Next Chapter is  The Ultimate Confrontation !

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. This was it. I had taken quite a liberty at Remus and Sirius past but I guess that's allowed as it's a fanfiction. I hope you liked the chapter. Next chapter would contain Dumbledore and confrontation . Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

As the room emptied, Harry sat down at his desk, quill in hand, and began to write a letter to Dumbledore. "I want to meet him," Harry said to himself, his mind made up. He poured his thoughts and feelings onto the parchment, his handwriting flowing smoothly across the page.

Ginny, who had lingered behind, watched Harry with a thoughtful expression. "Do you think he'll come?" she asked, her voice tinged with skepticism. "After what happened, I mean."

Harry looked up, his eyes meeting Ginny's. "Yes, I think he will," Harry said, his voice firm. "Dumbledore's not the kind of person to avoid confrontation. Besides, I want to hear his side of the story."

Ginny nodded, her expression softening. She knew she would be cold to Dumbledore when she saw him, but she also knew that Harry was right. It wasn't fair to judge Dumbledore without knowing the truth. "You're right, Harry," Ginny said, smiling. "As always."

Dumbledore's eyes, usually twinkling with warmth and wisdom, were dimmed by the weight of his guilt. His slender fingers drummed a slow rhythm on the armrest of his chair as he paced back and forth in his office, Fawkes watching him with concerned eyes. The soft glow of the candles and the warm light of the setting sun streaming through the windows seemed to mock him, highlighting the darkness of his own thoughts.

"How could I not have known?" Dumbledore whispered to himself, his voice laced with self-reproach and regret. "Ten years, Fawkes... ten years of abuse and neglect. I thought I was protecting him, but I was blind to the truth. I was so focused on keeping him safe from Voldemort, from the Dark Lord's followers, that I neglected to consider the dangers that lurked in his own home."

Dumbledore's thoughts were a jumble of emotions - guilt, regret, and a deep sense of responsibility. He had thought that leaving Harry with the Dursleys was the best decision, given the circumstances. The Dursleys, although unpleasant and neglectful, were Harry's blood relatives, and Dumbledore had hoped that they would provide a sense of stability and normalcy for the young boy. But now, he wondered if he had made a terrible mistake.

"What if I had checked on him more often?" Dumbledore mused, his eyes clouding over with uncertainty. "What if I had been more vigilant? What if I had not been so focused on the prophecy, on the destiny that lay ahead for Harry?"

Fawkes, sensing his master's distress, spread his wings and let out a soft, comforting cry. Dumbledore smiled weakly, reaching out to stroke the phoenix's feathers. "You are right, my dear Fawkes," he said. "I must not dwell on the past. I must focus on the present and the future. Harry's future."

But Dumbledore's thoughts were already racing ahead, consumed by the prophecy and the weight of his responsibility to prepare Harry for the ultimate battle against Voldemort. He knew that he had to remain detached, to keep his emotions in check. But it was too late for that. Dumbledore had already grown to care for Harry, and he knew that their bond would only continue to grow stronger.

As the darkness gathered outside, Dumbledore's office seemed to shrink, the shadows closing in around him. He felt the weight of his years, the burden of his responsibilities. But he also felt a sense of determination, a sense of purpose. He would do everything in his power to make things right, to protect Harry and prepare him for the challenges that lay ahead.

As Dumbledore's thoughts wandered back to Harry's first year at Hogwarts, a warm smile spread across his face. He remembered the young boy's infectious enthusiasm, his quick wit, and his kind heart. Harry had a way of bringing people together, and his friendship with Draco, Hermione, Ron, and Neville had been a beacon of hope for the entire school.

Dumbledore's eyes drifted to the painting that Harry had given him on Christmas, a portrait of himself and his sister Ariana. The painting was a remarkable work of magic, for it showed Ariana as she would have looked if she had lived to be as old as Dumbledore. The Ariana in the painting waved at Dumbledore, and he felt a pang of sadness mixed with joy.

Just then, Fawkes let out a soft squawk, and Dumbledore looked up to see Hedwig, Harry's owl, landing on the windowsill with a letter in her talons. Dumbledore's heart skipped a beat as he took the letter from Hedwig and broke the seal.

"Ah, Harry," Dumbledore murmured, his eyes scanning the pages. "You want to meet with me, do you?" Dumbledore's expression turned thoughtful as he read on, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of sadness and hope.

Dumbledore's eyes scanned the letter, his expression a complex tapestry of emotions. Guilt, anxiety, and a deep sense of responsibility all warred for dominance. Harry wanted to meet him, to talk about what had happened. Dumbledore felt a pang of sorrow, knowing that he had to confront the consequences of his own decisions.

Fawkes, sensing Dumbledore's distress, softly sang a gentle melody, as if trying to comfort him. The phoenix's sweet voice wove a soothing spell, calming the turmoil in Dumbledore's mind. He closed his eyes, letting the music wash over him, and began to breathe deeply.

Dumbledore's heart swelled with emotion as he gazed at the then, the portrait of Ariana waved at Dumbledore, and he nodded in response. "Yes, my dear sister," he whispered. "I fear I have failed another child. But I shall make it right, I promise." Dumbledore's voice was barely audible, but Fawkes heard him and softly trilled a reassuring phrase.

Dumbledore's eyes returned to the letter, and he nodded to himself. He would meet with Harry, and he would explain everything. He owed it to the boy, and to himself. With a deep breath, Dumbledore stood up, his long robes billowing around him like a dark cloud.

"Fawkes, it seems I have a meeting to attend," Dumbledore said, his voice firm and resolute. "Let us go and face the music, my dear phoenix." Fawkes spread his magnificent wings, and with a soft cry, he followed Dumbledore out of the office, ready to face whatever lay ahead.

As Ginny tucked Harry under the blankets, he smiled up at her, feeling grateful for her warmth and care. They had come upstairs half an hour ago, after a dinner that had been filled with conversation and laughter. At dinner, Harry had shared the news that he had written a letter to Dumbledore, and that he was sure the headmaster would come to meet him tomorrow.

"I'm sure he'll come," Harry had said, looking around the table at the faces of his loved ones. Sirius, Amelia, Susan, Ron, Percy, the twins, Charlie, Remus, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Dudley, Daisy, Snape, and McGonagall had all nodded, but Harry knew that they would be cold towards Dumbledore for a while.

Ginny settled onto the bed beside Harry, her eyes shining with concern. "Are you sure you're okay, Harry?" she asked, her voice soft. "I know it's been a tough few days."

Harry nodded, feeling a sense of peace wash over him. "I'm fine, Ginny," he said. "Just tired. But I'm glad we're all together. It makes me feel safer."

Ginny smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "We're always together, Harry," she said. "No matter what."

As Ginny slipped under the blanket beside him, Harry felt a sense of comfort and security wash over him. They snuggled together, their bodies fitting together like two pieces of a puzzle. The warmth of Ginny's body and the gentle rhythm of her breathing soon lulled Harry into a deep sleep.

In the dreamland, Harry and Ginny strolled hand in hand through a lush, vibrant forest. The sun shone down on them, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. They talked about everything and nothing, their conversation flowing easily as they walked.

"I'm so glad we're together, Ginny," Harry said, his voice filled with emotion.

Ginny smiled, her eyes sparkling with happiness. "Me too, Harry. I love you."

"I love you too, Ginny," Harry replied, his heart full of joy and contentment.

As they walked, the forest around them began to change. The trees grew taller and the flowers more vibrant.

As Harry and Ginny entered the breakfast room, they were greeted by the familiar faces of Sirius, Amelia, Susan, Ron, Percy, the twins, Charlie, Remus, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Dudley, Daisy, Professor Snape, and Professor McGonagall. Harry's eyes widened in surprise as he took in the gathering. "Wait, Professor McGonagall - I mean, Gran Minnie - and Professor Snape, why are you here so early?" he asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. "You visited me yesterday, didn't you?"

Gran Minnie, Professor McGonagall, spoke up, her voice firm. "They're here to confront Dumbledore, if he shows up," she explained, her eyes flashing with determination.

Harry nodded, understanding. The group ate their breakfast in silence, the tension in the air palpable.

Just as they were finishing up, the doorbell of the manor rang, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker got up to answer it. She returned with Dumbledore, who looked guilty and ashamed.

Mrs. Weasley immediately stood up, her voice firm. "Kids, why don't you go and play a game of Quidditch?" she suggested, her eyes sweeping over Charlie, the twins, Percy, Daisy, Dudley, Ron, and Susan.

The kids protested, but ultimately left the room, still grumbling. Ginny, however, remained seated, her eyes fixed on Dumbledore.

"You can go too, Ginny," Harry said, but she shook her head, her jaw set in determination.

Mrs. Weasley tried to persuade her, but Ginny was stubborn. The room fell silent, with everyone's eyes fixed on Dumbledore, who looked like he was waiting for judgment.

"Harry, are you... okay?" Dumbledore asked, his voice barely above a whisper, as if he was ashamed to even speak.

Harry nodded, his expression neutral. "Yes, I'm fine, professor," he replied, his voice calm.

Dumbledore's eyes, filled with remorse, locked onto Harry's as he apologized, "Harry, I am deeply sorry that I did not realize you were being abused. I failed you, and for that, I am truly sorry."

Before Harry could respond, Sirius's cold voice cut through the air, "Did you know about the abuse, Dumbledore?" His tone was accusatory, and his eyes narrowed, as if daring Dumbledore to lie.

Dumbledore's expression turned even more somber, "Of course not, Sirius. If I had known, I would have never..." His voice trailed off, but his words had a profound effect on the room.

The coldness in the air began to dissipate, replaced by a sense of understanding. Amelia's voice was gentle as she asked, "Was it absolutely necessary for Harry to stay with the Dursleys?"

Dumbledore's eyes dropped, and he nodded, "I have said before, at the time, it was the best and only option. The blood wards would keep Harry safe from Voldemort."

Remus, usually calm and collected, snorted in disgust, "Safe? Harry wasn't safe, was he? Not from the Dursleys, at least." His voice was laced with bitterness.

McGonagall's voice rose, her eyes flashing with anger, "What do you mean by 'only option', Dumbledore? I was there that day, and I warned you not to leave Harry with the Dursleys. But you didn't listen." Her voice trembled with emotion, "I would have raised Harry myself, if only you had let me."

Dumbledore's eyes, filled with regret, locked onto McGonagall's as he apologized, "Minerva, I am truly sorry that I did not take you up on your offer to raise Harry. I realize now that it would have been a better option, but at the time, I feared for the danger it would pose to you and Harry."

He took a deep breath, explaining the circumstances that had led to his decision. "Sirius was imprisoned, and we all believed him to be a traitor. Remus, as much as I value his friendship, was in no condition to care for a child, and the Ministry would have never allowed a werewolf to raise Harry. You, Minerva, offered to take Harry in, but it was a perilous time. Voldemort had just been defeated by a mere infant, and his followers, the Death Eaters, were still at large. We all know what they did to the Longbottoms, driving them to the brink of insanity."

The room fell silent, as the weight of Dumbledore's words sank in. While it did not excuse the abuse Harry had suffered at the hands of the Dursleys, it did provide a context for Dumbledore's decision. The coldness in the air began to dissipate, replaced by a sense of understanding, though it was clear that forgiveness would take time.

Harry, who had been quietly observing the exchange, finally found his chance to speak up. "I know it wasn't your fault, Professor," he said, his voice clear and firm. "You did what you thought was best at the time."

Sirius's expression remained cold, his voice firm as he spoke, "No, Harry, it was Dumbledore's fault. He should have checked on you, made sure you were safe. He's the Headmaster of Hogwarts, for crying out loud! He's supposed to protect his students, not leave them to rot with people like the Dursleys."

Snape, surprisingly, nodded in agreement with Sirius, his eyes gleaming with intensity as he added, "Yes, Headmaster, your decision to leave Harry with the Dursleys was... questionable, at best. You knew they were not suitable guardians, and yet you chose to leave him with them anyway."

Ginny's voice was icy as she turned to Dumbledore, her eyes flashing with anger. "Why didn't you check on Harry all these years? Why did you just leave him there, with those... people? You knew they didn't want him, that they only kept him for the sake of appearances. Why didn't you do something to stop it?"

Dumbledore's expression was sorrowful as he explained, "I couldn't risk compromising the wards that protected Harry until he turned eleven. If I had intervened, it would have risked the entire purpose of hiding him. I did, however, place Mrs. Figg next door to keep an eye on Harry, but clearly, she failed to realize the extent of the abuse."

The room erupted into a cacophony of blame and recrimination, with everyone except Harry condemning Dumbledore's decision. McGonagall's voice was stern, "Albus, how could you have been so blind? You knew the Dursleys were not fit to care for a child, and yet you left Harry with them anyway."

Remus's voice was laced with disappointment, "I thought you knew better, Albus. I thought you cared more about Harry's well-being."

But Harry's patience had worn thin. "Shut up!" he exclaimed loudly, his voice echoing off the walls. "It's not Dumbledore's fault! The Dursleys were clever, they kept up appearances in the neighborhood, making everyone think they were wonderful for taking in their orphaned nephew. No one knew what was really going on behind closed doors. They were experts at hiding the truth, and I was just a kid. I didn't know any better."

The room fell silent, with all eyes on Harry. Dumbledore's expression was one of gratitude, while the others looked on, their faces etched with varying degrees of shame and regret.

McGonagall's voice was laced with frustration as she asked, "Why didn't you check Potter's will, Albus? Why didn't you know what James and Lily had wanted for their son?" The others in the room echoed her question, their voices rising in a chorus of indignation.

Harry intervened once again, his voice calm and reasonable. "It's not his fault, you all know that. The will was sealed with dark runes and magic at Gringotts. Even the goblins didn't realize it. It was a compulsion spell that prevented them from giving it to anyone but me, unless I asked for it myself. And at the time, I was just a baby. Dumbledore couldn't have done anything."

Dumbledore's expression was somber as he spoke, "I am at fault, I could have tried. I shall do better in the future. But I must admit, I ignored the will, knowing that it may not have allowed me to place Harry with the Dursleys." The others in the room looked even more outraged, their faces red with anger.

But Harry realized that, on this matter, Dumbledore was indeed at fault. However, given the circumstances at the time, it was a necessary decision, as Dumbledore had already explained. The risk of compromising the wards and putting Harry in greater danger had been too great. Harry's eyes met Dumbledore's, and he saw the deep regret and sorrow there.

Sirius's voice was laced with anger and frustration as he spoke, "Dumbledore had no right to place Harry with the Dursleys. He's just the Headmaster of Hogwarts, and at the time, Harry was just a baby, which means Dumbledore wasn't even his guardian then. He had no authority to make decisions for Harry." Amelia nodded in agreement, her eyes flashing with indignation, while Grandma Mrs. Tucker, her silver hair gleaming in the light, shook her head, her expression stern.

Sirius's anger boiled over, his voice rising as he spoke, "Dumbledore is at fault, really. It's his responsibility as the Head of the wizarding world to protect Harry, to save him from the Dursleys and Voldemort. He's the one who's supposed to keep us all safe, and he failed Harry miserably." The others in the room murmured in agreement, their faces set in stern lines.

Harry's laughter was bitter, attracting the attention of everyone in the room. "You're all hypocrites," he said, his voice laced with venom, his eyes flashing with anger. The room fell silent, with all eyes on Harry.

Sirius's eyes narrowed, his brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean, Harry?" he asked, his voice cautious, his tone questioning.

Harry's eyes locked onto Sirius's, his gaze piercing. "You say it's Dumbledore's responsibility to protect me from Voldemort, but at the same time, you say he had no right to make decisions for me. It's just hypocritical." His voice dripped with accusation, his words biting. "You're my godfather, Sirius, not Dumbledore. It was your responsibility to keep me safe, to protect me from the Dursleys and Voldemort."

Sirius looked shocked, his eyes wide with surprise, while Remus's eyes flashed with anger for a moment. Sirius's voice was defensive, his tone protesting. "It wasn't my fault that I was framed and imprisoned in Azkaban, Harry. I couldn't have protected you, no matter how much I wanted to."

Harry's smirk was bitter, his eyes cold. "You decided to follow Peter, didn't you?" he asked, his voice laced with accusation. Sirius's eyes looked hurt, and Harry knew he had wounded him, but he felt it was necessary.

Sirius's voice was hot with emotion, his words tumbling out in a rush. "I lost my best friend, and Lily... I wasn't thinking clearly. I just made a mistake, Harry. I was blinded by my own guilt and grief."

Ginny's expression softened as she looked at Harry, her eyes filled with understanding and a hint of admiration. She was still angry at Dumbledore, but she now realized what Harry was trying to do - to make them see that Dumbledore was not infallible, but human, just like them. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley also seemed to grasp Harry's point, their faces nodding in agreement, their eyes shining with newfound understanding.

Harry smiled, relieved that someone understood what he was trying to say. "Exactly," he said, his voice calm and measured. "Sirius, you made a mistake that day, just like Dumbledore did. We all make mistakes that we regret. If you can acknowledge that you made a mistake, why is it so hard for everyone to understand that Dumbledore did the same? He's only human, just like the rest of us. He makes mistakes, just like we do."

Sirius looked confused, his brow furrowed in uncertainty, his eyes clouded with doubt. The others in the room also looked puzzled, unsure of how to respond to Harry's words. McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her expression thoughtful, as she weighed Harry's words. Remus's face was a picture of concentration, his eyes fixed intently on Harry.

The room fell silent, with all eyes on Harry. The tension in the air was palpable, as everyone waited for someone to speak up, to respond to Harry's words. Dumbledore's eyes, however, were fixed on Harry, a look of gratitude and admiration on his face. He seemed to be saying, "Thank you, Harry, for understanding me, for seeing me as human."

They all seemed to understand Harry's point, but due to the fact that they loved him dearly, their minds weren't working straight, especially Sirius, Snape, and to some extent, McGonagall. Their emotions clouded their judgment, making it difficult for them to see reason. The pain and suffering Harry had endured at the hands of the Dursleys was still fresh in their minds, and it was hard for them to reconcile that with Dumbledore's actions.

Snape's voice was laced with criticism as he spoke, "But Dumbledore should not make decisions for others, it's like treating them as pawns in a game of chess." His eyes flashed with annoyance, his expression stern. He crossed his arms over his chest, his posture rigid with disapproval.

Harry smiled, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Yes, it seems wrong, but why don't you understand?" he asked, his voice calm. "Again, you're being hypocritical. You know Dumbledore had so much pressure on him, it's not easy being the leader of the light. As a leader, he has to take some harsh steps to ensure safety, for the greater good. He had to think of everyone, the whole wizarding world, not just me." Harry's eyes locked onto Snape's, his gaze piercing.

Sirius's eyes narrowed, his expression skeptical, but Harry continued, undeterred. "And yes, as you said, Sirius, Dumbledore is just a headmaster, he doesn't have any compulsion to be a leader, to think of everyone. But if that's true, then also, Dumbledore has absolutely no need to stay in the fight against Voldemort. And it's hypocritical if you expect Dumbledore to stay in the fight as the leader of the light, but then also accuse him of making decisions as one." Harry's voice rose, his passion evident.

The room fell silent, with all eyes on Harry. Dumbledore's eyes shone with pride, his expression grateful. McGonagall's eyes narrowed, her expression thoughtful, as she weighed Harry's words. Remus's face was a picture of concentration, his eyes fixed intently on Harry.

"Again, Dumbledore is the greatest wizard alive, but he's not perfect, neither is anyone else," Harry said, his voice calm. "Everyone makes mistakes. And Dumbledore's position allows him to make big decisions. It's rather lucky that Dumbledore is usually right, because given his position, his mistakes have a bigger impact than ours." Harry's eyes swept the room, his gaze meeting the eyes of everyone there.

Harry's eyes locked onto the faces of his loved ones, his voice filled with conviction and a hint of desperation. "And yes, it was a mistake that Dumbledore placed me with the Dursleys, which he regrets. But if anyone is at fault, it's the Dursleys. And if someone else, then it's me myself." He took a deep breath, his words tumbling out in a rush, as if he had been holding them back for too long.

"I had many chances to tell others, but I never did," he continued, his voice cracking with emotion. "Grandma Mrs. Tucker met me when I was six and was a mentor for me; I could have told her, but I didn't. I could have told her when she became my honorary grandma, but I didn't. I met Ginny last year; I could have told her, but I didn't. I could have told her parents, but I didn't. I could have told Professor Snape, or Gran Minnie, or Dumbledore himself the whole last year, but I didn't."

Harry's voice dropped to a whisper, his eyes scanning the room as if searching for understanding. "I could have told my best friends - Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco - but I didn't. I could have told Remus or Sirius when I met them last year, but I didn't. I could have told Amelia, she's the head of the DMLE, but I didn't. Because, in my mentality, I had this notion that I could never tell anyone. I was unable to."

The room was silent, with all eyes on Harry. His voice cracked, his emotions raw. "People say I'm very brave, but I was scared. And, honestly, I'm just 12. It's my fault that I almost died that day, and if it hadn't been for Dudley calling the Aurors, and if McGonagall, Snape, Dumbledore, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Ginny, and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley hadn't come that day, they would never have realized that I was abused."

Harry's eyes locked onto the faces of his loved ones, his voice firm, but laced with a hint of sadness. "Yes, it was my fault, not that it means I deserve to be abused, but again, it was a mistake not to tell anyone. A mistake anyone could make, because we're human, just like Sirius did, just like Dumbledore did." The room remained silent, the weight of Harry's words hanging in the air like a challenge.

Dumbledore's eyes widened in amazement as he listened to Harry's words. He thought to himself, "Yes, I, Dumbledore, had lost my family years ago. My father died, my mother died, my sister died, and my brother Aberforth blamed me for it and was never close to me again. And my childhood friend, Grindelwald... yes, he was my friend, but it was hard to fight against him, to defeat him. At last, Grindelwald understood his mistake and is facing the consequences, imprisoned at Nurmengard. But I, Albus, was alone. Yes, I made great friends, McGonagall, Fawkes... I was seen as the leader of the light. I am the Headmaster, a profession I love. But Harry... he is so mature at just 12. The way he defended me... it was just so... so..." Dumbledore's voice cracked as he spoke, his eyes welling up with tears.

"I give you my deepest regret and gratitude, Harry," Dumbledore said, his voice trembling. But then, something unexpected happened. Dumbledore cried. It was the first time he had cried in years. Harry immediately hugged him, trying to comfort him. Dumbledore's frail body shook with sobs, his tears streaming down his face.

The others in the room were shocked to see Dumbledore cry. Ginny looked at Harry, her eyes shining with admiration. "He is just so loving and selfless," she thought to herself. "I am bloody lucky that he loves me, and I know that I can never stop loving him." Mr. and Mrs. Weasley looked proud, as did McGonagall, Snape, and Remus. Sirius, now getting a better judgment, his anger fading, understood.

Harry turned to Dumbledore and said, "Yes, it would be difficult for me to trust you so much like before again, but as I said, it's a mistake. I also apologize to you on behalf of others for their accusations." Dumbledore felt a pang of regret, knowing that he deserved the accusations, but he was touched by Harry's apology.

Dumbledore's eyes met Harry's, his gaze filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Harry," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Your forgiveness means the world to me."

Then, Harry turned to the others and said, "If I can forgive Dumbledore, then you should too. After all, I had endured abuse." His words hung in the air, a challenge to the others to reevaluate their judgment of Dumbledore.

Dumbledore shook his head, his eyes filled with regret. "No, Harry, I was at fault," he said, his voice firm.

Harry's expression was resolute. "And so were the others," he said, his gaze sweeping the room.

The others looked at each other, a mixture of shame and admiration on their faces. "Yes, Harry was right," they thought to themselves. "He is so mature for his own good."

McGonagall was the first to speak up, her voice soft. "Dumbledore, Harry, I apologize to both of you. I should have trusted Dumbledore's judgment, and I should have been more supportive of you, Harry."

Snape's eyes narrowed, but his voice was laced with a hint of warmth. "I, too, apologize to both of you. My... concern for you clouded my judgment, Harry. And, Dumbledore, I should have trusted your wisdom."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker's eyes sparkled with tears. "Oh, Dumbledore, Harry, I am so sorry. I should have been there for you more, Harry, and I should have trusted your judgment, Dumbledore."

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley looked at each other, then back at Dumbledore and Harry. "We're sorry, both of you. We should have been more supportive of you, Harry, and we should have trusted your wisdom, Dumbledore."

Amelia's expression was somber. "I apologize to both of you. As the head of the DMLE, I should have been more vigilant, and I should have trusted Dumbledore's judgment."

Sirius's eyes were filled with regret. "Mate, Dumbledore, I'm sorry. I should have been there for you more, Harry, and I should have trusted Dumbledore's wisdom."

Remus's voice was soft. "Dumbledore, Harry, I apologize to both of you. I should have been more understanding of both of your perspectives."

Ginny's eyes shone with tears. "Dumbledore, Harry, I'm so sorry. I should have been more supportive of you, Harry, and I should have trusted Dumbledore's judgment."

Dumbledore waved his hand, a warm smile on his face. "No, no, my dear friends. As Harry said, we are humans, and we make mistakes. Let us not dwell on the past, but rather look to the future."

With that, Dumbledore's guilt seemed to vanish, and he looked like his usual self again. The twinkle in his eyes was back, and his posture was once again confident and assured.

With all the emotional apologies and forgiveness out of the way, the atmosphere in the room began to lighten. The kids, Susan, Ron, the twins, Dudley, and Daisy, walked in with Charlie, looking sweaty from their Quidditch game. Charlie grinned at Harry and said, "You really have done a great job with training Dudley! He's a natural!" Charlie clapped Dudley on the back, making him smile even wider.

Harry smiled, feeling proud of his cousin. Dudley smiled back, looking happy. Harry then turned his attention to Daisy, who was also sweaty. "Did you fly?" Harry asked, shocked. His eyes widened in surprise, and he took a step closer to Daisy.

Daisy nodded, smiling. "Yes, Charlie helped me! I'm not very good at it yet, but Charlie says I'll get the hang of it soon." Charlie chuckled and ruffled Daisy's hair. "She's a quick learner, Harry. She'll be flying like a pro in no time." Charlie beamed with pride, clearly enjoying his role as Daisy's flying instructor.

Harry's eyes lit up with excitement. It looked like Daisy was starting to open up and mix with others. After him, Ginny, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Charlie seemed to be her next favorite person. Harry felt a warmth in his heart, seeing Daisy happy and carefree.

But then, Harry's expression turned into a pout, amusing everyone. He crossed his arms over his chest, pretending to be offended. "I wanted to teach Daisy flying as her brother," Harry said, his voice laced with mock indignation. The others laughed at Harry's antics, and Daisy giggled.

Daisy hugged Harry, her eyes shining with mirth. "You can still teach me, Harry!" The others laughed even harder, and Charlie chuckled, shaking his head. "I think I've got some competition, Harry." Ginny smiled at Harry's mock offense, finding it cute.

On that note, Dumbledore stood up, his eyes twinkling with a hint of exhaustion. "I should leave," he said, his voice gentle. "I will come tomorrow to discuss the case and how to punish the Dursleys at their trial." McGonagall and Snape also excused themselves, citing the need to send letters to new Muggleborn students. They left, leaving the others to their respective activities.

Remus and Sirius retired to their rooms, looking forward to a well-deserved rest. Grandma Mrs. Tucker and Mrs. Weasley went to Grandma's room, excited to start planning for Harry's birthday, which was just two weeks away. "We'll make it the best birthday party ever, Molly!" Grandma Mrs. Tucker exclaimed, her eyes shining with enthusiasm.

Mr. Weasley and Amelia excused themselves, heading to the Ministry for their jobs. "We'll be back by evening, dear," Mr. Weasley said, giving Harry a warm smile. Charlie left too, heading to his new Dragon reserve, which was nearing its grand opening. "I'll be back by evening with Pyre," he said, smiling at Harry, who grinned at the mention of Charlie's girlfriend.

Dudley left with Ron and the twins, excited to learn more about wizarding games. Percy left to work on his summer homework, looking determined. Susan decided to join Ron, the twins, and Dudley, leaving Harry, Ginny, and Daisy alone in the hall.

The three of them sat on the sofa, Harry wrapping his arms around Ginny and Daisy. Ginny snuggled into his side, feeling happy and content. Daisy leaned against Harry's other side, looking up at him with adoring eyes. Harry smiled, feeling grateful for these two special people in his life. "I'm so lucky to have you both," he said, his voice filled with emotion. Ginny and Daisy smiled, knowing exactly what he meant.

It was clear that Ginny and Daisy thought otherwise, especially Daisy, who gazed at Harry with adoring eyes. They both seemed to think that they were the lucky ones to have Harry in their lives. Ginny snuggled deeper into Harry's side, feeling grateful for his love and support. Daisy, on the other hand, looked up at Harry with a mixture of admiration and adoration.

Just then, a voice echoed from the fireplace, breaking the warm moment. Harry turned to see Draco's face appearing in the flames, his eyes sparkling with a mischievous glint. "Harry!" Draco said, his voice cheerful.

"Hello!" Harry replied, grinning at his friend's sudden appearance. Ginny and Daisy turned to look at the fireplace, curious about the interruption.

"Sorry to disturb you," Draco said, "but I was wondering if I could come visit you at Fawcett Manor?" Draco's eyes flicked to Ginny and Daisy, and he nodded in greeting.

Harry's brow furrowed in confusion. "What's the problem? You've come here twice before, haven't you?" Harry's eyes narrowed slightly, sensing that something was amiss.

Draco's expression turned serious. "Yes, but I have to lie to my parents, especially Father... if they knew..." Draco shuddered at the thought, his eyes clouding over. Ginny and Daisy exchanged a concerned glance, sensing the tension in Draco's voice.

Draco composed himself, returning to the original point. "Anyway, I told them I'm going to Crabbe's today, but Father wants me to take Scorpius with me, so he can learn some 'values' and how to behave." Draco rolled his eyes, clearly disapproving of his father's motives. "You know how Father is, always going on about blood purity and the importance of our family's reputation."

Harry's curiosity was piqued. "Scorpius is coming to Hogwarts next year, isn't he?" Harry's eyes sparkled with interest, and Ginny and Daisy leaned in, eager to hear more.

Draco nodded. "Yes, and Father thinks it's time for him to learn the 'proper' way of things. But I was wondering... can I bring Scorpius with me when I visit you?" Draco's eyes locked onto Harry's, his expression hopeful.

Harry's face broke into a warm smile. "Of course, you can bring him! I'd love to meet Scorpius, actually." Ginny and Daisy smiled, happy to see Harry and Draco's friendship thriving.

After a while, the fireplace in the hall flared to life, and Draco and Scorpius stepped out of the flames. Harry's eyes lit up with excitement as he greeted his friend. "Draco! Scorpius!" Harry exclaimed, smiling warmly.

Draco grinned, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Harry! Good to see you, mate," he said, clapping Harry on the back.

Scorpius, on the other hand, looked a bit more subdued. He eyed Harry warily, his blue eyes taking in every detail. Harry couldn't help but notice the similarities between Scorpius and Draco - the blonde hair, the sharp features. But there were differences too. Scorpius's hair was a darker blonde, and his eyes were a bright blue, unlike Draco's grey. His hairstyle was messy, unlike Draco's sleek, polished look. And he was just slightly shorter than Draco.

Ginny and Daisy watched the scene with interest, their eyes fixed on Scorpius. They had heard a lot about Draco's younger brother, about how he was always rebellious to the Malfoy beliefs. It was clear that Scorpius was his own person, with his own thoughts and opinions. Harry, sensing Scorpius's wariness, smiled warmly and held out his hand. "Hey, Scorpius. I'm Harry."

As Scorpius shook Harry's hand, his eyes involuntarily drifted to the lightning-shaped scar on Harry's forehead. Harry was used to this reaction by now, but Draco wasn't. "Scorpius, that's rude," Draco said, his voice low but firm. Scorpius's face flushed with embarrassment as he apologized. "Sorry, Harry. I didn't mean to stare."

Harry smiled warmly, putting Scorpius at ease. "It's okay, I'm used to it. Don't worry about it." He then gestured to the two girls standing beside him. "This is Ginny, my girlfriend, and Daisy, my... sister." Scorpius's eyes widened in confusion, and he looked at Draco, who seemed to be warning him not to ask any questions.

Scorpius's confusion was palpable, but Harry was grateful that Draco had kept Daisy's story a secret, even from his own brother. Only those present at the manor, along with Harry's best friends - Ron, Hermione,

Harry took a deep breath and began to explain Daisy's story in short. "Daisy was a homeless girl we found on our date in Muggle London," Harry said, his eyes flicking to Ginny, who smiled encouragingly. "She's about Ginny's age, and she looks... well, she looks like a younger version of my mum, Lily Potter." Scorpius's eyes widened in surprise, and he leaned forward, his interest piqued.

"Except for her eyes," Harry continued. "They're hazel, like my dad's. We're not entirely sure how she's related to me, but we're trying to figure it out. For now, she's living here at Fawcett Manor, under a special treatment." Harry's expression turned serious, and he paused for a moment before continuing.

"At first, the healers said she needed 20 hours of sleep per day, but now it's down to 15 hours. It's been a big improvement, and we're all really hopeful that she'll make a full recovery." Ginny nodded in agreement, her eyes shining with warmth and concern for Daisy's well-being.

Scorpius looked fascinated, his eyes fixed on Daisy, who was watching him with interest. She seemed to be taking everything in, her hazel eyes sparkling with curiosity. "I've been telling her bits and pieces about the wizarding world, so she can adapt," Harry said, smiling at Daisy. "She's a witch, and we want to make sure she feels welcome here." Ginny smiled, reaching out to take Daisy's hand in hers.

Daisy smiled back, looking happy and content. She seemed to be feeling more and more at home here at Fawcett Manor, surrounded by people who cared about her. Scorpius watched her, a thoughtful expression on his face. He seemed to be taking everything in, processing this new information about Daisy and her mysterious past.

Draco's eyes turned to Harry, his expression concerned. "How are you, Harry?" he asked, his voice low and sincere. Harry smiled, reassuring his friend.

"I'm almost healed," Harry said, gesturing to the various short bandages that covered his arms and torso. "It's a big improvement from when you last saw me, isn't it?" Harry chuckled, recalling the state he was in when Draco had visited him earlier.

Draco nodded, his eyes scanning Harry's bandages. "You were covered in bandages like a mummy," he said, shuddering at the memory. Scorpius watched the exchange, his eyes somber. He knew about the abuse Harry had suffered at the hands of the Dursleys, and it was clear that he was still processing that information.

Harry's expression turned serious, and he nodded at Scorpius. "Draco's told you what happened, hasn't he?" he asked, his voice gentle. Scorpius nodded, his eyes locked on Harry's.

Ron, Dudley, and Susan descended the stairs, chatting animatedly about their morning's adventures. "I'm telling you, we're going to be the twins' next target for pranks," Ron said, laughing. Susan playfully rolled her eyes, while Dudley grinned mischievously.

As they entered the hall, Ron's eyes landed on Draco, and he rushed over, a look of surprise on his face. "Draco! How are you here? I thought you had to...you know, lie to your parents to come visit Harry." Draco chuckled and stood up, brushing off his robes.

"Ah, Ron, always so quick to remember the details," Draco said, smiling wryly. "But yes, I'm here now, and I'd like you to meet my brother, Scorpius." Ron's eyes widened as he took in Scorpius's appearance, and he grinned. "Great to meet you, Scorpius!"

Susan and Dudley also greeted Scorpius warmly, and the group chatted for a bit. Then Ron's eyes lit up with a brilliant idea. "You know what? We should call Hermione and Neville! Since Draco's already here, we might as well make the most of it." Draco's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, and he nodded vigorously.

Within 15 minutes, the hall of the manor was filled with the sound of laughter and chatter. Harry, Dudley, Daisy, Ginny, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, Scorpius, and Susan all gathered together, enjoying each other's company. The atmosphere was lively and joyful, with everyone catching up and sharing stories.

Harry's expression turned thoughtful, and he suddenly remembered something. "You know, I forgot to tell you all about Dobby," he said, his eyes sparkling with memory. Draco and Scorpius nodded in unison, their faces serious. "Yes, he's our family's elf," Draco said, his voice low.

Harry leaned forward, his enthusiasm growing. "Dobby came to visit me, and he told me not to go back to Hogwarts this year." The room fell silent, with everyone looking at Harry in surprise. Hermione spoke up, her voice filled with concern. "Why did Dobby say that, Harry?"

Draco and Scorpius exchanged a glance, and Draco's expression turned somber. "I don't think I know why Dobby might have said that," he said, his voice hesitant. Hermione's eyes narrowed, her brow furrowing in concern. "Why don't you free Dobby, Draco?" she asked, her voice firm but gentle.

Draco sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "I would, Hermione, but it's not possible." Ron, Neville, and Susan looked at him curiously, wondering why it wasn't possible. Draco's eyes clouded over, and he began to explain. "You see, when Scorpius was four, he tried to free Dobby. But Father...he told Dobby that he can only be freed if he himself gives Dobby a piece of clothing, not me or Scorpius."

Scorpius beamed with excitement as he chatted with Harry, his eyes shining with admiration. He had heard so much about Harry from Draco, who had often written to him about his experiences at Hogwarts. Scorpius remembered how Draco had spoken about Harry's kindness and acceptance, how he had been the first person to believe in Draco when he himself had doubted his own worth.

"I'm so glad I met you, Harry," Scorpius said, his voice filled with sincerity. "Draco's told me so much about you." Harry smiled warmly, his eyes crinkling at the corners.

Scorpius glanced around the room, taking in the lively atmosphere. He was thrilled to have met all of Draco's friends, including Hermione, whom he knew Draco had a crush on. Ron and Neville were great too, and Susan seemed really nice. And then there were Daisy, Ginny, and Dudley, who would all be starting their first year at Hogwarts alongside him.

Scorpius felt grateful to have made friends before even starting at Hogwarts. He knew it wouldn't be easy, but with this wonderful group of people by his side, he felt more confident than ever. "I'm so glad we're all going to be at Hogwarts together," Scorpius said, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Sirius sat in his room, surrounded by the familiar comforts of the manor. His eyes wandered out the window, gazing at the rolling hills and lush greenery beyond. But his mind was elsewhere, lost in the tangled web of emotions that had been plaguing him for weeks.

The conversation he had with Harry five days ago still lingered in his thoughts. Harry's words, spoken with such conviction and empathy, had struck a chord deep within Sirius. "Follow your heart, Sirius," Harry had said. "It won't be a betrayal to Marlene to be with someone else. Marlene would want the same."

Sirius's thoughts drifted back to Marlene, his fiancée who had been taken from him far too soon. It had been 11 long years since her passing, and yet the pain still felt like an open wound. But Harry's words had made him realize that he couldn't keep living in the past. He had to move forward, no matter how daunting that prospect seemed.

As he pondered his decision, Sirius's thoughts turned to Amelia Bones. She had been patiently waiting for him to come to terms with his feelings, and he knew he had been leading her on. Giving her hope, only to push her away. But Harry's words had made him see things in a new light. Amelia deserved better. She deserved someone who could love her fully, without the weight of grief holding him back.

Sirius took a deep breath, knowing he had to make a choice. Either he could continue to sulk in his grief, or he could take a chance on happiness. On Amelia. He thought about the way she made him feel, the way she smiled at him, the way she cared for him. And he knew that he couldn't keep her waiting forever.

But as he thought about moving forward, Sirius knew he couldn't give Marlene's place to Amelia. Marlene would always hold a special place in his heart, a place that no one could ever replace. But he could give Amelia a new place, one that didn't replace Marlene's memory but rather existed alongside it.

Sirius's eyes refocused on the present, and he knew what he had to do. He would talk to Amelia when she returned to the manor, and he would tell her how he felt. It was time to take a chance on happiness, no matter how scary that prospect seemed.

Though he was currently living at the manor due to Harry's recovery, he knew he would soon have to return to the Bones estate, where he was under fake house arrest.

As the evening drew to a close, Draco, Scorpius, Neville, and Hermione made their way back to the Floo Network, bidding farewell to the others as they departed for their respective homes. Ron, feeling a bit tired, settled back into his room, while Daisy , Susan and Dudley retreated to their own quarters, eager to rest after the day's excitement.

Harry and Ginny, hand in hand, decided to take a leisurely stroll through the lush green forest surrounding the manor. The air was crisp and clean, filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers and the gentle chirping of birds. Harry, with his unique ability to understand and communicate with animals, was in his element. He chatted with a curious squirrel, asked a wise old owl about its hunting prowess, and even convinced a shy rabbit to hop onto his shoulder.

As they walked, Harry's pets - Hedwig the owl, Poco the little sparrow, and Kluer the colour-changing cat - appeared out of nowhere, eager to show their loyalty and affection to their master. Hedwig softly hooted, nuzzling Harry's cheek, while Poco chirped excitedly, flitting about Harry's head. Kluer, meanwhile, transformed into a brilliant shade of blue, rubbing against Harry's leg with a contented purr.

Ginny laughed, delighted by the sight of Harry surrounded by his adoring pets. "You're like a magnet for animals, Harry," she said, smiling up at him. Harry grinned, scratching Kluer behind the ears. "I guess I just have a way with them," he said, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

As the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the garden, Harry and Ginny continued their leisurely stroll. Harry felt grateful to be able to walk freely, his injuries from the Dursleys' abuse finally beginning to heal. Ginny smiled up at him, happy to see him so carefree.

Meanwhile, back at the manor, the Floo Network announced the arrival of Amelia Bones and Arthur Weasley, both returning from their work at the Ministry. Arthur made his way to the kitchen, where his wife Molly was busy chatting with Grandma Mrs. Tucker. Amelia, on the other hand, went to check on her niece Susan, whom she found chatting with Daisy in the living room.

After exchanging a few words with the girls, Amelia headed towards her room, lost in thought. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice calling out to her. "Lia!" Sirius's voice echoed down the hallway, using the nickname only he had ever used for her. Amelia's heart skipped a beat, and she felt a flutter in her chest. But she didn't want to get her hopes up, not yet. She took a deep breath and turned towards Sirius's voice, a mixture of caution and curiosity on her face.

Next Chapter is  Dursleys Doomed - I

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors.I hope that I did justice to the chapter. Yes I want to say that dumbledore was at fault but also that he is also only a human. And he regrets his decision and would never knowingly repeat his mistake. Other than that I found it a nice opportunity to introduce Scorpius into story. Well I have a few plans like Susan joining the group this year and I have been planning to call their group The Musketeers. Actually I have planned that the group of six - Draco , Ron , Hermione, Susan , Neville and Harry would be ' The Golden Musketeers ' and the group of another six - Ginny , Luna , Dudley, Scorpius , Daisy and one unknown would be ' The Silver Musketeers ' Together as the ' Dual Musketeers '. Give me your verdict on it. And even there maybe another group of six the ' The Bronze Musketeers ' and all three groups as Triple Muskeeteers or Trio Of Musketeers or something. What do You Reckon ? Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Sirius's eyes locked onto Amelia's as he said, "I wanted to talk to you, Lia." His voice was calm, but his mind was racing with emotions. Amelia's curiosity was piqued, and she followed him into his room, wondering what he wanted to discuss.

As they sat down, Sirius took a deep breath and began to pour his heart out to Amelia. He told her everything - about his feelings, his fears, and his memories of Marlene. He spoke of the pain and guilt that had haunted him for so long, and how he had been scared to move on.

"I've been stuck in the past for so long, Lia," Sirius said, his voice cracking with emotion. "I've been afraid to let go of Marlene's memory, afraid that I'd be betraying her. But Harry made me realize that I don't have to choose between Marlene and moving on. I can honor her memory while still living my life."

Amelia listened intently, her eyes filled with compassion and understanding. She had known Sirius for a long time, but she had never seen him so vulnerable, so open.

As Sirius spoke, Amelia could see the weight of his grief slowly lifting off his shoulders. She could see the spark of hope in his eyes, the spark that had been missing for so long.

But what caught Amelia off-guard was when Sirius said, "I'm ready to take a chance, Lia. With us." Her eyes widened in surprise, and she felt like she had been punched in the gut. She had thought that Sirius would never say those words, that he would never be ready to move on.

Amelia had lost all hope before, thinking that Sirius would always be stuck in the past. But now, as she looked into his eyes, she saw something there that she hadn't seen in a long time - hope.

"Lia?" Sirius said, his voice soft and uncertain. "Say something." He looked at her with pleading eyes, his heart on his sleeve. Amelia's heart skipped a beat as she looked at him, her mind racing with emotions.

Amelia's eyes searched Sirius's face, as if seeking confirmation that this was real, not just a dream. She had been in love with him since their Hogwarts days, but life had taken them down different paths. Sirius had been with Marlene, then Azkaban, and now...now he was finally standing in front of her, expressing his feelings.

Amelia composed herself, her years as a former Auror and current head of the DMLE, combined with her personal struggles, including the loss of her family, had made her tough. She wasn't one to cry easily, and she certainly wasn't going to break down now.

"I've been waiting for you for months, Sirius," Amelia said, her voice steady. "But now that you're here, I have to ask...is this because you pity me? Because you feel sorry for me after everything I've been through?" Her eyes narrowed, her gaze intense. "I don't want your pity, Sirius. And I don't want Marlene's place. I want you to want me for who I am, not because you feel obligated."

Sirius's expression was somber, his eyes locked onto Amelia's. "I don't pity you, Lia," he said, his voice low and sincere. "I admire you. I admire your strength, your courage, and your beauty. You're an incredible woman, and I'm honored to have the chance to be with you." He took a step closer, his eyes burning with intensity.

"Take a chance with me, Lia," Sirius said, his voice filled with emotion. "Give us a chance and see where things take us. I know I've hurt you in the past, and I don't blame you if you're hesitant. But I promise you, Lia, I'm all in. I'm ready to take this chance, to see if we can make this work."

Amelia's heart skipped a beat as she listened to Sirius's words. No one had ever spoken to her like that before. No one had ever made her feel so seen, so heard, and so loved.

"If all goes well," Sirius continued, his voice filled with hope, "then maybe, just maybe, we can build a future together. Wake up every morning with each other, explore the world together, laugh together, and face challenges side by side."

Amelia's eyes locked onto Sirius's, her mind racing with emotions. She didn't know what to say, but she knew she couldn't deny the spark between them. She felt it, a spark that had been ignited the moment Sirius had walked into the room.

Sirius's eyes never left hers, his gaze filled with hope and anticipation. He took another step closer, his face inches from Amelia's.

"Lia?" Sirius whispered, his voice barely audible. "Please say something."

Amelia's eyes never left Sirius's as she said, "Susan." It wasn't a sudden thought, but rather one that had been lingering in the back of her mind. As she hadn't expected this turn of events today, it could be said that it was a sudden consideration.

"I need to talk to her," Amelia said, her voice firm. "Before I can even think about...us, I need to make sure Susan is alright with it." Sirius's expression changed to one of understanding, and he nodded slowly.

"If Susan approves, then...we can see where things go," Amelia said, her eyes still locked onto Sirius's. "But if she's not ready, or if she doesn't approve...then there's no chance." Sirius nodded again, his eyes filled with understanding.

"I completely understand, Lia," Sirius said, his voice soft. "If I were in your shoes, and Harry were in Susan's place...I would do the same thing." He took a step back, giving Amelia space. "You need to talk to Susan, and I respect that."

Amelia's expression suddenly changed, and she frowned, remembering something important. "Tomorrow, Patricia Moon, the head of the Department of Child Healthcare and Abuse, is coming to take Harry's account of the abuse," she said, her voice serious and measured. "After that, it usually takes a week or so to set up the trial, but given that it's Harry Potter, things will likely escalate quickly." She paused, collecting her thoughts.

Sirius's eyes narrowed, anger flashing across his face as he thought about Petunia, Vernon, and Marge, who were currently in custody for their cruel treatment of Harry. "In that case, it's probably best if we keep our relationship on the backburner until the trial is over," he said, his voice practical and cautious.

Amelia nodded, understanding the need for discretion. The last thing they needed was to compromise the trial or attract unwanted attention. Sirius added, with a cheeky grin, "That will also give you time to talk to Susan." Amelia shot him a glare, but a slight twitch of her lips betrayed her amusement.

"We'll inform Harry and the others about Patricia Moon's visit during dinner," Amelia said, her expression serious once again. Sirius nodded in agreement, his eyes never leaving hers.

Amelia stepped closer to Sirius, her eyes locked on his, and kissed him softly on the cheek. "I'll see you at dinner," she whispered, her breath warm against his skin. Sirius's heart skipped a beat as he watched her turn and leave for her room, feeling a sense of anticipation and excitement for what the future might hold.

As the sun began to set, Harry and Ginny shared a tender kiss under the blooming flowers of the gardens. Poco, Master Harry's little sparrow, chirped happily on his head, while Kluer, Master Harry's colour-changing cat, purred contentedly in his arms. Hedwig, Master Harry's loyal owl, watched over them from her perch on Master Harry's shoulder.

Together, they strolled back to the manor, hand in hand, feeling carefree and happy. As they entered the manor, they were greeted by the warm smiles of their loved ones, who were all waiting for them in the dining room.

"Ah, finally! You two have decided to join us," Mrs. Weasley said with a chuckle, as she gave Ginny a warm hug. "We were starting to think you'd forgotten about dinner."

Twinky and Dimpy, the twin elves, immediately began fussing over Master Harry and Miss Ginny, scolding them for being late. "Late, late, late! You're always late, Master Harry! And now, dinner is delayed!" Twinky exclaimed, as he expertly served the food onto their plates.

Dimpy, not to be outdone, added, "Yes, and you've kept everyone waiting! Master Remus, Master Sirius, Master Charlie, the Young Masters, Master Percy, Master Ron, Mistress Daisy, Master Dudley, Mistress Susan... everyone has been waiting for you, Master Harry and Miss Ginny!"

As they sat down to dinner, Harry couldn't help but notice that Sirius and Amelia's eyes kept meeting across the table. They would exchange a brief glance, and then quickly look away, but Harry caught the spark of connection between them. He wondered if his talk with Sirius had finally had an impact.

Harry's eyes darted back and forth between Sirius and Amelia, a small smile playing on his lips. He was happy to see that maybe, just maybe, Sirius was finally starting to move on.

Just as Harry was lost in thought, Amelia cleared her throat to get everyone's attention. "I have an announcement to make," she said, her voice serious. "Tomorrow, Patricia Moon, the head of the Department of Child Healthcare and Abuse, will be visiting us to take Harry's account of the abuse he suffered at the hands of his Muggle relatives."

The room fell silent, with all eyes on Harry. He nodded, taking a deep breath, ready to face whatever lay ahead.

The next day, everyone went about their respective routines, trying to maintain a sense of normalcy despite the looming visit from Patricia Moon. Meanwhile, in their room, Ginny was gently removing the last of the bandages that had covered Harry's wounds. It was a testament to Harry's miraculously fast healing rate that his body had recovered so quickly. Just nine days ago, he had looked like he was on his deathbed, but now, aside from a few faint scars, there was barely any evidence of the brutal abuse he had suffered.

Ginny's eyes welled up with tears as she gazed at Harry's healed skin. She had been so scared of losing him, and the thought of what could have happened still sent shivers down her spine. Harry, sensing her emotions, wrapped his arms around her, holding her close.

"It's okay, Gin," Harry whispered softly. "I'm here, and I'm not going anywhere."

Daisy knocked on the door, a mischievous grin spreading across her face as she teased, "Hey, lovebirds! Can I come in?" Ginny rolled her eyes good-naturedly, while Harry chuckled and called out, "Come on in, Daisy!" The door swung open, and Daisy bounced into the room, her bright red hair bobbing with each step. Her hazel eyes sparkled with excitement as she said, "Hey, guys! I'm so nervous about today. I've never been to a different wizarding house before, and I'm going to be all alone without you two."

Ginny immediately went over to reassure her, giving her a warm hug. "Don't worry, Daisy," Ginny said softly, her voice filled with compassion. "You'll be fine. Ron, Susan, the twins, and Percy will all be there with you at Longbottom Manor. And Neville and Hermione will take good care of you. They're really nice, and you'll love them." Harry added, "And it's just for the day, Daisy. Patricia Moon will be here and there to take my account, and then you'll be back here with us tonight."

Daisy nodded, looking a bit more reassured. "Okay, got it. But I'm still going to miss you guys." She pouted, her lower lip jutting out in a adorable expression. Harry smiled and ruffled her hair, saying, "We'll miss you too, kiddo. But you'll have fun, I promise. And think of all the new people you'll meet! You'll make lots of new friends, and before you know it, you'll be begging to go back to Longbottom Manor." Daisy giggled at the teasing, and Ginny smiled, happy to see her friend feeling more at ease.

As the morning progressed, the kids began to prepare for their temporary relocation to Longbottom Manor. Ron, Susan, the twins, Percy, and Daisy all gathered in the entrance hall, chatting excitedly about their day ahead. Neville and Hermione would be waiting for them at the Manor, and although Scorpius and Draco wouldn't be able to join them, they were all looking forward to a fun-filled day.

Daisy, however, was still a little nervous. This would be her first time spending the day away from Harry and Ginny, and she wasn't sure what to expect. But as she glanced over at Harry, who was watching her with a reassuring smile, she felt her nerves begin to settle.

As Daisy turned to leave, Harry called out, "Hey, Daisy! I've got a feeling you're going to make a great Slytherin!" Ginny rolled her eyes good-naturedly, and Daisy grinned, feeling a surge of excitement at the prospect of being sorted into a Hogwarts house.

Harry's comment was met with a chorus of laughter and teasing from the others, but Harry just chuckled and shook his head. "Hey, houses don't matter to me," he said with a grin. "We're all in this together, no matter what house we're in."

After the children left for Longbottom Manor, the living room was transformed into a makeshift conference room. Grandma Mrs. Tucker, with the help of Mrs. Weasley and the twin elves Twinky and Dimpy, had arranged the seating and laid out various documents and photographs. The room was filled with a sense of anticipation and purpose, as everyone waited for the proceedings to begin.

As everyone took their seats, Charlie, Mr. Weasley, Remus, Sirius, Ginny, Dudley, Harry, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Mrs. Weasley all waited for the proceedings to begin. Soon, Snape arrived, his expression scowling slightly as he glanced at Sirius. Despite their differences, everyone knew that Snape cared deeply for Harry, and that was what mattered most.

Snape took his seat, and soon McGonagall, Dumbledore, Madam Pomfrey, and Healer Pyre arrived. The medical team began arranging the photographs they had taken of Harry, both with and without glamour charms, as well as the reports and medical evidence. Meanwhile, Dumbledore, Remus, and McGonagall (Gran Minnie) were engaged in a heated discussion about the Dursleys' punishment.

"We cannot let them off scot-free," McGonagall said firmly, her eyes flashing with indignation. "Their treatment of Harry was nothing short of abuse. The physical scars may have healed, but the emotional trauma will take much longer to overcome."

"I agree," Dumbledore said gravely, his eyes filled with a deep sadness. "But we must ensure that the punishment fits the crime. We will need to present a strong case to the Ministry, and make sure that the Dursleys are held accountable for their actions."

Mrs. Weasley and Grandma Mrs. Tucker were interviewing Dudley, trying to gather more information about Harry's treatment at the hands of the Dursleys. "Can you tell us more about how Harry was fed, Dudley?" Mrs. Weasley asked gently, her eyes filled with compassion.

Mr. Weasley, Sirius, and Charlie were discussing the other forms of abuse Harry had suffered, such as being forced to live in the cupboard under the stairs and being made to do excessive chores. Charlie's face was set in a determined expression, his eyes flashing with anger at the thought of what Harry had endured.

"He was treated like a servant, not a member of the family," Mr. Weasley said, his voice tight with indignation. "Forced to do all the household chores, and never given a moment's peace."

"And the cupboard," Sirius added, his voice low and angry. "Forcing him to live in that tiny, cramped space. It's inhumane."

Charlie nodded in agreement. "We'll make sure they pay for what they did to him. Harry deserves justice, and we'll make sure he gets it."

Harry sat leaning on Ginny, his eyes fixed on the floor. He knew that today would be difficult, reliving all the painful memories he had tried to forget. But he was determined to see justice served, no matter how hard it would be. Ginny wrapped her arms around him, holding him close as he prepared to face the ordeal ahead.

Just then, Tonks arrived to pick Sirius up, her usual bright smile faltering for a moment as she glanced around the room. Sirius groaned, remembering that he was still under house arrest, albeit a fake one. But Patricia Moon didn't know that, and he couldn't risk arousing her suspicions.

"Can't I just stay in my Padfoot form?" Sirius asked, his eyes pleading with Tonks.

Tonks' hair changed from bubblegum pink to an angry red as she shook her head firmly. "No, Sirius. Strictly no transforming. We can't risk anyone finding out."

Sirius knew better than to argue with Tonks when she was in this mood. He nodded reluctantly and stood up, his eyes meeting Harry's for a brief moment before he followed Tonks out of the room.

As the door closed behind them, the room fell silent once more. Harry was still leaning on Ginny, his eyes fixed on some point in space as he tried to prepare himself for the ordeal ahead.

But amidst the somber atmosphere, Remus' eyes were fixed on the door, a look of quiet longing on his face. His gaze had followed Tonks out of the room, and for a moment, he seemed lost in thought. It was a look that went unnoticed by everyone except perhaps Dumbledore, whose eyes twinkled with a knowing glint.

Amelia Bones walked into the room, followed by Patricia Moon, the head of the Department of Child Healthcare and Abuse. Patricia was a stern-looking woman with a kind face, and she carried herself with an air of quiet authority. Behind her, a bespectacled man lugged a large cardboard box, which he set down carefully on the floor.

"Everyone, this is Patricia Moon, head of the Department of Child Healthcare and Abuse," Amelia said, her voice smooth and professional. "And this is Mr. Jenkins, who will be assisting us with the documentation."

Patricia smiled warmly as she greeted the room. "Good morning, everyone. I appreciate you all taking the time to meet with me today. I'm sure this won't be easy for any of you, but I assure you that we will do everything in our power to ensure that justice is served."

Mr. Jenkins nodded in agreement, his eyes already scanning the room for a place to set up his equipment. "Yes, we'll do our best to make this as painless as possible," he said, his voice a little too cheerful for the somber occasion.

Patricia's expression remained neutral, but her eyes betrayed a deep sadness as she listened to Harry's account. She scribbled notes furiously, her pen scratching across the paper as Harry's words poured out. The sound of her pen moving across the paper was the only noise in the room, as everyone else was completely entranced by Harry's story.

Ginny squeezed Harry's hand, offering silent support as he recounted the horrors he had endured. Patricia smiled faintly, noticing the tender gesture. "Young love," she thought to herself, her eyes softening for a moment before returning to their neutral expression.

As Harry spoke, the room fell silent, the only sound the scratching of Patricia's pen and the occasional sniffle from Ginny. Harry's voice was steady, but his eyes betrayed the pain he had suffered. His eyes seemed to glaze over, as if he was transported back to the time when he was living with the Dursleys.

"I was locked in the cupboard for hours, sometimes days," Harry began, his voice barely above a whisper. "The beatings and slaps started when I was just a toddler. They bullied me, mistreated me, neglected me, starved me...I was never allowed to own anything, not even a toy. I wore second-hand clothes, and was forced to do chores from a young age."

Patricia's eyes widened as Harry continued, his words painting a picture of a childhood marred by cruelty and neglect. "They forced me to stay back in academics, beating me whenever I tried to learn. They lied about my parents' death, trying to hide the magical world from me. The mental, emotional, and psychological torture was so severe that I tried to...I tried to end my life a few times."

The room was silent, the only sound the heavy breathing of those present. Patricia's face was ashen, her eyes filled with tears. "How did you survive, Harry?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Harry's voice cracked as he recounted the final beating, the one that had nearly taken his life. "If they hadn't found me, I would have died. I'm only alive because of my accidental magic."

Patricia closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she composed herself. "I've never heard a case like this before," she said, her voice shaking. "How you're still alive, Harry, is a miracle. I can only imagine how difficult this must have been for you."

Patricia paused, collecting her thoughts before continuing. "I'm going to make sure that the Dursleys are held accountable for their actions. We will do everything in our power to ensure that they face the consequences of their abuse."

The room erupted into a chorus of agreement, with everyone nodding in support of Patricia's words. Harry felt a sense of relief wash over him, knowing that he had finally found someone who believed him, someone who would fight for him.

After taking Harry's account, Patricia turned her attention to Snape, Madam Pomfrey, and Healer Pyre. "Now, I'd like to review the medical evidence," she said, her eyes scanning the room.

Snape stepped forward, his expression grim. "I have prepared a detailed report of Harry's physical and emotional condition when he first arrived at Hogwarts," he said, handing Patricia a thick stack of papers.

Madam Pomfrey and Healer Pyre followed suit, presenting their own reports and photographs. The evidence was damning, and Patricia's assistant looked increasingly pale as he took notes and photographed the evidence.

"It's...it's horrific," Patricia's assistant whispered, his voice shaking.

Patricia's expression was grim. "I've seen some terrible things in my line of work, but this...this is something else."

Once she had finished reviewing the medical evidence, Patricia began taking statements from the others in the room. Dudley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Ginny, Remus, Amelia, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, and Charlie all shared their accounts of Harry's treatment at the hands of the Dursleys.

Even Twinky and Dimpy, the twin house-elves, were interviewed, their large eyes shining with tears as they recounted the cruelty they had witnessed.

Finally, after what seemed like hours, Patricia finished taking statements. She sat down at the table, surrounded by stacks of papers and photographs, and began to finalize her notes.

The others in the room waited patiently, watching as Patricia worked tirelessly to build a case against the Dursleys. They knew that it wouldn't be easy, but they were determined to see justice served.

Patricia looked up from her notes, her eyes locking onto Harry's. "Harry, do you blame Dumbledore for placing you with the Dursleys?" she asked gently.

Harry shook his head. "No, I don't blame him. At the time, it was necessary, and I didn't have any other guardians. He was trying to protect me."

Patricia nodded, jotting down some notes. "And what about Dudley? Do you blame him for his part in your mistreatment?"

Harry's expression softened. "No, I don't blame Dudley either. Since he realized his parents were wrong, we've actually become friends. He's the one who called the Aurors and turned his parents in."

Patricia's eyes widened in surprise. "Really? I didn't know that."

Harry nodded. "Yes, if it wasn't for Dudley, I might not be alive today."

Patricia finished her notes, then looked up at the group. "I think we have a strong case against the Dursleys. But I need all of you to be present in court as witnesses. Your testimonies will be crucial in ensuring justice is served."

The group nodded in agreement, but Harry's eyes widened in concern. "Why does Dudley have to be there? He's already done so much for me."

But Dudley stood firm, his jaw set. "I'll be there, Harry. I'll stand with the truth and justice."

Patricia smiled, her eyes shining with approval. "Thank you, Dudley. Your bravery will make a big difference in this case."

Patricia's expression turned serious as she continued, "Until now, we've been able to keep the matters confidential, but I'm sure that instead of a regular Wizengamot Council Trial, we'll be having a full trial with all 50 current occupants."

The room fell silent as the weight of her words sank in. Harry's eyes widened in dismay as he realized the implications. "A full trial?" he repeated, his voice laced with concern.

Patricia nodded. "Yes, and at that time, it would be almost impossible to stop the press. Be ready, Harry. Due to your fame, this case might become the highlight of the year."

Harry groaned, burying his face in his hands. "Just what I need, more fame," he muttered. Ginny squeezed his hand reassuringly, offering a supportive smile.

Patricia's expression softened slightly. "Of course, there will be some advantages too. With a full trial, it will take a lot less time to set up, and maybe as soon as the day after tomorrow, or at the latest, by the 23rd of July, the trial will be held."

The room erupted into a flurry of activity as everyone began to discuss the implications of a full trial. Harry's anxiety grew, but with Ginny by his side, he felt a sense of determination wash over him. He was ready to face whatever lay ahead.

After finalizing her notes, Patricia shook hands with Harry and said, "The Dursleys are bound to be punished, Harry. The trial will decide the extent of their punishment, but rest assured, they will face justice."

With that, Patricia left, and Amelia accompanied her to the door to see her off. When Amelia returned, the atmosphere in the room had lightened considerably.

Just then, Sirius walked in, looking extremely grumpy, with Tonks by his side. The sunset streaming through the windows highlighted the dark circles under Sirius' eyes, and his usual charming smile was nowhere to be seen.

Harry, now in a cheerful mood, burst out laughing at his godfather's expression. Sirius displayed a look of betrayal, his eyes narrowing at Harry's amusement.

"Anyone would look like this if they had to spend the whole day with Moody, listening to his rants and paranoid nature," Sirius grumbled, shaking his head.

This time, Harry didn't miss the fact that Remus was staring at Tonks, who had changed her hair to a lovely pink-blonde color. Tonks looked stunning, and Remus seemed transfixed.

Harry smirked to himself, thinking that his earlier conversation with Sirius might have had some impact. He remembered the exchange of glances between Sirius and Amelia at breakfast, and now Remus seemed smitten with Tonks.

"It looks like my talk had some effect," Harry thought, feeling pleased with himself. Little did he know that the dynamics of the group were about to become even more complicated.

As the group chatted, the sound of laughter and chatter filled the room, signaling the return of the rest of the group from Longbottom Manor. Daisy, Susan, Ron, Percy, and the twins walked in, looking like they had just had the best day ever.

Daisy's eyes scanned the room, and as soon as she spotted Harry, she ran towards him, throwing her arms around him in a tight hug. "Harry!" she exclaimed, her voice muffled against his chest.

Ron chuckled, shaking his head. "Sorry about that, mate. She got a bit stuck in a magical vein at Neville's greenhouse. Apparently, it triggered some earlier memory or something."

Harry laughed, hugging Daisy back. "It's okay, I'm just glad she's okay," he said, smiling at Ron.

Percy, looking a bit more serious, nodded in agreement. "Yes, it was quite a ordeal. But we managed to get her out safely."

The twins, Fred and George, grinned mischievously. "And we managed to get some great ideas for new pranks while we were there," they said in unison, chuckling.

Susan smiled, shaking her head. "I'm just glad everyone is safe. Now, what did we miss?"

As the evening drew to a close, Tonks accepted an invitation to stay for dinner, much to Remus' delight. Harry and Ginny exchanged a knowing glance, both of them noticing the way Remus' eyes lit up when Tonks agreed to stay.

Dinner was a lively affair, with everyone chatting and laughing together. Tonks regaled the group with stories of her latest Auror training exercises, making everyone laugh with her impressions of Mad-Eye Moody.

After dinner, the group began to disperse, with everyone retiring to their own rooms to rest. Tonks said her goodbyes, thanking Amelia for the hospitality before heading out into the evening.

As the door closed behind Tonks, Remus couldn't help but smile, feeling a sense of hope that he hadn't felt in a long time. Harry and Ginny exchanged another knowing glance, both of them thinking that maybe, just maybe, Remus had found someone special.

Amelia knocked softly on Susan's door, and when she heard a gentle "come in," she entered the room. Susan looked up from the book she was reading, a curious expression on her face.

"Aunt Amelia, what's up?" Susan asked, setting her book aside.

Amelia took a deep breath, her eyes locking onto Susan's. "I wanted to talk to you about something," she said, her voice measured. "It's about Sirius Black."

Susan's eyebrows rose slightly, but she said nothing, waiting for Amelia to continue.

"I know you're aware of the situation with Sirius," Amelia said, her voice steady. "And I know you care about him deeply. But I have to ask, Susan...how do you feel about the possibility of Sirius and me...being together?

"Aunt Amelia," Susan said, her voice soft and gentle.

Amelia's eyes locked onto Susan's, searching for any sign of disapproval or discomfort. But instead, she saw a warm and understanding expression.

"I know you've had feelings for Sirius for a long time, Aunt Amelia," Susan said, her voice filled with empathy. "And I have to admit, I've seen the way you two look at each other. You're happy when you're around him, and that's all that matters to me."

Amelia's face relaxed, a soft smile spreading across her face. "Thank you, Susan," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "That means a lot to me."

"Aunt Amelia," Susan said, her voice soft and gentle, filled with affection and concern.

Amelia's eyes locked onto Susan's, searching for any sign of disapproval or discomfort. But instead, she saw a warm and understanding expression, one that put her at ease.

"I know you've had feelings for Sirius for a long time, Aunt Amelia," Susan said, her voice filled with empathy. "And I have to admit, I've seen the way you two look at each other. You're happy when you're around him, and that's all that matters to me."

Susan's words were like a balm to Amelia's soul. She had been worried about Susan's reaction, worried that her niece might not approve of her relationship with Sirius. But Susan's words reassured her, made her feel like she had her niece's blessing.

"Thank you, Susan," Amelia said, her voice filled with gratitude. "That means a lot to me. You're the only family I have left, and your approval means everything."

Susan smiled, her eyes shining with warmth. "You don't need my approval, Aunt Amelia," she said. "But I'm glad I can give it to you. You deserve to be happy, and if Sirius makes you happy, then I'm all for it."

Amelia's face relaxed, a soft smile spreading across her face. She felt a weight lift off her shoulders, felt like she could finally breathe again. She knew that she had Susan's blessing, and that was all that mattered.

As the night drew to a close, Ginny headed to the bathroom to change into one of Harry's t-shirts and her pajamas. Meanwhile, Harry changed into his own pajamas outside, his movements quiet and relaxed.

When Ginny emerged from the bathroom, she smiled softly at Harry. "It must have been a really hard day for you, reliving all that to give Patricia your account," she said, her voice filled with empathy.

Harry nodded, his eyes somber, but as he looked at Ginny, his expression softened. "You were there, squeezing my hand," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. "That means a hell of a lot to me."

He took Ginny's hand in his, his eyes locking onto hers. "I love you," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, before kissing her hand gently.

Ginny's heart swelled with love for Harry, and she smiled as she tucked him in under the blanket. It was a small gesture, but one that held deep significance for Harry. Ginny knew that all his life, Harry had never had someone to tuck him in, to show him that kind of care and affection.

As his girlfriend, Ginny made it a point to do little things like that for Harry, to show him that she was there for him, that she cared. And so, she tucked him in, her hands gentle as she smoothed out the blankets.

As she finished, Ginny leaned in and kissed Harry's head, her lips soft against his hair. "I love you too," she whispered, before snuggling in beside him, feeling his warmth and comfort as they drifted off to sleep together.

In the dreamland, Harry and Ginny strolled hand in hand, enjoying the serene beauty of the forest. The soft rustle of leaves and the sweet songs of birds filled the air, creating a peaceful atmosphere. They talked and laughed, their conversation flowing effortlessly, as they explored the winding paths and picturesque clearings.

But suddenly, Ginny winced, her posture changing as she doubled over slightly. Harry's eyes narrowed in concern, and he immediately understood what was happening. He had seen this before, six times to be exact, and he knew the signs all too well.

"Ginny, is it...?" he asked, his voice soft and gentle, as he wrapped his arms around her in a comforting hug.

Ginny nodded, her face scrunched up in discomfort. "Yeah, it's that time again," she said, her voice laced with frustration and a hint of embarrassment.

Harry's expression turned sympathetic, and he pulled her closer, holding her tightly. "It's okay, Gin," he whispered, using his nickname for her. "I'm here for you. We'll get through this together."

He remembered all too well the first time Ginny had gotten her period in the dreamland. She was only 10 years old then, and it had been a shock for both of them. Since then, they had handled the situation six times before, and Harry had learned to recognize the signs.

Though the pain was much less in the dreamland compared to the real world, Harry knew that after the dream, they would wake up, and Ginny would have to deal with the discomfort all over again. He hated seeing her in pain, and he hated the stupid period for making Ginny all snappy and irritable.

But despite his dislike for the situation, Harry was determined to take care of his love. He wrapped his arms around Ginny, pulling her close as they walked. "Let's get you comfortable, okay?" he said, his voice soft and soothing. "We can find a quiet spot, and I'll take care of you."

Ginny nodded, smiling weakly, and Harry led her to a secluded clearing surrounded by tall trees and filled with soft, green grass. He sat down beside her, putting his arm around her shoulders, and pulled her close. "I'm here for you, Gin," he whispered, holding her tightly. "Always."

The next morning, Harry and Ginny woke up to a new day, but Ginny was still feeling the effects of her period. As she stirred under the blankets, Harry noticed her wincing in discomfort.

"Stay in bed, Gin," Harry said, his voice soft with concern. "You don't have to get up."

But Ginny, still feeling a bit irritable, snapped at him. "Harry, I can take care of myself!" she said, her voice sharp.

However, she immediately regretted her outburst and apologized quickly. "Harry, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to snap at you."

Harry smiled and kissed her forehead. "It's okay, Gin. I know you're not feeling well."

Ginny then got out of bed and went to her mother's room at the manor to tell her about her period and to ask for supplies, as hers had run out and she had forgotten to restock.

When Ginny returned to their room, Molly was sitting with Arthur in the living room, looking a bit concerned.

"What's wrong, dear?" Arthur asked, noticing Molly's expression.

Molly sighed. "It's Ginny. She's started her periods already. She's growing up so fast."

Arthur nodded sympathetically. "Yes, they do grow up quickly, don't they?"

Molly looked worried. "And Harry and Ginny are so in love. They've always been allowed to stay in the same room, but now...I don't know what will happen when they become hormonal teenagers."

Arthur put a reassuring arm around Molly. "We'll cross that bridge when we come to it, dear. For now, let's just focus on supporting Ginny through this time."

Molly walked into Harry and Ginny's room, expecting to see Ginny in a state of distress. But instead, she was surprised to find Harry taking care of Ginny, fussing over her with a gentle smile.

Ginny was lying on the bed, looking a bit pale but otherwise comfortable. Harry was sitting beside her, holding a cold compress to her forehead and stroking her hair with his other hand.

Molly's tension and worry vanished instantly as she took in the scene. She saw how tenderly Harry was caring for Ginny, and how happy Ginny looked despite her discomfort.

"Harry, you're supposed to be taking care of yourself, not Ginny," Molly said, trying to sound stern but unable to hide her smile.

Harry looked up at Molly, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I'm almost healed, Mrs. Weasley. Just a few scratches left. Ginny needs me more right now."

Molly's heart swelled with pride and love for her daughter and Harry. She knew that they were meant to be together, and moments like these only reinforced that feeling.

"Alright, dear. You take care of Ginny. I'll go make some tea for both of you," Molly said, smiling at Harry and Ginny before heading out of the room.

That evening, Amelia returned to the office, her expression serious. "The trial against the Dursleys is set for the day after tomorrow," she announced, her voice firm.

Harry's eyes widened, and he felt a familiar tension creeping up his spine. Ginny, sensing his unease, wrapped her arms around him, holding him close.

Daisy, who had been told about the abuse Harry suffered at the hands of the Dursleys, looked on with concern. However, she had not been told about the extent of the abuse, and seeing Harry's reaction made her realize just how severe it must have been.

The dinner that followed was a silent affair, despite the large number of people present. The usual chatter and laughter were absent, replaced by an uncomfortable silence.

The table was filled with familiar faces: Harry, Sirius, Ginny, Remus, Amelia, Ron, Mrs. Weasley, Mr. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Charlie, Daisy, the twins, Susan, Dudley, and Percy. Yet, despite the crowd, the atmosphere was subdued.

As they sat down to eat, Mrs. Weasley tried to break the silence, asking about everyone's day. But the conversation was stilted, and the tension in the air was palpable.

Harry, usually a lively participant in dinner conversations, was quiet, his mind preoccupied with the upcoming trial. Ginny stayed close to him, her hand on his arm, offering silent support.

As the meal drew to a close, Amelia spoke up, her voice gentle. "Harry, I know this isn't easy, but we'll get through it together. You're not alone."

The next day passed in a similar fashion, with the tension in the air refusing to dissipate. Sirius was visibly upset, seeing his godson struggling to cope with the impending trial. He was even more frustrated that he couldn't attend the trial himself, due to the fake house arrest that had been imposed upon him.

Daisy, sensing the tense atmosphere, had reverted to her nervous stage. Ginny, despite being on her second day of her period, took it upon herself to cheer Daisy up. Harry, still preoccupied with his own thoughts, couldn't muster the energy to do so.

Ginny sat down beside Daisy and put a reassuring arm around her shoulders. "Hey, Daisy, it's okay. We're all here for you," Ginny said softly.

Daisy looked up at Ginny, her hazel eyes wide with worry. "I don't like seeing Harry like this," Daisy said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Ginny nodded understandingly. "I know, me neither. But we have to be strong for him, okay?" Ginny replied, smiling encouragingly.

As they talked, Ginny couldn't help but think about Daisy's mysterious past. They had found her on their date in Muggle London, and since then, they had been trying to uncover the truth about her identity.

Daisy's resemblance to Lily Potter was uncanny, with her red hair and striking features. But it was her eyes that set her apart - they were hazel, just like James Potter's.

Remus and Sirius made their way to the library, located in the top tower of Fawcett Manor. They knew that Harry and Ginny often spent their evenings there, gazing at the stars. As they entered the library, they saw Harry and Ginny sitting together on a couch, looking out the window.

"Hey, pup!" Sirius said, using his affectionate nickname for Harry. "We thought we'd find you here."

Remus smiled and sat down beside Harry. "We're here to take your mind off things, Harry. Tomorrow's trial will be tough, but we'll get through it together."

Harry looked up at his godfather and Remus, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thanks, Uncle Padfoot. Uncle Moony. Just being around you guys makes me feel better."

Ginny smiled and leaned against Harry. "We were just looking at the stars, trying to take our minds off things."

Sirius nodded. "Well, in that case, let's make it a stargazing party! Remus, can you tell us some stories about the constellations?"

Remus chuckled. "Of course, Sirius. But only if you promise to behave and not make too many bad jokes."

Sirius grinned mischievously. "I make no promises, Moony!"

As the night wore on, Remus and Sirius regaled Harry and Ginny with stories of their adventures at Hogwarts, making them laugh and forget their worries. They pointed out constellations in the night sky, and Remus even pulled out his old telescope to give them a closer look. Harry and Ginny oohed and ahhed as they gazed at the stars, feeling carefree for the first time in days.

As they gazed up at the stars, Harry's thoughts turned to the upcoming trial. He looked at Remus and Sirius, his eyes searching for answers. Sirius, sensing Harry's unease, put a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

"Is it bad that I want to see the Dursleys get punished?" Harry asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "It would give me satisfaction."

Sirius and Remus exchanged a glance, and then Remus spoke up. His voice was gentle, but firm.

"No, Harry, it's not wrong to feel that way," Remus said. "You have every right to want justice after what they put you through. They treated you like a servant, made you sleep in the cupboard under the stairs, and denied you the love and care that every child deserves."

Sirius's eyes flashed with anger. "And let's not forget the emotional abuse, Harry. The way they made you feel worthless, unloved, and unimportant. That's not something you can just forget or forgive."

Remus's voice was calm, but his words were laced with steel. "You have to let out your anger, Harry. They tormented you for 10 years, mercilessly. You tried to take your own life six times because of what they did to you. It's okay to want justice, Harry. It's okay to want them to pay for what they did to you."

That was an odd feeling for Harry. For the first time, he felt the weight of his ruined childhood bearing down on him. The Dursleys had killed his inner child, and no matter what happened, he could never get it back. The realization was too much for Harry to handle.

He broke down, and the hell broke loose. He screamed, he cried, he shouted for everything he had envied, everything he had never got. He had never had his own cake until he entered the wizarding world; he had never had anything of his own until then. He had never known love until the wizarding world had accepted him.

He broke down, and the hell broke loose. He screamed, he cried, he shouted for everything he had envied, everything he had never got. "Why did I never get a birthday cake?!" he screamed. "Why did I never get any presents?!"

"Why did they have to take everything away from me?" Harry screamed, his voice echoing off the stone walls of the tower. "Why did they have to make me feel so worthless?"

But could one year of getting all these things cancel out the 10 years of misery he had endured? Harry's screams echoed through the whole of Fawcett Manor, leaving everyone stunned.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Charlie, the twins, Percy, Ron, Susan, Dudley, Amelia, Daisy, the twins' elves Twinky and Dimpy, Hedwig, Poco (Harry's little sparrow), and Kluer (his color-changing cat) all rushed to the tower to find Harry breaking down in the worst way possible.

He was crying, screaming, shouting, angry, and dejected all at once. For the first time, he let it all out. Others could see the emotional and psychological scars coming up, the torture he had endured for so long.

He pounded his fists on the stone floor, tears streaming down his face. Ginny tried to rush to his side, but Sirius caught her arm, holding her back.

"Let him be, Ginny," Sirius said gently. "He needs to release all this pent-up emotion. It's been bottled up for too long."

Ginny nodded, tears in her own eyes as she watched Harry's breakdown. The others stood frozen, unsure of what to do.

Remus nodded in agreement. "He needs to confront his demons, Ginny. We can't do it for him."

Ginny looked worried, but she nodded. "Okay," she said. "But what if he hurts himself?"

Sirius smiled reassuringly. "He won't, Ginny. He's stronger than you think. Just give him some space."

Remus took a step forward, his eyes filled with compassion. "Harry, we're here for you," he said softly. "We'll always be here for you."

But Harry didn't seem to hear him. He was lost in his own world of pain and anger, reliving all the memories he had tried to suppress for so long.

As the minutes ticked by, Harry's screams gradually subsided, replaced by sobs. He curled up on the floor, his body shaking with emotion.

Slowly, the others approached him, surrounding him with a circle of love and support. Ginny sat down beside him, holding him close as he cried.

Sirius sat down on the other side of Harry, putting a gentle hand on his shoulder. "We're here, Harry," he said softly. "We'll always be here."Here's the continuation:

As they watched, Harry's screams slowly subsided, replaced by sobs. He collapsed to the floor, exhausted, but finally free from the emotions that had haunted him for so long.

Harry's body finally relaxed, and he fell asleep, surrounded by the people he loved. Daisy felt horrified, her eyes wide with fear as she took in the scene. Ginny was crying, her body shaking with sobs as she held Harry's hand.

Mrs. Weasley and Grandma Mrs. Tucker exchanged a knowing glance. They had known that this day would come, that Harry would eventually have to confront the demons of his past. But it was still painful to watch.

Dudley, who had called the aurors to report his parents' abuse, looked guilty, as if he felt responsible for what had happened to Harry. But it wasn't his fault; his parents had done this to Harry.

Amelia glanced at Sirius, and for a moment, they seemed to exchange a silent conversation. Remus's face was twisted in anger, and for a moment, it seemed like he might lose control. He had never wished to bite and infect someone, but Vernon Dursley was an exception.

Only Sirius was able to calm Remus down, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Charlie, the twins, and Percy looked on, dumbfounded, unsure of how to react. Susan was crying, and Ron looked like he had been punched in the gut, his eyes filled with tears as he realized just how much his best friend had suffered.

"It's not fair," Ron whispered, his voice shaking with emotion. "He didn't deserve any of this."

Ginny nodded, her eyes still streaming with tears. "I know," she whispered back. "But he's strong, Ron. He'll get through this."

Sirius gently lifted his godson into his arms, a poignant moment that hung in the air. It was the first time he had held Harry since his return from Azkaban, and the memories came flooding back. The last time he had held Harry, the boy was just a baby.

Remus stood beside Sirius, and together they were transported back to a time when life was simpler. They remembered how, 11 years ago, they would fawn over baby Harry, with Lily rolling her eyes good-naturedly and James looking on, scared that his two crazy friends would drop his precious son.

But now, neither Lily nor James was alive, and Harry was no longer a baby. He was a 12-year-old boy who had suffered unimaginable hardships, and the weight of that realization hung heavy in the air.

As they gazed at Harry's peaceful face, they were reminded that no matter how mature he was beyond his years, he was still just a 12-year-old kid who needed his family's love and support.

Mrs. Weasley quietly ushered the others into their rooms, while Grandma Mrs. Tucker took Daisy to her room, thinking it best if she slept with Daisy that night.

Sirius, still holding Harry, led the way to Harry and Ginny's room, accompanied by Remus, Mrs. Weasley, and Ginny. Ginny cried softly on her mother's waist before snuggling alongside Harry, holding him tightly as she drifted off to sleep.

The three adults stood there, gazing at the peaceful couple, their faces etched with concern and love.

"He's been through so much," Mrs. Weasley whispered, her voice trembling.

Sirius nodded, his eyes never leaving Harry's face. "We'll make sure he's never alone again," he vowed.

Remus placed a hand on Sirius's shoulder, his eyes filled with a deep sadness. "We should have been there for him," he whispered.

Sirius's grip on Remus's shoulder tightened. "We're here for him now," he said firmly. "And we'll make sure he knows he's loved."

Just then, the room was filled with the sudden arrival of Snape, McGonagall, Dumbledore, Madam Pomfrey, and Healer Pyre. They all rushed in, concern etched on their faces. Sirius, Molly, and Remus immediately motioned for them to be quiet, gesturing to the sleeping couple.

Charlie, who had also entered the room, explained that when Harry started screaming, he hadn't known what was going on, so he had sent a Patronus to Pyre, who was not only the main healer for Harry and Daisy but also Charlie's girlfriend.

Dumbledore nodded, explaining that he, Madam Pomfrey, Snape, and McGonagall had been in a meeting with Pyre, discussing the upcoming trial. They had seen Charlie's frantic message and had immediately rushed to the scene.

Sirius reassured them, "Everything is under control now."

Snape's eyes narrowed, "What happened?" he asked, his voice low and even.

Remus took a deep breath before explaining the events that had led to Harry's breakdown. As he spoke, Dumbledore's eyes filled with a deep sense of guilt.

"I should have done more," Dumbledore whispered, his voice barely audible. "I should have protected him better."

McGonagall placed a reassuring hand on Dumbledore's shoulder, "You did what you could, Albus. We all did."

Snape's eyes never left Harry's face, his expression unreadable. But those who knew him well could sense the deep concern and care he felt for the young boy.

After the five newcomers left, Molly, Remus, and Sirius also retired to their rooms, exhausted from the emotional events of the evening. As Sirius made his way to his room, he ran into Amelia, who was waiting for him in the hallway.

She wrapped her arms around him, holding him close. "Why did it have to be Harry?" He whispered, his voice filled with compassion.

She hugged him back, feeling a sense of comfort in his presence. Though they had decided to keep their relationship on the backseat until the trial, it was clear what they were going to choose after the trial.

Amelia, sensing the somber mood, tried to change the subject. "Susan has said yes, she approves of us being together," she said, a hint of a smile on her face.

Sirius smiled back, but it wasn't his full, radiant smile. His eyes still held a hint of sadness, a reminder that they wouldn't rest until the Dursleys got the punishment they deserved.

"We'll get through this, Amelia," Sirius said, his voice firm. "We'll make sure those people pay for what they've done to Harry."

Amelia nodded, her eyes shining with determination. "Together," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Next Chapter is  Dursleys Doomed - II

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. So in this chapter I established Sirelia as I call them though the ship name I found most was DogBones. Then the trial for Dursleys is all set. And I thought it would be a relief for Harry to went out everything because we Harry free from each and every scar from Dursleys. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

That night, no one in the manor slept peacefully. The events of the evening had left a lasting impact on everyone, and the tension was palpable. As Ginny opened her eyes after drifting off to sleep, she found herself in their dreamland, a place where she and Harry could connect on a deeper level.

In the dreamland, Ginny saw Harry sitting nearby, his head in his knees, clearly embarrassed. The scenery around them was fuzzy, but Ginny could sense the emotions emanating from Harry. She felt a pang of concern and got up to sit beside him.

"Hey," Ginny said softly, putting a hand on Harry's shoulder. "What's wrong?"

Harry slowly lifted his head, his eyes avoiding Ginny's gaze. "I'm so sorry, Ginny," he whispered, his voice laced with shame. "I don't know what happened earlier. I just lost control."

Ginny wrapped her arms around Harry, holding him close as they sat together in their dreamland. "It's okay, Harry," she said softly, her voice filled with compassion. "How many times do I have to tell you that it's okay to lose control sometimes? It's what makes us human, to show emotions and be vulnerable. We're not machines, Harry. We're living, breathing people with feelings and emotions."

Harry looked up at her, his eyes still filled with shame and embarrassment. "But everyone saw me," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Sirius, Remus, Amelia, Susan, Ron, Percy, the twins, Charlie, Dudley, Daisy, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker... what will they think?"

Ginny's expression was calm and reassuring as she stroked Harry's hair. "They'll only think one thing, Harry," she said. "That the Dursleys are pure evil. They'll see how much you've been hurting, and they'll be proud of you for facing your emotions and letting it all out. You're not weak, Harry. You're strong, and brave, and you're facing your demons head-on."

Harry took a deep breath, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders as Ginny's words sank in. He knew she was right. He wasn't weak for showing emotions. He was human.

The next day, Harry and Ginny walked into the breakfast room, where the rest of the family was already seated. Sirius, Remus, Amelia, Susan, Ron, Percy, the twins, Charlie, Dudley, Daisy, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker all looked up, smiling, but none of them showed any recognition of the events of the previous day. It was as if they had a silent agreement not to mention it, knowing that Harry, being a 12-year-old boy, would be embarrassed despite understanding that it was normal.

Daisy, however, was back to her nervous self, fidgeting with her hands. Harry immediately went to comfort her, putting a reassuring arm around her shoulders. "Hey, it's okay, Daisy," he said softly. "What's wrong?"

Daisy looked up at him with her hazel eyes, so reminiscent of James Potter's. "I-I just had a bad dream," she stuttered.

Harry hugged her tightly. "It's okay, I'm here. You're safe now." Ginny smiled warmly at the two of them, happy to see Harry being so supportive of Daisy.

As they sat down to eat, the conversation turned to the upcoming trial. Sirius and Remus discussed the strategy they would use to ensure the Dursleys received the punishment they deserved. Amelia and Susan talked about the evidence they had gathered, while Ron, Percy, and the twins debated the best way to handle the media attention.

Harry listened intently, still feeling a bit raw from the previous day's events. But with his family around him, he felt a sense of comfort and support that he knew would get him through the tough times ahead.

As the morning wore on, Amelia and Mr. Weasley reminded everyone that they should leave for the Ministry soon. "The trial is at 2 pm in Trial Room 6," Amelia announced, checking her watch.

For the trial, the people present during the giving of accounts would be accompanying Harry to provide testimony. This group included Ginny, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Amelia, Remus, Charlie, Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape, Madam Pomfrey, Pyre Jones, and Dudley. Patricia Moon, the head of the Department of Child Healthcare and Abuse, would also be present.

Sirius, still under house arrest, would have to stay behind at the manor, along with the kids. He looked grumpy at the prospect, but Harry firmly warned him, "Sirius, you're still under arrest, so please don't do anything rash."

Ron, Daisy, the twins, Percy, and Susan had all wanted to come to the trial, but their respective guardians had firmly declined. Mrs. Weasley had vetoed the Weasley children's requests, while Harry had gently explained to Daisy that it wouldn't be a good idea for her to attend. Amelia had also put her foot down with Susan, citing the need for her to stay behind.

As the group prepared to leave, the tension in the air was palpable. Everyone knew how important this trial was, not just for Harry, but for the entire wizarding community.

Amelia and Mr. Weasley bid farewell to the group, explaining that they would meet them directly at the Ministry during the trial. They had to attend to their respective jobs before heading to the trial. Similarly, it was decided that Pyre Jones, Madam Pomfrey, Dumbledore, and Snape would also reach the trial directly from their workplaces.

Just then, Professor McGonagall, affectionately known as Gran Minnie by Harry, entered the Manor. She would accompany them to the trial, providing a reassuring presence.

"Alright, let's get moving," Gran Minnie said, checking her watch. "The trial is at 2 pm, so we should leave by 11 am to be safe. The Knight Bus will be the most suitable way to travel."

Ginny nodded in agreement. "I'll go get our things ready. Harry, are you ready for this?"

Harry took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was to come. "I was born ready, Ginny."

By 11 am, the group had gathered outside Fawcett Manor, ready to depart. The twin elves, Dimpy and Twinky, were also part of the group, leaving a grumpy Sirius behind with Daisy, Ron, Susan, Percy, and the twins. Sirius's grumpiness was understandable, given that he was still under house arrest and couldn't attend the trial.

As they boarded the Knight Bus, Ginny sat beside Harry, holding his hand in a show of support. Dudley, who had never been on the Knight Bus before, looked around in awe, taking in the unusual decor and the eccentric driver, Ernie Prang.

"Blimey, this is amazing!" Dudley exclaimed, his eyes wide with wonder.

However, the ride wasn't much of a cheerful one. The group was subdued, each lost in their own thoughts as they contemplated the trial ahead. Soon, they reached London, and the group made their way to the Leaky Cauldron, from where they would Floo to the Ministry.

As they entered the Leaky Cauldron, the atmosphere was tense. The patrons were all talking in hushed tones, speculating about the trial. Tom, the bartender, nodded at the group as they made their way to the fireplace, ready to Floo to the Ministry.

The group flooed to the Ministry at 12:45, and Ginny and Dudley were amazed by the grandeur of the building. As they entered, a guard checked them and their wands, except for Ginny and Dudley, who didn't have wands yet, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker, who was a Squib.

"Welcome to the Ministry of Magic," the guard said, nodding at them. "Please, proceed to the waiting room. Your trial is scheduled for 2 pm."

As they made their way to the waiting room, Ginny and Dudley couldn't help but stare at the intricate architecture and the bustling activity around them.

At 1 pm, Mr. Weasley arrived, looking a bit flustered. "Ah, sorry I'm late," he said, hugging his family members. "Traffic in the Ministry is always a nightmare."

Harry turned to Dudley and said, "Thanks, Dudley. I know it won't be easy for you to testify against your own parents and Aunt Marge."

Dudley nodded, looking determined. "I'm doing it for you, Harry. You're my cousin, and I couldn't just stand by and watch them hurt you anymore."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of gratitude towards Dudley. Their journey from being estranged cousins to becoming close friends had been a long and winding one, but Harry was glad that they had finally found common ground.

As they waited for the trial to begin, the group chatted quietly among themselves, trying to distract themselves from the anxiety that was building up inside them.

By 1:15, Healer Pyre Jones, Madam Pomfrey, and Professor Snape had also arrived, adding to the sense of anticipation and nervousness in the waiting room. Pyre, who was also Charlie's girlfriend, smiled warmly at the group, while Madam Pomfrey nodded in greeting. Snape, as usual, looked stern, but his eyes betrayed a deep concern for Harry's well-being.

"Ah, good, you're all here," Snape said, his voice a little softer than usual. "Dumbledore has also arrived, but he's already in the trial room, obviously. As Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, he needs to be there to oversee the proceedings."

Harry looked up at Mr. Weasley, his eyes filled with a mixture of anxiety and curiosity. "So, do the press know about my trial now?" he asked.

Mr. Weasley hesitated before answering. "Well, Patricia Moon promised that they wouldn't find out until the trial itself. But once we're in the trial room, I'm afraid it's going to be a different story. The press will be there, and once they hear that there's a trial for Harry Potter, it'll be all over the media."

Ginny's eyes widened in alarm, while Dudley looked concerned. Harry, however, just took a deep breath and nodded. He knew that this was something he had to face, and he was determined to do so with courage and dignity.

Dudley looked curious, and Harry could tell he was still trying to wrap his head around the wizarding world. "What's Wizengamot, Harry?" Dudley asked, his eyes wide with wonder.

Harry smiled, happy to explain. "The Wizengamot is like a high court in the wizarding world," he began. "It's made up of important wizards and witches who make laws and decide on punishments for crimes."

Ginny listened intently, her eyes shining with interest. Mr. Weasley, Pyre, and McGonagall occasionally chimed in to add more details.

"The Wizengamot has 42 core seats," Harry continued. "These seats are divided into three types: Wizarding Post Seats, Founder seats, and Ancient Noble Houses seats."

Pyre added, "The Wizarding Post Seats are held by important wizards and witches who hold high-ranking positions in the Ministry."

McGonagall explained, "The Founder seats are held by descendants of the founders of Hogwarts, while the Ancient Noble Houses seats are held by families who have been part of the wizarding world for centuries."

Mr. Weasley chimed in, "And then there's the Council of Magical Law, also known as the Council. It has 30 seats, and its members keep changing."

Harry nodded. "Unlike the core seats, which are fixed by post or family, the Council seats are not fixed. The members keep changing, which helps keep the wizarding government fresh and accountable."

The explanation continued, with Harry, Ginny, and Dudley listening intently. "The total capacity of the Wizengamot is 72 people," Harry said, "but only 50 seats are occupied as of now, including all 30 Council Seats and 20 out of the 42 Core seats, leaving a vacancy of 22 seats."

Mr. Weasley nodded, adding, "The Council Seats are divided into six groups. First, there are three Order of Merlin people. Then, there are seven young representatives between the ages of 17 and 25."

Pyre chimed in, "Next, there are various senior Ministry employees from different departments, totaling 15 members aged 25 to 80."

McGonagall continued, "After that, there are three elderly representatives above 80. And finally, there are two representatives, one from a sports background and the other from a medical, or healing, background."

Harry took a deep breath before explaining the Core seats. "There are 42 Core seats, divided into three types. The first type is the Wizarding Post Seats, which include the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, currently held by Professor Dumbledore."

Ginny's eyes widened as Harry listed the other Wizarding Post Seats, including the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, currently Amelia Bones, and the Minister of Magic, currently Cornelius Fudge.

Dudley looked confused, so Harry clarified, "These seats are held by important wizards and witches who have been appointed to these positions."

Mr. Weasley added, "And then there are the Founder Seats, which are currently vacant. If they were active, they would all belong to Harry, as the last living heir of the Hogwarts founders."

Harry's eyes sparkled with interest as he continued, "The Ancient Noble House seats are divided into active and dormant seats. The dormant seats, if active, would mostly belong to me, unless another person is mentioned."

As Harry listed the dormant seats, including the Abbott, Barold, and Fawcett families, Ginny's eyes grew wide with wonder.

Dudley looked overwhelmed, but Harry reassured him, "Don't worry, Dudley, it's a lot to take in. But basically, these seats represent the oldest and most noble pure-blood families in the wizarding world."

Mr. Weasley nodded, adding, "And then there are the active seats, which are currently occupied by various pure-blood families, including the Malfoys, the Blacks, and the Bones."

As the explanation came to an end, Harry, Ginny, and Dudley shared a look of understanding, each lost in their own thoughts about the complexities of the wizarding world.

Mr. Weasley looked at Harry with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "Blimey, Harry! How did you know all that in such detail?" he asked. "I didn't think they covered that in your first year at Hogwarts, did they?"

Harry smiled, looking a bit proud of himself. "Since Sirius's trial, I've been studying a lot about the Wizengamot," he explained. "I wanted to understand how it all works, especially since Sirius was wrongly accused."

Just then, Mrs. Weasley stood up, glancing at her watch. "It's time for the trial," she announced, her voice firm but anxious. "Let's get going, everyone."

The group nodded, standing up and smoothing out their robes. Harry took a deep breath, feeling a mix of nerves and determination. He was ready to face whatever lay ahead.

The group entered the full court trial room, and Harry's eyes widened as he took in the grandeur of the space. The room was filled with a mixture of solemnity and anticipation. The walls were lined with rows of seats, divided into two sections: the Wizengamot seats and the audience section.

The audience section was filled with a mix of witches and wizards, all eager to witness the trial. Some of them were scribbling notes on parchment, while others were whispering to each other.

At the center of the room was an empty space, where witnesses and the accused would give their testimony. The space was surrounded by a semicircle of Wizengamot seats, a total of 72 seats, although only 50 were occupied. Harry noticed that some of the seats were owned by a single person, who seemed to be representing multiple families or interests.

Harry's eyes scanned the Wizengamot seats, and he spotted Amelia Bones, the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, sitting in her official capacity. He knew she would act professionally, unlike her warm demeanor at the manor.

Next, he saw Professor Dumbledore, resplendent in his long, silver beard and half-moon spectacles, sitting as the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. Minister Cornelius Fudge, Senior Undersecretary Dolores Umbridge, Head Auror Rufus Scrimgeour, Amos Diggory, and Barty Crouch Sr. were also seated, each representing their respective interests.

The rest of the seats were filled by the 30 Council of Magical Law members, as well as several pure-blood families, including Lucius Malfoy, Crabbe Sr., Nott Sr., Yaxley, Goyle Sr., Avery, Narcissa Malfoy, Mr. Greengrass, and Neville's Grandma Augusta Longbottom.

As Harry took his seat, he felt a sense of trepidation wash over him. He knew that the trial would be a challenging and potentially grueling experience, but he was determined to face it head-on.

The reporters and press, seated in their designated section, suddenly stirred to life as they noticed Harry Potter's presence in the trial room. Their eyes widened in surprise, and they began to whisper to each other, their hands scribbling furious notes on their parchments.

One of the reporters, a tall, thin man with a pointed nose, leaned over to his colleague and whispered, "What's the Boy Who Lived doing here? I thought this trial was supposed to be confidential!"

His colleague, a plump woman with a kind face, shook her head. "I don't know, but I'm sure we'll find out soon enough. And what a scoop! Harry Potter at trial - this is going to be huge!"

Fortunately for Harry, the reporters were not allowed to ask him any questions until the end of the trial. He practically hid behind Ginny, who sat tall and proud, her eyes flashing with determination.

The trial had yet to start, but the atmosphere in the room was electric. The Wizengamot members were shuffling their papers, and the audience was buzzing with anticipation. Harry, meanwhile, took a deep breath and steeled himself for what was to come.

Patricia Moon's voice echoed through the room, "Today, we are gathered here for a trial related to child abuse. The case before us is Victim Harry Potter against the accused Vernon Dursley, Marge Dursley, and Petunia Dursley, who will be brought here shortly."

The audience and press gasped in shock, their whispers and murmurs filling the room. "Harry Potter abused by his own relatives?" someone whispered. The reporters' eyes were wide with excitement, their hands scribbling furious notes on their parchments.

Harry groaned inwardly, not liking the attention his fame brought. He had hoped to keep this trial private, but now it seemed like the whole wizarding world would know about his abusive childhood. He felt a surge of anxiety and embarrassment, but Ginny's reassuring squeeze on his hand helped calm him down.

Dudley, sitting beside Harry, grew tense, knowing that soon he would have to give testimony against his parents and aunt. He took a deep breath, reminding himself that he was doing the right thing. He glanced at Harry, who gave him a nod of encouragement.

Ginny squeezed Harry's hand reassuringly, her eyes filled with concern. Remus, sitting on the other side of Harry, placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. Mrs. Weasley and Mr. Weasley exchanged worried glances, while Charlie and Pyre looked on with determined expressions.

The room fell silent as Patricia Moon's voice rang out again, "The accused will be brought in now. Let us proceed with the trial."

The doors at the back of the room opened, and three figures were led in, their wrists bound by chains. Vernon, Marge, and Petunia Dursley looked defiant, their eyes scanning the room with contempt. But when they saw Harry, their expressions changed, and for a moment, Harry saw a glimmer of fear in their eyes.

Vernon's face reddened with anger, while Marge's eyes narrowed into slits. Petunia's expression turned pale, and she looked like she might faint. They were led to the front of the room, where a small table and chairs awaited them.

The room was electric with tension as the trial was about to begin. Harry steeled himself, knowing that the next few hours would be some of the most challenging of his life.

Petunia's eyes locked onto Dudley, a mixture of desperation and pleading in her gaze. "Dudley, dear, tell them it's all lies," she whispered urgently. "Tell them Harry's just making it all up."

Vernon and Marge nodded in agreement, their faces twisted with malice. They seemed convinced that Dudley was still on their side, that he would defend them against Harry's accusations.

But Dudley's expression told a different story. Harry could see the struggle in his eyes, the conflict between his loyalty to his family and his desire to do what was right.

Slowly, Dudley turned away from his parents, his eyes dropping to the floor. The movement was subtle, but it spoke volumes.

Petunia's face fell, her eyes widening in shock. Vernon's and Marge's expressions turned from confident to confused, their mouths hanging open in stunned silence.

It was clear that they had no idea that Dudley had been the one to call the Aurors, that he had been the one to turn them in. And now, as they realized their mistake, they looked like they had been punched in the gut.

The room was silent, the only sound the soft rustling of parchment and the quiet hum of tension. Harry felt a surge of gratitude towards Dudley, who had found the courage to stand up against his family's abuse.

Dumbledore's eyes, twinkling with wisdom, met Harry's, and he nodded subtly in approval. The trial was about to begin, and it was clear that it would be a battle for truth and justice.

Patricia Moon, the head of the Department of Child Healthcare and Abuse, stood up to present the case. "Petunia and Vernon Dursley are Harry Potter's aunt and uncle, while Marge is Vernon's sister," she began. "They are still the legal guardians of Harry Potter. Harry Potter has been living with the Dursleys since November 1, 1981, until July 10, 1992."

The Wizengamot members, except for Dumbledore and Amelia, who already knew about the abuse, looked shocked and outraged. Minister Fudge's face turned red with anger, while Dolores Umbridge's eyes narrowed in disgust. Lucius Malfoy's expression turned calculating, as if he was thinking of how he could use this information to his advantage.

The audience and press gasped in horror, their eyes fixed on the Dursleys. The reporters' hands flew across their parchments, scribbling down notes.

The Dursleys, on the other hand, looked like they had been punched in the gut. Petunia's eyes widened in shock, while Vernon's face turned purple with rage. Marge looked like she was about to faint.

But then Patricia dropped the bombshell. "Harry Potter was found to be abused on July 10, 1992, when Dudley Dursley anonymously called the Aurors to arrest them."

The room erupted into chaos. The Wizengamot members gasped in shock, while the audience and press started buzzing with excitement. The Dursleys, on the other hand, looked like they had been betrayed.

Vernon's eyes locked onto Dudley, his face twisted with rage. "You!" he spat. "You're the one who called the Aurors?"

Marge looked like she was about to cry, while Petunia's eyes filled with hatred. "How could you, Dudley?" she hissed.

Dudley, however, stood tall, his eyes locked onto his parents. "I did it because it was the right thing to do," he said, his voice firm.

The room fell silent, the only sound the quiet hum of tension. Harry felt a surge of gratitude towards Dudley, who had found the courage to stand up against his family's abuse.

Dumbledore stood up, his eyes twinkling with authority, and appealed to the Wizengamot members, the audience, and the press to silence the chaos. "Please, let us proceed with the trial in an orderly fashion," he said, his voice calm and soothing.

The room gradually fell silent, with all eyes fixed on Patricia Moon, who nodded and continued. "Harry Potter was sent to live with the Dursleys on November 1, 1981, after the death of his parents, Lily and James Potter," she began, her voice clear and concise. "At the time, they were his only living relatives."

She paused, glancing at Dumbledore, before continuing. "Sirius Black, Harry's appointed guardian, was accused of betraying the Potters to Voldemort and was sent to Azkaban. Although some of Sirius's innocence has since been proven, he remains under house arrest."

Dolores Umbridge, her eyes gleaming with malice, interrupted Patricia, her voice dripping with venom. "Perhaps we should arrest Dumbledore, too," she suggested, her eyes fixed on the Headmaster. "After all, he's the one who sent Harry to live with those...those...people."

Minister Fudge shook his head slightly, a warning glint in his eye, but Patricia intervened before Umbridge could continue. "Let me complete my statement, please," she said firmly. "Harry Potter has already given a statement, in which he makes it clear that he in no way blames Professor Dumbledore for his placement with the Dursleys."

The room fell silent once more, with all eyes fixed on Patricia, waiting for her to continue. Dumbledore's eyes met Harry's, and he nodded slightly, his expression reassuring.

Amelia Bones, the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, stood up and addressed the Dursleys. "Vernon Dursley, Petunia Dursley, and Marge Dursley, how do you plead to the charges of child abuse against Harry Potter?" she asked, her voice firm and authoritative.

The Dursleys, still reeling from the revelation that Dudley had turned them in, looked at each other nervously before responding. "We plead not guilty," Vernon spat, his face reddening with anger.

Petunia nodded vigorously, her eyes flashing with defiance. "We never abused Harry," she lied. "He's just making it all up for attention."

Marge, still looking stunned, nodded dumbly, her eyes fixed on Dudley, who was staring back at her with a mixture of guilt and determination.

The reporters in the audience were working furiously, scribbling down notes and whispering to each other. Ginny, seated beside Harry, glared at the Dursleys, her eyes blazing with anger.

Harry placed a calming hand on her arm, whispering, "It's okay, Ginny. They'll get what's coming to them."

Patricia Moon, still standing, smiled grimly. "Lies won't work, Dursleys," she said. "We have all the proof we need. The testimony of Dudley Dursley, the statements of the Aurors who arrested you, and the physical evidence of Harry's abuse...it's all here."

The Dursleys looked dumbfounded, their faces pale and sweaty. They knew they were beaten, but they refused to admit it.

Amelia Bones, still seething with anger, controlled her emotions, remembering to act professional. As the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, she couldn't let her personal relationship with Harry cloud her judgment.

"Let us continue with the case," Amelia said, her voice firm but measured.

Patricia Moon nodded and motioned to an employee, who brought in a large, magical displayer. The device hummed to life, casting a bright, blue glow over the room.

"Now, we will present the evidence and testimonies against the Dursleys," Patricia announced, her eyes locked on the accused. "The Dursleys have the right to oppose and disprove the evidence if they can."

The Dursleys, still looking defiant, exchanged nervous glances. Vernon's face reddened with anger, while Petunia's eyes flashed with desperation. Marge, still looking stunned, seemed to be struggling to keep up with the proceedings.

The room fell silent, with all eyes fixed on the magical displayer. Harry, seated in the victim and witness section, felt a sense of trepidation wash over him. He knew that the evidence about to be presented would be painful and disturbing, but he also knew that it was necessary to bring the Dursleys to justice.

Patricia Moon presented the first piece of evidence, displaying a picture of Number Four, Privet Drive, from the outside. The audience and press leaned forward, intrigued. Next, she showed a picture of the cupboard under the stairs, and the Dursleys' faces paled.

Dudley, seated beside Harry, struggled to maintain his composure. Harry knew how difficult this must be for him, and he felt a surge of gratitude towards his cousin. Ginny, sensing Harry's tension, squeezed his hand reassuringly.

Patricia continued, her voice clear and concise. "This cupboard under the stairs was Harry Potter's room until July 31st, 1991, the day he received his Hogwarts letter."

Augusta Longbottom, Neville's grandmother, spoke up, her voice stern. "Why was the boy forced to live in such conditions? Was there no room available for him in the house?"

Vernon Dursley lied, of course. "No, there was no room available."

Augusta's eyes narrowed. "Then why did you not allow Harry to share a room with Dudley?"

Vernon paled, and Patricia intervened. "Because they did not want to," she said, her voice firm. "The house had four bedrooms: one for Mr. and Mrs. Dursley, one for Marge, one for Dudley, and another one, also for Dudley. It was only after Harry received his Hogwarts letter that he was given Dudley's second bedroom."

The audience and press murmured, shocked by the Dursleys' cruelty. The Wizengamot members exchanged outraged glances, and Amelia Bones's face darkened with anger.

Patricia Moon's expression turned grave as she continued. "Not only was Harry forced to live in the cupboard under the stairs, but our investigation has also revealed blood stains in the cupboard, indicating that he was physically harmed on multiple occasions."

She paused, surveying the room before continuing. "Furthermore, we have found other stains that clearly indicate he was locked in the cupboard for extended periods, denied even the basic human dignity of using the restroom. The odour in the cupboard was overwhelming, a testament to the inhumane conditions in which Harry was forced to live."

Greengrass, a member of the Wizengamot, spoke up, his voice laced with concern. "Can you tell us, Miss Moon, how often Harry was locked in the cupboard, and for how long?"

Patricia consulted her notes before responding. "Our investigation suggests that Harry was locked in the cupboard for extended periods, sometimes for days on end. The exact frequency and duration are difficult to determine, but it is clear that this was a regular occurrence."

Lucius Malfoy, seated in the Wizengamot section, attempted to manipulate the situation, his voice dripping with condescension. "I think we can all agree that the Dursleys may have been...overzealous in their treatment of Harry, but surely we cannot condone the notion that they are inherently cruel?"

However, his attempt at manipulation fell flat. Amelia Bones's expression turned icy, and she countered, "The evidence speaks for itself, Lucius. The Dursleys' actions were not merely 'overzealous' but constituted a clear and egregious pattern of abuse."

The room fell silent, the weight of the evidence settling heavily on the Dursleys. Harry's eyes met Dudley's, and he saw a glimmer of understanding there, a sense that they were both on the same side, against the cruelty and abuse they had suffered at the hands of their relatives.

Patricia Moon continued, her voice firm and authoritative. "The Dursleys, you have heard the evidence presented against you. I now invite you to respond to these allegations and present your side of the matter."

Vernon Dursley, his face reddening with anger, stood up. "This is all a fabrication," he spat. "Harry was a difficult child, always getting into trouble. We did what we had to do to discipline him."

Amelia Bones, her eyes narrowing, asked pointed questions. "Mr. Dursley, can you explain why you forced Harry to live in the cupboard under the stairs? And why you denied him basic human dignity, such as access to the restroom?"

Vernon Dursley shifted uncomfortably in his seat. "I...I don't see what that has to do with anything," he muttered.

Amelia's expression turned icy. "I think it has everything to do with this case, Mr. Dursley. Your treatment of Harry Potter constitutes a clear and egregious pattern of abuse."

Petunia Dursley, her eyes flashing with defiance, stood up. "We were just trying to protect Dudley from Harry's influence," she said. "Harry was a bad influence on our son."

Amelia's eyes locked onto Petunia's. "And yet, Dudley Dursley himself has testified against you, stating that he witnessed the abuse and was complicit in it. How do you explain that, Mrs. Dursley?"

Dolores Umbridge, her voice dripping with malice, attempted to shift the blame onto Harry. "Perhaps, Mr. Potter's behavior was the catalyst for the Dursleys' actions," she suggested.

Amelia Bones's expression turned incredulous. "That's absurd, Umbridge," she argued. "The evidence clearly shows a pattern of abuse and neglect by the Dursleys."

Harry and his supporters protested loudly, their voices echoing through the chamber. Dumbledore stood up, his eyes twinkling with authority. "Silence, please," he requested, his voice calm but firm.

Patricia Moon nodded, her expression composed. "Let us proceed. Next, we have evidence that Harry was never given his own clothes or personal items. While it's acceptable to have second-hand items, they should at least be of his size."

Barty Crouch Sr. turned to the Dursleys. "What do you have to say for yourselves, Dursleys?" he asked, his voice firm.

Augusta Longbottom, her eyes narrowing, asked pointed questions. "Can you explain, Dursleys, why Harry was forced to wear clothes that were several sizes too big? And why he was denied even the most basic personal items, such as a toothbrush or a hairbrush?"

Vernon and Marge Dursley protested loudly, their faces reddening with indignation, but Patricia Moon's voice rose above theirs, calm and authoritative. "I would like to call our first witness, Mrs. Tucker," she announced, nodding to the elderly woman.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, a kind-faced woman with silver hair and warm, brown eyes, stood up, her eyes shining with warmth and concern. She adjusted her glasses and began to speak in a gentle, measured tone. "Though I didn't know about the abuse until recently, I always wondered why Harry had such ill-fitting clothes and why he looked so miserable," she said, her voice filled with compassion.

"As a librarian, I had the pleasure of watching Harry grow and develop a love for reading. He would often come to the library, eager to learn and explore the world of books. He's a very bright boy, but I always sensed that he was holding back, that there was something troubling him. Now, I understand why."

Augusta Longbottom, her eyes narrowing, turned to the Dursleys, her voice firm and commanding. "Can you explain, Dursleys, why you denied Harry the basic necessities of life, including proper clothing and care?" she asked, her eyes flashing with indignation.

Vernon Dursley's face reddened with anger, his eyes bulging with resentment. "We did our best with what we had," he growled, his voice defensive and aggressive.

Marge Dursley nodded vigorously, her eyes flashing with malice. "Yes, and Harry was always an ungrateful child. He never appreciated what we did for him."

The audience murmured in disgust, their faces filled with shock and outrage. Harry's supporters shook their heads in dismay, their eyes filled with sadness and compassion. Dumbledore's eyes, however, remained fixed on the Dursleys, his expression unreadable, his eyes gleaming with a deep understanding of the situation.

Patricia Moon's expression turned stern as she continued. "On that note, it has been noted that the Dursleys received a monthly stipend of 500 pounds in Muggle money from the Potter vault, sanctioned by Chief Warlock Minister Dumbledore himself."

She paused, nodding to an assistant, who produced a stack of documents. "We have obtained the Gringotts statements, which clearly show the transactions."

Patricia's eyes locked onto the Dursleys. "Care to explain why this stipend, intended for Harry's care and well-being, was not spent on him?" she asked, her voice firm and accusatory.

The Dursleys exchanged nervous glances, their faces paling. Vernon Dursley cleared his throat, attempting to speak, but Patricia's gaze silenced him.

The audience leaned forward, their eyes fixed on the Dursleys, eager to hear their response. Dumbledore's eyes, however, remained fixed on Patricia, a hint of sadness in his expression.

Patricia Moon nodded, her expression composed. "Next, I call Ginevra Weasley, Harry's girlfriend, for testimony."

Ginny stood up, her eyes locked onto Patricia's. "Harry had told me that his relatives were not good to him, but I didn't realize the extent of it until July 10, just two weeks ago."

She paused, her voice trembling with emotion. "I've seen a few scars on Harry's body, but most of them were hidden."

Lucius Malfoy sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Hidden scars? How convenient. How do we know these scars even exist?"

However, before Lucius could continue, Severus Snape rose from his seat, his eyes flashing with intensity. "The hidden scars, Malfoy, are a result of Harry's accidental magic creating a powerful glamour charm to hide them. The Dursleys, in their infinite cruelty, did not want the world to see the evidence of their abuse. Harry's subconscious mind, therefore, created this charm to protect himself."

The room fell silent, with all eyes fixed on Snape. Madam Pomfrey, the Hogwarts nurse, stood up, her face somber. "I have brought pictures of Harry's battered body, taken on July 10. I must warn you, they are disturbing."

She presented the pictures, and the room erupted into gasps and shocked whispers. The pictures showed Harry's body covered in bruises, scars, and burns. It was a horrific sight, and many in the audience looked away, tears streaming down their faces.

Patricia Moon's expression remained stern as she continued. "Furthermore, it has been established that Harry was forced to do all household chores from the age of four. This is a clear case of exploitation and abuse."

Avery, a Death Eater and supporter of the Malfoy family, attempted to manipulate the situation. "How can we be certain of this?" he asked, his voice laced with skepticism.

Patricia's response was immediate. "We have a witness who can testify to Harry's unusual abilities as a young boy. I call Molly Weasley to the stand."

Mrs. Weasley stood up, her eyes shining with warmth and concern. "When I first met Harry, he was just eleven years old," she began. "I was shocked to discover that he was able to do all the household chores with ease. He was an exceptionally capable young boy, and it was clear that he had been forced to take on far too much responsibility at a very young age."

Mrs. Weasley's testimony continued, providing further evidence of the Dursleys' abuse and neglect of Harry. The audience listened intently, their faces filled with shock and outrage.

Patricia Moon's expression turned grave as she continued. "On top of the physical and emotional abuse, Harry was also lied to about his parents' death. The Dursleys deliberately withheld the truth from him, leaving him to believe that his parents had abandoned him."

Goyle Sr., a Death Eater and supporter of the Malfoy family, sneered. "How can we be certain of this?" he asked, his voice laced with skepticism.

Patricia's response was immediate. "We have a witness who can testify to Harry's ignorance about his parents' death. I call Ginevra Weasley to the stand once again."

Ginny stood up, her eyes locked onto Patricia's. "Harry didn't know the truth about his parents' death until I told him last year," she said, her voice clear and confident. "He had no idea that they had been killed by Lord Voldemort, or that he himself was famous in the wizarding world. The Dursleys had kept the truth from him for years."

The audience murmured in shock and outrage, their faces filled with disgust at the Dursleys' cruelty. The Wizengamot members exchanged grave glances, their expressions stern and disapproving.

Patricia Moon's expression remained stern as she continued. "Furthermore, Harry was kept in the dark about the wizarding world until he received his Hogwarts acceptance letter. He was completely unaware of his heritage and the world he was meant to be a part of."

Amos Diggory, a Wizengamot member, turned to the Dursleys. "Why did you keep this from him?" he asked, his voice firm.

Vernon Dursley sneered. "We didn't want him to get any ideas about being special or different. We wanted him to be normal."

Petunia Dursley nodded in agreement. "Yes, and we didn't want him to have any connection to that...that wizarding world."

Yaxley, a Death Eater, spoke up, his voice laced with skepticism. "But Harry's results from his first year at Hogwarts, which were released just a month ago, tell a different story. He came first in every subject. How can that be possible if he had no knowledge of our world?"

Patricia nodded, anticipating this question. "We have witnesses who can attest to Harry's exceptional abilities and his rapid grasp of magical concepts. I call Professor Minerva McGonagall, Chief Warlock Minister Dumbledore, and Professor Severus Snape to the stand."

McGonagall, Dumbledore, and Snape stood up, their faces serious. McGonagall began, "Harry Potter is an exceptionally bright student. Despite having no prior knowledge of magic, he demonstrated a natural aptitude for the subject and quickly grasped complex concepts."

Dumbledore nodded in agreement. "Yes, Harry's abilities are truly remarkable. His capacity for learning and his bravery in the face of adversity make him an outstanding student."

Snape's expression was stern, but his eyes gleamed with pride. "Harry Potter's academic record is impeccable. His mastery of potions, in particular, is impressive, considering his lack of prior experience."

Yaxley scowled, his face reddening. "This case is not about Harry Potter's abilities, but about the alleged abuse he suffered at the hands of the Dursleys."

Augusta Longbottom, her eyes flashing with annoyance, retorted, "We were simply answering your question, Yaxley. What did you expect? We cannot ignore the fact that Harry's exceptional abilities and rapid learning are a testament to his resilience and determination, despite the appalling treatment he received from the Dursleys."

Patricia Moon called the Aurors who had arrested the Dursleys on July 10 to the stand. They gave testimony about the horrific conditions they found Harry in, describing how he was "almost dead" when they arrived.

Next, Patricia called Dudley Dursley to the stand. Harry turned to Dudley and said, "It's okay, Dudley, if you don't want to do this." But Dudley nodded bravely and took the stand.

Dudley's testimony was shocking and emotional. "Yes, it's all my parents' fault," he began, his voice trembling. "They never taught me to treat Harry nicely, and I regret that. Until last year, I treated Harry badly, just like my parents did."

Dudley continued, repeating accusations that Harry had been abused physically, mentally, emotionally, and psychologically by his father, mother, and Aunt Marge. "Harry was never given his own clothes or personal items. He was told to hold back in school. He wasn't allowed to read. He had to do all the chores. My parents even encouraged me to beat and bully Harry. They treated Harry like scum."

Dudley's breathing became rapid as he struggled to continue. "Harry wasn't told about the wizarding world or about his parents. He was told that they died in a car accident, drunk. It was all a lie."

Dolores Umbridge, her voice dripping with malice, attempted to manipulate the situation. "We can't be certain of Dudley's testimony," she said. "And we can't give him a truth serum, since he's a Muggle."

Patricia Moon rose from her seat, a hint of a smile on her face. "Actually, that's not correct," she said. "Dudley Dursley is not a Muggle. He is, in fact, a wizard."

The Dursleys' faces turned white with shock, while the rest of the audience gasped in surprise. Dudley, however, simply nodded, a look of determination on his face.

Amelia Bones, the Head of the DMLE, spoke up, her voice firm. "I support Patricia's statement. Dudley Dursley's magical status has been confirmed."

Dudley took a deep breath before speaking. "It's true," he said. "I've recently discovered my magical abilities. And I'm willing to testify against my parents and aunt Marge for their abuse and neglect of Harry."

As the trial progressed, Patricia Moon called Charles Weasley, Remus Lupin, and Arthur Weasley to the stand for their testimonies. Each of them corroborated the previous witnesses' statements, describing the appalling conditions they had witnessed Harry living in at the Dursleys' residence.

Next, Patricia announced that Dudley Dursley would be administered a truth serum to confirm his testimony. The serum was administered, and Barty Crouch Sr. began to question Dudley.

"Mr. Dursley," Barty Crouch Sr. began, "can you confirm that your parents, Vernon and Petunia Dursley, and your aunt, Marge Dursley, physically, emotionally, and psychologically abused Harry Potter during his time living with them?"

Dudley's eyes glazed over as the truth serum took effect. "Yes," he replied, his voice flat and monotone. "My parents and aunt Marge abused Harry. They made him do all the household chores, belittled him, and deprived him of basic necessities like food and clothing."

Barty Crouch Sr. continued, "And can you confirm that you, yourself, were encouraged by your parents to bully and intimidate Harry?"

Dudley's expression remained blank, but his voice cracked slightly as he replied, "Yes. My parents encouraged me to bully Harry. But I'm sorry. I was wrong to do so."

Pyre Jones, a skilled mediwizard, entered the courtroom, carrying a large stack of medical reports. Patricia Moon nodded to him, and he began his testimony.

"These medical reports," Pyre Jones started, "clearly state that when we found Harry Potter on July 10, his body was covered in numerous scars, wounds, and injuries. Specifically, we counted 98 scars, 19 fresh wounds, 17 blood stains, 26 broken bones, and a history of 67 previously broken bones."

The courtroom fell silent, with gasps and shocked whispers spreading throughout the audience. Pyre Jones continued, his voice steady and professional.

"Additionally, we found multiple burn marks, belting marks, slap marks, and other signs of physical abuse. These injuries are consistent with prolonged and severe physical mistreatment."

The Wizengamot members exchanged grave glances, their expressions horrified by the extent of Harry's injuries. Dumbledore's eyes were filled with a deep sadness, while Snape's face was set in a stern, angry mask.

Patricia Moon's voice was gentle as she called Harry Potter to the stand. "Harry, please come forward and give your statement."

Harry stood up, his eyes scanning the courtroom before locking onto the Dursleys. He walked calmly to the stand, his shoulders squared and his head held high. The courtroom fell silent, with all eyes fixed on Harry.

As he took his seat, he looked directly at the Dursleys, his eyes blazing with a mix of emotions. Vernon Dursley sneered, his face reddening with anger and resentment. Petunia Dursley looked away, her eyes welling up with tears, while Marge Dursley's face twisted in a scowl.

"I was just a child," Harry began, his voice steady and clear. "I was left on the Dursleys' doorstep, and they took me in, but they never treated me like family. They made me sleep in the cupboard under the stairs, a cramped and dingy space with no windows and no comfort."

Harry's eyes never left the Dursleys as he spoke, his voice growing stronger with each word. "They forced me to do all the household chores, from cooking and cleaning to gardening and laundry. I was just a child, but they made me work like a slave."

The courtroom was silent, the only sound the quiet sobbing of Mrs. Weasley and the angry muttering of Lucius Malfoy. Dumbledore's eyes were closed, his face etched with pain, while Snape's eyes blazed with anger and protectiveness towards Harry.

"They belittled me, starved me, and beat me," Harry continued, his voice cracking with emotion. "They made me feel like I was worthless, like I didn't deserve to be loved or cared for. They told me I was a freak, a monster, and that I would never amount to anything."

The Dursleys shifted uncomfortably in their seats, their faces pale and guilty. The courtroom was silent, the only sound the sound of Harry's voice, steady and strong despite the emotion that threatened to overwhelm him.

Harry continued his statement, his voice unwavering. "They made me feel like I was nothing, like I didn't deserve to exist. But I knew I wasn't alone. I had my magic, and I had the love and support of my true family, the Weasleys."

The Dursleys' faces turned redder with rage and shame. Vernon Dursley's eyes bulged, and Petunia's lips trembled. Marge's face twisted in a snarl.

On the other side of the courtroom, Harry's supporters looked on with tears in their eyes. Mrs. Weasley was openly sobbing, while Mr. Weasley's face was set in a fierce scowl. Ginny's eyes shone with tears, and Dumbledore's eyes were closed, his face etched with pain.

Snape, however, looked like he was about to explode. His eyes blazed with anger, and his face was pale with rage. He looked like he wanted to jump out of his seat and attack the Dursleys.

The reporters in the back of the courtroom were scribbling furiously, their eyes wide with excitement. This was the biggest story of the year, and they were determined to get every detail.

Lucius Malfoy, however, looked unimpressed. He was lounging in his seat, a bored expression on his face. "This is all very dramatic, I'm sure," he drawled, "but what does it have to do with anything?"

Amelia Bones, the Head of the DMLE, turned to him, her eyes flashing with anger. "This has everything to do with the case at hand, Malfoy," she snapped. "The Dursleys' abuse of Harry Potter is a clear violation of magical law, and they will be held accountable."

Harry's voice trembled as he continued his statement. "When I was six, Vernon Dursley told me to drink bleach. I was so desperate to please him that I did it, but my magic saved me. It was the first time I realized that my magic was stronger than their abuse."

The courtroom fell silent, with gasps and shocked whispers spreading throughout the audience. Patricia Moon nodded sympathetically and continued to display Harry's memories on a large screen behind her.

"Later, I tried to hurt myself with a knife, but again, my magic saved me," Harry said, his voice cracking. "I tried to jump in front of a bus once, and another time, I jumped off a building. But every time, my magic protected me."

The screen behind Patricia displayed vivid images of each attempt, showing the severity of Harry's desperation and the miraculous interventions of his magic. The courtroom was transfixed, with many wiping away tears.

Dumbledore's eyes were closed, his face etched with pain, while Snape's eyes blazed with anger and protectiveness towards Harry. The Dursleys, on the other hand, looked like they had been punched in the gut, their faces pale and shocked.

Lucius Malfoy's expression, however, remained skeptical. "This is all very convenient, Potter," he sneered. "But how do we know these memories are genuine?"

Lucius Malfoy's skeptical remark sparked a firestorm of outrage from Harry's supporters. Mrs. Weasley was the first to react, her face red with indignation. "How dare you, Malfoy!" she exclaimed. "You have the audacity to question Harry's memories after all he's been through?"

Mr. Weasley, Remus Lupin, and Charlie Weasley all stood up, their faces set in angry scowls. "You're just trying to discredit Harry, Malfoy," Mr. Weasley growled. "But it won't work. We know the truth, and we'll make sure everyone else knows it too."

Snape, who had been watching the exchange with an unreadable expression, suddenly stood up, his eyes blazing with anger. "Malfoy, you are a disgusting excuse for a wizard," he spat. "Your attempt to besmirch Harry's character is beneath contempt."

Even Narcissa Malfoy looked miserable, her eyes darting nervously between her husband and Harry's supporters. She seemed to be silently pleading with Lucius to stop, but he was too far gone.

Dumbledore, who had been watching the exchange with a calm expression, finally spoke up. "Enough, Lucius," he said firmly. "Your attempts to discredit Harry will not be tolerated. We will proceed with the trial, and the truth will be revealed."

The courtroom erupted into chaos, with Harry's supporters cheering and Lucius Malfoy's allies shouting in protest. Patricia Moon banged her gavel, calling the courtroom to order. "We will proceed with the trial," she repeated.

Harry's voice cracked as he continued his statement, "I just want to know why. Why me? Why did you treat me like this?" He looked directly at the Dursleys, his eyes pleading for answers.

Petunia Dursley looked guilty, her eyes darting around the courtroom. Marge Dursley, on the other hand, looked defiant, her face set in a scowl. But Vernon Dursley's reaction was the most extreme.

"You ungrateful little brat!" Vernon shouted, rising from his seat. "You'll pay for your insolence!" He charged towards Harry, his hand raised to slap him.

It all happened so fast. Harry fell to the ground, but he quickly sprang back up. His athletic body allowed him to move swiftly, and he landed a perfect kick on Vernon's stomach.

Marge raised her hand to hit Harry, but he dodged her easily. Petunia shouted, trying to defend her family, but it was too late.

The courtroom erupted into chaos as Harry's supporters rose from their seats, cursing the Dursleys with non-fatal curses. Ginny Weasley did her signature bat-bogey curse, covering the Dursleys in a sticky, green substance. Mrs. Weasley immobilized them with an Immobulus curse.

Snape and Professor McGonagall transformed the Dursleys into rats, using a complex Transfiguration spell. The courtroom was in pandemonium, with spells flying left and right.

Dumbledore finally intervened, his voice calm and authoritative. "Enough!" he shouted, restoring balance to the courtroom. "We will not resort to violence and chaos. We are here to seek justice, not revenge."

Dumbledore's intervention restored order to the courtroom, and the Dursleys were returned to their human form, looking shaken and humiliated. The courtroom fell silent once more, with all eyes fixed on Harry.

Dolores Umbridge, her voice dripping with malice, spoke up. "This outburst clearly demonstrates Potter's instability and lack of control. He is a danger to himself and others."

Avery, her ally, nodded in agreement. "Yes, Potter's behavior is unacceptable. He should be held accountable for his actions."

But Amelia Bones, the Head of the DMLE, silenced them with a stern glance. "That's enough, Umbridge, Avery. Harry Potter has every right to defend himself, especially after the abuse he suffered at the hands of the Dursleys."

The courtroom erupted into a mixture of applause and angry murmurs, with Harry's supporters cheering and his detractors shouting in protest. Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with approval, while Snape's face remained stern, his eyes fixed intently on Harry.

Patricia Moon stood up, her voice clear and confident. "With that, all evidence has been presented, and the Dursleys' actions clearly demonstrate their guilt. The abuse and neglect suffered by Harry Potter at their hands is undeniable."

She walked back to her seat, her eyes scanning the courtroom. The Wizengamot members began to discuss and murmur among themselves, their voices rising and falling in a gentle hum.

Amelia Bones leaned over to whisper to Dumbledore, "It's clear the Dursleys are guilty, Albus. The evidence is overwhelming."

Dumbledore nodded, his eyes twinkling with a hint of sadness. "Yes, Amelia. It's a tragic case, but justice must be served."

The murmuring among the Wizengamot members grew louder, with some calling for severe punishment and others advocating for leniency. The courtroom was abuzz with anticipation, waiting for the verdict that would change the course of Harry Potter's life forever.

Lucius Malfoy, attempting to manipulate the situation, spoke up, "I find it curious, Chief Warlock Dumbledore, that you left Harry Potter in the care of the Dursleys. Did Potter's parents not leave a will specifying their wishes for their son's care?"

Harry, however, was prepared for this question. "The will was sealed by dark runes, Malfoy," he interjected. "It was only recently that the runes were broken, revealing the truth about my parents' wishes."

Lucius Malfoy's face paled, and he fell silent, realizing he had underestimated Harry. The courtroom murmured, sensing the shift in power.

Amelia Bones, taking charge, began the discussion on the Dursleys' punishment. "Before we proceed, let us first note all the charges against the Dursleys. We have neglect, emotional abuse, physical abuse, and attempted murder. The list goes on."

Dolores Umbridge, attempting to downplay the charges, spoke up, "Surely, we must consider the Dursleys'... ah... 'difficulties' in caring for a magical child."

But Amelia Bones was firm. "The Dursleys' actions are inexcusable, Umbridge. We will not tolerate abuse and neglect in our community."

Amelia Bones, her voice firm and authoritative, began to read out the charges against Vernon Dursley. "Vernon Dursley, you are hereby charged with the following crimes: neglect, starvation, physical, emotional, psychological, and mental abuse and torture of Harry James Potter."

The courtroom fell silent, with gasps and shocked whispers spreading throughout the audience. Vernon Dursley's face turned red with rage, but he remained silent.

Amelia Bones continued, "Additionally, you are charged with hiding the truth about the wizarding world from Harry Potter, lying about his parents' death, denying him basic necessities, and violating his basic human rights. You are also accused of deliberately holding him back, attempting to murder him, disrupting the courtroom, attacking a minor, manipulating your own son Dudley Dursley, and misusing the stipend provided for Harry's care."

The list of charges seemed endless, and the courtroom was stunned into silence. Dumbledore's eyes were closed, his face etched with pain, while Snape's eyes blazed with anger and protectiveness towards Harry. The Dursleys, on the other hand, looked like they had been punched in the gut, their faces pale and shocked.

Lucius Malfoy, attempting to defend his allies, spoke up, "Surely, these charges are exaggerated. The Dursleys were simply trying to... ah... 'discipline' the boy."

But Amelia Bones was firm. "The evidence speaks for itself, Malfoy. The Dursleys' actions are inexcusable, and they will be held accountable."

Amelia Bones, her voice unwavering, turned her attention to Marge Dursley. "Marge Dursley, you are hereby charged with the following crimes: neglect, starvation, physical, emotional, psychological, and mental abuse and torture of Harry James Potter."

The courtroom murmured in agreement, with many nodding their heads in disgust. Marge Dursley's face turned bright red with anger and shame.

Amelia Bones continued, "Additionally, you are charged with attempting to murder Harry Potter, disrupting the courtroom, attacking a minor, and numerous other counts of abuse and mistreatment."

Dumbledore's eyes were fixed intently on Marge, his expression stern and disapproving. Snape's eyes, on the other hand, seemed to bore into Marge's very soul, his gaze icy and unforgiving.

The Dursleys' allies, including Lucius Malfoy and his wife Narcissa, looked on in discomfort, their faces pale and worried. It was clear that they had underestimated the severity of the charges against the Dursleys.

Amelia Bones turned her attention to Petunia Dursley, her voice firm but measured. "Petunia Dursley, you are hereby charged with the following crimes: neglect, starvation, emotional, psychological, and mental abuse of Harry James Potter."

The courtroom murmured in agreement, with many nodding their heads in disgust. Petunia Dursley's face crumpled, tears streaming down her cheeks.

Amelia Bones continued, "Although you did not directly physically abuse Harry Potter, your failure to stop your family's abuse and neglect is equally reprehensible. Furthermore, you are charged with hiding the truth about the wizarding world, lying about Harry's parents' death, denying him basic necessities and human rights, deliberately holding him back, manipulating your own son Dudley, and misusing the stipend provided for Harry's care."

Dumbledore's eyes were fixed intently on Petunia, his expression stern and disapproving. Snape's eyes seemed to bore into Petunia's very soul, his gaze icy and unforgiving.

The Dursleys' allies looked on in discomfort, their faces pale and worried. It was clear that they had underestimated the severity of the charges against the Dursleys.

Next Chapter is  Reaping of Consequences

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling was it for the chapter . How do you reckon about the trial ? I hope the punishment which I will give them in next chapter would satisfy your opinions. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Dumbledore's voice rose above the murmurs, "It is now time for us to decide the punishments for the Dursleys' heinous crimes."

The Wizengamot members began to discuss and debate, their voices rising and falling in a cacophony of opinions. One member of the Council of Magical Law suggested, "They should be thrown into an Acromantula nest! Let them suffer the same terror they inflicted on Harry Potter."

Another member chimed in, "Poison would be too good for them! They should be forced to endure the same pain and suffering they caused Harry."

Amelia Bones shook her head, "While I understand the sentiment, we cannot resort to such cruel and unusual punishments. We must uphold the law and ensure that justice is served in a fair and humane manner."

Dumbledore nodded in agreement, "I concur with Amelia. We must find a punishment that fits the crime, but also reflects our values as a just and compassionate society."

As the Wizengamot continued to discuss and debate the punishments for the Dursleys, the reporters in the courtroom began to scribble furiously in their notebooks. They were eager to get the scoop on the trial, and the sensational details of the Dursleys' abuse were sure to sell papers.

"Abuse Trial Shocks Wizarding Community," one reporter wrote, underlining the headline for emphasis.

"Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived, Reveals Horrific Childhood Abuse," another reporter scribbled, her pen moving rapidly across the page.

The journalists were careful to get every detail correct, knowing that the story would be splashed across the front pages of every wizarding newspaper. They couldn't wait to share the shocking truth with the world.

Meanwhile, the Wizengamot continued to deliberate, their discussion growing more heated by the minute. Dumbledore's calm and authoritative presence helped to keep the debate focused, but it was clear that the punishments for the Dursleys would be severe.

Vernon, Petunia, and Marge huddled together, their faces etched with disgust and confusion. They whispered among themselves, clearly out of their depth in the wizarding world.

"I don't understand any of this," Petunia whispered, her voice trembling. "What's all this nonsense about magic and spells?"

Vernon snorted, "It's just a bunch of hooey, Petunia. They're just trying to confuse us."

Marge nodded in agreement, "Yes, and that boy, Harry Potter, he's just a freak. He's always been a troublemaker."

Their conversation was laced with venom and ignorance, revealing their deep-seated disdain for the wizarding world and its inhabitants.

As they spoke, they couldn't help but glance around the courtroom, their eyes wide with fear and disgust. They were clearly out of their element, and their ignorance of the wizarding world only added to their confusion and anger.

Dudley Dursley's face was etched with heartbreak as he gazed at his family. He had expected, at the very least, some semblance of remorse from them. But instead, they seemed more concerned with their own fate than with the harm they had caused Harry.

Harry, sensing Dudley's distress, reached out and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "It's okay, Dudley," he said softly. "You didn't deserve to be manipulated and used by them either."

Dudley looked up at Harry, his eyes welling up with tears. "I'm so sorry, Harry," he whispered. "I'm sorry I didn't stand up for you sooner."

Harry's expression was one of understanding and compassion. "You were just as much a victim as I was, Dudley," he said. "But you're making amends now, and that's what matters."

Vernon Dursley, his face red with rage, stood up and pointed a shaking finger at Harry. "I accuse Harry Potter of manipulating my son, Dudley!" he shouted. "He's turned him into one of those... those wizards!"

Amelia Bones raised an eyebrow, her expression skeptical. "That's not possible, Mr. Dursley," she said calmly. "Dudley Dursley's... unusual transformation is due to a rare phenomenon known as Squibsurge core resonance, not any action taken by Harry Potter."

The courtroom murmured in surprise, with many of the Wizengamot members nodding in agreement with Amelia Bones' explanation. Vernon Dursley's face turned even redder with anger and frustration, realizing his attempt to deflect blame had failed.

Dolores Umbridge, her voice dripping with malice, attempted to manipulate the situation. "I think we're getting a bit ahead of ourselves," she said. "After all, the Dursleys were simply trying to... ah... 'care' for Harry Potter in their own way."

But before she could continue, Mr. Greengrass stood up, his eyes flashing with indignation. "That's enough, Umbridge!" he exclaimed. "We've heard enough of your twisted attempts to justify the unjustifiable. The Dursleys' actions were nothing short of cruel and abusive, and they must be held accountable."

The courtroom erupted into a mixture of applause and angry murmurs, with many of the Wizengamot members nodding in agreement with Mr. Greengrass. Umbridge's face turned red with anger and embarrassment, realizing her attempt to manipulate the situation had failed.

Amelia Bones posed a question to the Wizengamot, "Given that the accused are Muggles, do we impose Muggle punishments or Wizarding ones? We must consider the severity of their crimes and the impact on the wizarding community."

Dolores Umbridge and Lucius Malfoy exchanged a triumphant glance before Umbridge spoke up, "We cannot impose Wizarding punishments on Muggles. It's unprecedented in our history. We must adhere to the International Confederation of Wizards' Statue of Wizarding Secrecy and respect Muggle jurisdiction."

Lucius Malfoy nodded in agreement, "Yes, we must prioritize the integrity of our laws and avoid setting a dangerous precedent. Muggles must be subject to Muggle jurisdiction and punishments."

However, a Council member stood up, a look of correction on his face. "I beg to differ, Madam Umbridge. While it is rare, the Wizengamot has indeed imposed Wizarding punishments on Muggles in the past."

The courtroom murmured in surprise, and Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with interest. The Council member continued, "There have been three recorded instances: in 1706, when a Muggle was convicted of murdering a wizard; in 1765, when a group of Muggles were found guilty of conspiring to expose the wizarding world; and in 1879, when a Muggle was sentenced for using dark magic user to harm a wizarding family."

He paused, surveying the room before concluding, "And I firmly believe that the crimes committed by the Dursleys warrant Wizarding punishment. The severity of their abuse and neglect demands nothing less. We cannot allow Muggles to commit such heinous crimes against our own and face only Muggle justice."

The courtroom erupted into a mixture of applause and debate, with many of the Wizengamot members nodding in agreement with the Council member. Umbridge and Malfoy's faces turned red with anger and embarrassment, realizing their argument was being dismantled.

Auror Rufus Scrimgeour stood up, his voice clear and authoritative. "I propose that we put this matter to a vote. Those in favor of imposing Muggle punishments on the Dursleys, please raise your hands."

Lucius Malfoy, Crabbe Sr., Nott Sr., Yaxley, Goyle Sr., Avery, and Narcissa Malfoy, all known Death Eaters and Harry's opponents, raised their hands in unison. Dolores Umbridge and Barty Crouch Sr. also raised their hands, their faces set in determination.

Auror Scrimgeour nodded, his expression impartial. "And those in favor of imposing Wizarding punishments on the Dursleys, please raise your hands."

The entire Council of Magical Law, along with Dumbledore, Amelia Bones, Mr. Greengrass, Neville's Grandma Augusta Longbottom, and many other Wizengamot members, raised their hands. The majority of the room was in favor of imposing Wizarding punishments on the Dursleys.

The voting results were clear, and Auror Scrimgeour nodded, his expression solemn. "The results of the vote are as follows: the majority of the Wizengamot is in favor of imposing Wizarding punishments on the Dursleys."

The courtroom erupted into a mixture of applause and murmurs, as the Dursleys' fate was all but sealed.

Harry Potter sat calmly between Ginny Weasley and Dudley Dursley in the Victim and Witness section, surrounded by his loved ones. Ginny's hand was clasped reassuringly around his, while Dudley's eyes were fixed on the floor, his expression a mix of shame and regret.

To their left sat Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, their faces etched with concern and support. Remus Lupin, Pyre, Charlie Weasley, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker were seated nearby, their eyes fixed intently on the proceedings. Snape, seated at the far end of the row, his eyes narrowed and his jaw clenched, radiated an aura of quiet intensity.

Gran Minnie McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey sat at the opposite end, their faces stern and unyielding. The reporters, journalists, and audience members present looked on with rapt attention, sensing the gravity and importance of the trial.

As the Wizengamot deliberated, Harry's eyes remained fixed on the Dursleys, his expression a mix of sadness and resolve. He knew that this trial marked a turning point in his life, a chance to confront the darkness of his past and emerge stronger and more resilient.

Before deciding on the punishment, Amelia Bones turned to Barty Crouch Sr. and said, "Sir Crouch, I would like to remind you that whichever punishment is decided upon, the Muggle Ministry should be informed accordingly, so that they may disseminate the news to the Muggle public, while ensuring that the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy is not breached."

Barty Crouch Sr. nodded in agreement, "Of course, Director Bones. I will ensure that the Muggle Ministry is notified and that the necessary precautions are taken to maintain the secrecy of the wizarding world."

Dumbledore, seated beside Amelia Bones, nodded in approval, his eyes twinkling with a deep understanding of the complexities of wizarding-Muggle relations. The Wizengamot members murmured in agreement, acknowledging the importance of maintaining secrecy while also ensuring justice was served.

The Wizengamot core and council members engaged in a lengthy and heated discussion, debating the severity of the Dursleys' crimes and the appropriate punishment. Amelia Bones proposed a lifetime ban from interacting with the wizarding world, while Minister Fudge suggested a hefty fine and community service.

However, many members felt that these punishments did not adequately reflect the severity of the Dursleys' abuse. Dolores Umbridge suggested a "reeducation" program, but this was met with skepticism by many members, who felt that it would not address the underlying issues.

Rufus Scrimgeour proposed a temporary imprisonment in a secure wizarding facility, but this was also met with disagreement. Some members felt that it was too lenient, while others believed it was too harsh.

As the discussion continued, it became clear that the Wizengamot was deeply divided on the issue. Despite the severity of the Dursleys' crimes, no one had yet suggested the most severe punishment of all: imprisonment in Azkaban.

The debate raged on, with no clear consensus in sight. Dumbledore listened intently, his eyes twinkling with a deep understanding of the complexities of the case. The fate of the Dursleys hung in the balance, as the Wizengamot struggled to reach a decision.

Augusta Longbottom's voice rose above the din of discussion, "Shall we consider Azkaban as a possible punishment for the Dursleys?"

The room erupted into a chorus of protests, with many members expressing their reservations about imposing such a harsh sentence. However, as the voices died down, it became clear that a significant majority of the Council members were in favor of considering Azkaban.

Amelia Bones nodded thoughtfully, "I agree that Azkaban should be considered. The Dursleys' crimes are severe, and they have shown no remorse."

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with a deep understanding, "I concur. Azkaban is a severe punishment, but it may be fitting in this case."

Barty Crouch Sr. nodded in agreement, as did Mr. Greengrass and Amos Diggory. In total, 25 out of the 30 Council members voted in favor of considering Azkaban as a possible punishment.

The room fell silent, as the weight of the decision settled upon the Dursleys. Their fate, it seemed, was all but sealed.

Lucius Malfoy's voice rose in protest, "This is preposterous! A Muggle has never been sent to Azkaban. It's unheard of!"

He glanced around the room, his eyes appealing to the other Wizengamot members. "We cannot set this precedent. It would be a gross overstep of our authority."

Dolores Umbridge nodded in agreement, "I concur with Lucius Malfoy. We must consider the implications of sending a Muggle to Azkaban. It could have far-reaching consequences for our relations with the Muggle world."

However, Amelia Bones remained unmoved, "I understand the concerns, but we must prioritize justice. The Dursleys' crimes are severe, and they have shown no remorse. Azkaban may be the only suitable punishment."

The room fell silent once more, as the Wizengamot members weighed the pros and cons of sending the Dursleys to Azkaban.

A Council member stood up, "I propose that we put the matter to a vote. All those in favor of sentencing the Dursleys to Azkaban, please raise your hands."

The room fell silent as the Wizengamot members voted. Hands rose one by one, until the majority had voted in favor of Azkaban. The Dursleys' faces fell in confusion, their eyes scanning the room in desperation.

Marge, Petunia, and Vernon exchanged worried glances, clearly unsure of what was happening. Amelia Bones explained, "Azkaban is a maximum-security prison, home to the most dangerous dark wizards and witches of our time. It is a place of darkness, isolation, and hardship."

Her voice was firm but measured, leaving no doubt as to the severity of the punishment. The Dursleys' faces paled, their eyes wide with fear.

Though the sentence period was yet to be decided, the Dursleys' fate seemed all but sealed. Dudley, seated beside Harry, cried silently, his body shaking with sobs. Harry comforted him, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

"It's okay, Dudley," Harry whispered. "You did the right thing. You stood up for the truth."

But despite his tears, Dudley's voice was firm, "I won't regret it, Harry. I won't regret siding with you, siding with the truth."

Dudley's eyes locked onto Harry's, filled with a deep sense of resolve. Harry smiled, his eyes shining with gratitude.

"Thank you, Dudley," Harry said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you for being brave."

Amelia Bones stood up, her voice clear and authoritative. "Petunia Dursley, you have been found guilty of numerous charges, including neglect, starvation, emotional, psychological, and mental abuse, hiding the truth about the wizarding world, lying about Harry Potter's parents' death, denying basic human rights to Harry Potter, deliberately holding him back, manipulating your own son Dudley, misusing the stipend provided, and many more."

She paused, surveying the room before continuing, "Based on these charges, I propose imprisonment of 10 to 15 years in Azkaban, though in a non-Dementors guarded cell. You will also be required to give a public apology to Harry Potter, now."

Amelia's eyes narrowed, "Furthermore, after your imprisonment, you will be required to attend a rehabilitation camp. All property you own, including jewelry and money, will be confiscated and given to Harry Potter as compensation."

Her voice remained firm, "Additionally, you will be required to perform necessary community services until you reach the age of 65."

Amelia turned to the Wizengamot, "I now ask for your final verdict. Do you agree with the proposed punishment for Petunia Dursley?"

The Wizengamot members voted, their hands rising in agreement with Amelia's proposed punishment. The final verdict was unanimous: Petunia Dursley was sentenced to 12 years in Azkaban, followed by rehabilitation and community service.

Petunia's face contorted in shock and horror as the verdict was read out. She slumped forward, her body shaking with sobs. Vernon and Marge Dursley looked on, their faces pale and frightened.

Harry watched the scene unfold, his emotions mixed. He felt a sense of justice, knowing that his aunt would finally face the consequences of her actions. Yet, he also felt a pang of sadness, knowing that this would cause pain for Dudley.

Dudley, sensing Harry's gaze, turned to him. His eyes were red-rimmed, but he nodded resolutely. "It's okay, Harry. I know it's right."

Harry smiled softly and placed a comforting hand on Dudley's shoulder. "I'm proud of you, Dudley. You're doing the right thing."

Dudley took a deep breath and nodded again. "I know. It's just...it's hard to see her like this."

Harry's expression softened. "I know. But we have to think about what's best for everyone. And this is what's best."

As the scene unfolded, the reporters and journalists in the audience looked on, their faces filled with shock and curiosity. They scribbled furiously in their notebooks, sensing that this was a story that would make headlines for weeks to come.

Amelia Bones stood up, her voice firm but measured. "Petunia Dursley, as part of your sentence, you are required to make a public apology to Harry Potter for the abuse and neglect you inflicted upon him."

Petunia's eyes darted around the room, her face pale and gaunt. She hesitated for a moment before standing up, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I...I'm sorry, Harry. I was wrong to treat you the way I did. I was cruel and heartless, and I realize now that I was consumed by my own bitterness and jealousy."

Her voice cracked as she spoke, and for a moment, it seemed as though she might break down. But she took a deep breath and continued.

"I know I can never undo the harm I've caused, but I hope that you can find it in your heart to forgive me, Harry. I'm truly sorry for what I've done."

The room fell silent, with all eyes fixed on Petunia. Harry's expression was unreadable, but Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with a hint of approval. It seemed that Petunia's apology had shown some remorse, at least.

Amelia Bones stood up, her expression stern. "Marge Dursley, you have been found guilty of numerous heinous crimes, including neglect, starvation, physical, emotional, psychological, and mental abuse and torture, attempt to murder, disruptions in the courtroom, attack on a minor, and many more."

Her voice was firm and authoritative, leaving no doubt as to the severity of Marge's crimes. "I propose 20 to 25 years of imprisonment in Azkaban, in a Dementor-guarded cell. All your properties, including money, jewelry, and your farmhouse in Jamaica, will be confiscated and given to Harry Potter as compensation."

Marge's face turned red with rage, but Amelia continued, undeterred. "You will also be required to give a public apology to Harry Potter. After serving your sentence, you will attend a rehabilitation center, followed by community service."

The room fell silent, with all eyes fixed on Marge. Harry's expression was grim, but Dumbledore's eyes seemed to hold a deep sadness. The Wizengamot members nodded in agreement, their faces reflecting their disgust at Marge's crimes.

The Wizengamot members voted, their hands rising in agreement with Amelia's proposed punishment. The final verdict was unanimous: Marge Dursley was sentenced to 22 years in Azkaban, in a Dementor-guarded cell.

Amelia Bones stood up, her voice firm. "Marge Dursley, as part of your sentence, you are required to make a public apology to Harry Potter for the abuse and neglect you inflicted upon him."

Marge's face twisted in a scowl, but she stood up, her voice dripping with malice. "I'm sorry, Harry. Sorry that you were such a useless, ungrateful brat. Sorry that you couldn't appreciate all that I did for you."

Her apology was met with stunned silence. It was clear that Marge felt no remorse for her actions, and her words were nothing more than a hollow attempt to appease the court.

Harry's eyes narrowed, his face pale with anger. Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with a deep sadness, while Amelia's expression remained stern.

"It's clear that your apology is insincere, Marge Dursley," Amelia said, her voice cold. "But it will be recorded as part of your sentence. You will now be taken into custody and transported to Azkaban."

Amelia Bones stood up, her expression grave. "Vernon Dursley, you have been found guilty of numerous heinous crimes, including neglect, starvation, physical, emotional, psychological, and mental abuse and torture, hiding the truth about the wizarding world, lying about Harry Potter's parents' death, denying basic human rights to Harry Potter, deliberately holding him back, attempt to murder, disruptions in the courtroom, attack on a minor, manipulating your own son Dudley, misusing the stipend provided, compelling Harry Potter to contemplate suicide, and many more."

Her voice was firm and authoritative, leaving no doubt as to the severity of Vernon's crimes. "I propose life imprisonment in Azkaban, in a Dementors-guarded cell. All your properties, including your car, money, luxuries, and number four Privet Drive, will be confiscated and given to Harry Potter as compensation."

Vernon's face turned purple with rage, but Amelia continued, undeterred. "You will also be required to make a public apology to Harry Potter. Your actions have caused irreparable harm, and it is only fitting that you face the consequences."

The room fell silent, with all eyes fixed on Vernon. Harry's expression was grim, but Dumbledore's eyes seemed to hold a deep sadness. The Wizengamot members nodded in agreement, their faces reflecting their disgust at Vernon's crimes.

The Wizengamot members voted, their hands rising in agreement with Amelia's proposed punishment. The final verdict was unanimous: Vernon Dursley was sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban, in a Dementors-guarded cell.

Amelia Bones stood up, her voice firm. "Vernon Dursley, as part of your sentence, you are required to make a public apology to Harry Potter for the abuse and neglect you inflicted upon him."

Vernon's face twisted in a scowl, but he stood up, his voice dripping with malice. "I'm sorry, Harry. Sorry that you were such a useless, ungrateful brat. Sorry that you couldn't appreciate all that I did for you."

His apology was met with stunned silence. It was clear that Vernon felt no remorse for his actions, and his words were nothing more than a hollow attempt to appease the court.

Harry's eyes narrowed, his face pale with anger. Dumbledore's eyes seemed to hold a deep sadness, while Amelia's expression remained stern.

"It's clear that your apology is insincere, Vernon Dursley," Amelia said, her voice cold. "But it will be recorded as part of your sentence. You will now be taken into custody and transported to Azkaban."

Amelia Bones stood up, her voice clear and authoritative. "In summary, the punishments for the Dursleys are as follows: Petunia Dursley is sentenced to 12 years in Azkaban, Marge Dursley is sentenced to 22 years in Azkaban, and Vernon Dursley is sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban."

She paused, surveying the room before continuing, "Furthermore, as of today, July 23rd, the Dursleys are no longer the legal guardians of Harry James Potter and Dudley Dursley. Their rights and responsibilities as guardians are hereby revoked."

The room erupted into a murmur of conversation, with the reporters and journalists in the audience scribbling furiously in their notebooks. Harry's eyes met Dudley's, and he smiled softly, feeling a sense of relief and freedom.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with approval, while Snape's expression remained stoic, but with a hint of satisfaction. The Wizengamot members nodded in agreement, their faces reflecting their approval of the verdict.

Amelia Bones continued, "The Ministry of Magic will ensure that Harry Potter and Dudley Dursley are placed in suitable care, with guardians who will provide them with the love, support, and protection they deserve."

Barty Crouch Sr. stood up, his voice clear and authoritative. "The Muggle Ministry will be informed that the Dursleys have been sentenced to imprisonment for crimes committed against a minor, but the details of the case will be withheld to protect the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy."

The room nodded in agreement, and Amelia Bones continued, "The Dursleys will be transported to Azkaban immediately. Aurors, please escort them from the courtroom."

A team of Aurors stepped forward, their wands drawn, and surrounded the Dursleys. Vernon, Petunia, and Marge were led away, their faces twisted in anger and despair.

As they were escorted out of the courtroom, the reporters and journalists in the audience began to murmur among themselves, sensing that this was a major story. Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with a hint of satisfaction, while Snape's expression remained stoic.

The courtroom began to empty, with the Wizengamot members and the audience filing out into the corridors. Harry, Dudley, and their supporters remained behind, waiting for further instructions from Amelia Bones.

"It's over," Harry whispered to Dudley, his eyes shining with relief. "We're finally free."

Dudley nodded, a small smile on his face. "We sure are, Harry. We sure are."

Harry stood up, his voice clear and resolute. "I'd like to make a statement, please. All the properties, money, and assets that I've gained from the Dursleys as compensation, I'd like to officially give to Dudley Dursley."

Amelia Bones looked up, a hint of surprise on her face, but then nodded. "Very well, Mr. Potter. I'll prepare the necessary papers."

The papers were quickly drawn up, and Harry and Dudley signed them, transferring the ownership of the properties and assets to Dudley. Harry turned to Dudley, a smile on his face.

"It's only fair, Dudley," Harry said. "You're my cousin, and you've been through just as much as I have. You deserve this."

Dudley's eyes welled up with tears as he looked at Harry, his voice shaking. "Thanks, Harry. Thanks for being so kind to me."

The courtroom erupted into a warm applause, with the Weasleys, Remus Lupin, and the others in attendance smiling and cheering. Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with pride, while Snape's expression softened ever so slightly.

Lucius Malfoy stood up, a sly smile spreading across his face. "I'd like to propose that I adopt Harry Potter, as he is now without a guardian. I'm sure my family and I can provide him with the proper care and upbringing."

Harry's eyes widened in horror, and he protested, "No! I don't want to be adopted by you!"

Amelia Bones stepped forward, her expression firm. "I'm afraid that's not possible, Mr. Malfoy. We've already made arrangements for Harry's care. Mrs. Tucker, who is Harry's honorary grandmother and magical guardian, despite being a Squib, has agreed to become both the legal and magical guardian of both Harry and Dudley, if they agree."

Mrs. Tucker, who had been sitting in the back of the courtroom, stood up, a warm smile on her face. "That's right, dearie. I'd be happy to take care of these two boys. They're like family to me."

Dudley nodded enthusiastically, and Harry smiled, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. "Yes, please," Harry said, his voice filled with gratitude. "I'd like that very much, Mrs. Tucker."

Amos Diggory stood up, his eyes scanning the room as he addressed the journalists and reporters present. "While we allow you to publish the details of this trial, we implore you to exercise restraint and consideration when it comes to the privacy of Harry Potter and his family."

"We understand that this is a sensational story, but we must remember that Harry Potter is a minor, and his well-being and safety must be our top priority," Diggory continued. "We ask that you refrain from publishing any details that may compromise his privacy or put him at risk."

The journalists and reporters nodded, taking notes and whispering among themselves. Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with approval, while Snape's expression remained stern.

Amelia Bones stood up, her voice firm. "This concludes the trial. The Dursleys have been punished, and arrangements have been made for Harry Potter's care. This court is now adjourned."

Amos Diggory stood up, his eyes scanning the room as he addressed the journalists and reporters present. "While we allow you to publish the details of this trial, we implore you to exercise restraint and consideration when it comes to the privacy of Harry Potter and his family," he said, his voice firm but polite.

"We understand that this is a sensational story, but we must remember that Harry Potter is a minor, and his well-being and safety must be our top priority," Diggory continued. "We ask that you refrain from publishing any details that may compromise his privacy or put him at risk. This includes, but is not limited to, his home address, his daily routine, and any personal details that may make him vulnerable to harassment or harm."

The journalists and reporters nodded, taking notes and whispering among themselves. Some of them looked disappointed, clearly hoping for a more sensational story. But others seemed to understand the importance of protecting Harry's privacy.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with approval as he nodded at Diggory. Snape's expression remained stern, but he too nodded in agreement. Amelia Bones stood up, her voice firm.

"This concludes the trial. The Dursleys have been punished, and arrangements have been made for Harry Potter's care. This court is now adjourned," she said, banging her gavel on the desk.

The courtroom erupted into a flurry of activity as the journalists and reporters rushed to file their stories. The Wizengamot members began to file out of the courtroom, some of them stopping to congratulate Harry and Dudley on their newfound freedom.

As the Wizengamot members filed out of the courtroom, Amelia Bones let out a deep sigh and smiled, finally able to shed her professional demeanor. Dumbledore and Minister Fudge remained behind, and Fudge made his way over to Harry.

"Harry, I want to apologize for the Ministry's failure to protect you from the Dursleys," Fudge said, his voice sincere. "We should have done more to ensure your safety and well-being. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive us."

Harry nodded, accepting Fudge's apology. Fudge smiled and patted Harry on the back before turning to leave.

With Fudge gone, the remaining group let out a collective sigh of relief. "It's finally over," Amelia said, smiling at Harry.

Dumbledore nodded, his eyes twinkling. "Indeed it is, Harry. You are finally free from the Dursleys' abuse and neglect."

Snape, who had been standing quietly in the corner, stepped forward, his eyes softening ever so slightly. "I am glad to see that justice has been served, Harry," he said.

Remus Lupin, Charlie Weasley, and Pyre Jones all nodded in agreement, smiling at Harry. Madam Pomfrey beamed with pride, while Gran Minnie McGonagall looked relieved.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley hugged Harry tightly, tears of joy in their eyes. "We're so proud of you, Harry," Mrs. Weasley whispered.

Ginny grinned at Harry, her eyes shining with happiness. "You're finally free, Harry," she said.

Dudley, who had been quiet until now, spoke up, his voice filled with emotion. "Thanks, Harry, for sticking up for me. I'm sorry I wasn't a better brother to you."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of closure and new beginnings. "It's okay, Dudley. We're starting fresh now."

Harry turned to Patricia Moon, a warm smile on his face. "I just wanted to personally thank you, Ms. Moon," he said, his voice sincere. "Your testimony was instrumental in bringing the Dursleys to justice. Thank you for being brave enough to speak out."

Patricia Moon smiled, her eyes shining with tears. "It was the least I could do, Harry. You deserve so much better than what you got from the Dursleys."

With that, she bid the group farewell and left. The remaining group turned their attention to Grandma Mrs. Tucker, who was beaming with excitement.

"Now, let's celebrate!" she exclaimed. "I invite you all to Fawcett Manor for a party. We'll have food, drinks, and music. It'll be a wonderful way to mark this new chapter in Harry's life."

Dumbledore, Snape, McGonagall, and Madam Pomfrey all accepted the invitation, smiling at the prospect of a celebration.

"I can't wait to tell Sirius," Harry said, grinning. "He's been waiting at the manor, and I know he'll be thrilled. And I have to tell Daisy, Ron, Susan, the twins, and Percy too. They'll all be so happy for me."

"And don't forget to write letters to your friends," Ginny reminded him. "Draco, Hermione, and Neville will all want to hear from you."

Harry nodded, feeling a sense of excitement and anticipation. He couldn't wait to share the news with his friends and start this new chapter in his life.

The Knight Bus came to a stop in front of Fawcett Manor, and the group poured out onto the driveway. It was 5 pm, and the sun was beginning to set, casting a warm orange glow over the manor.

As they made their way inside, they found Sirius Black pacing back and forth in the foyer, a look of worry etched on his face. He stopped pacing as soon as he saw Harry, and his eyes scanned the group anxiously.

"What happened?" Sirius demanded, his voice low and urgent. "You've been gone for hours. I was starting to get worried."

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. "It's all over, Sirius," he said. "The Dursleys have been punished, and I'm finally free."

Sirius's face relaxed, and he let out a deep breath. "Thank Merlin," he muttered, striding over to Harry and clapping him on the back. "I'm glad it's finally over for you, mate."

Downstairs, the rest of the household began to stir, curious about the commotion. Daisy, Susan, Ron, the twins, and Percy all trooped into the foyer, their faces filled with concern.

"What happened?" Ron asked, his eyes scanning the group.

Daisy, however, was nervous, her hazel eyes darting between Harry and the others. Harry immediately went to her, wrapping her in a warm hug.

"Hey, it's okay," he whispered. "Everything's fine. The Dursleys have been punished, and I'm finally free."

Daisy's eyes widened, and she pulled back to look at Harry, her face pale. "Really?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry nodded, smiling. "Really," he said. "And I have Grandma Mrs. Tucker to thank for it. She's my new guardian, along with being Dudley's."

Daisy's face relaxed, and she smiled, her eyes shining with happiness. "I'm so glad, Harry," she said.

The others nodded in agreement, smiling at Harry. Susan hugged him tightly, while Ron and the twins clapped him on the back. Percy smiled, looking relieved.

Sirius smiled, watching the scene unfold. "I think it's time we celebrated," he said, his eyes twinkling.

Just then, the fireplace crackled to life, and Neville Longbottom and Hermione Granger stepped out of the floo, grinning from ear to ear. "Congratulations, Harry!" they exclaimed in unison.

Next, Draco Malfoy and his younger brother Scorpius appeared, looking a bit mischievous. "We, uh, told our parents we were going to the library," Draco said, winking at Harry.

Scorpius nodded, his eyes shining with excitement. "We couldn't miss this celebration!"

The five best friends - Draco, Hermione, Ron, Neville, and Harry - were finally reunited, and the room erupted in cheers and laughter. They hugged each other tightly, grinning from ear to ear.

"It's finally over," Harry said, his voice filled with emotion.

"We're all free now," Ron added, clapping Harry on the back.

Hermione smiled, her eyes shining with tears. "We're all together again. That's all that matters."

Draco nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "We make a pretty good team, don't we?"

Neville grinned, his eyes twinkling. "The best team, if you ask me."

The five friends laughed and joked, basking in the joy and camaraderie of the moment.

As the celebration continued, Amelia Bones slipped away to a corner of the room, where Sirius was standing with a smile on his face. She took his hand, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

"Now that the trial is over," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, "shall we move our relationship from the backseat to the front?"

Sirius's eyes locked onto hers, and he nodded, a slow smile spreading across his face. Amelia's eyes shone with happiness as Sirius leaned in, their lips meeting in a tender, sweet kiss.

The room erupted in cheers and applause as the couple shared their first kiss. Harry grinned, feeling happy for the two people he cared about deeply. Susan, Amelia's niece, squealed with delight, hugging Harry tightly.

Amelia turned to Harry, her face flushed with happiness. "You should call me Aunt Lia now," she said, smiling.

Harry's eyes widened in surprise, but then he grinned, feeling happy for Amelia and Sirius. "Aunt Lia it is, then," he said, hugging her tightly.

Sirius smiled, his eyes shining with happiness. "I'm glad we can finally be open about our relationship," he said, taking Amelia's hand in his.

The group cheered again, celebrating the new chapter in Amelia and Sirius's lives.

Harry and Ginny slipped away from the celebration, seeking some alone time in their room. As soon as the door closed behind them, Harry wrapped his arms around Ginny, pulling her close.

"I'm so glad it's all over," Ginny whispered, her voice muffled against Harry's chest.

"Me too," Harry replied, his voice filled with emotion. "I feel like I can finally breathe again."

Ginny pulled back, looking up at Harry with shining eyes. "You're free now, Harry," she said. "Free to live your life without the Dursleys holding you back."

Harry smiled, his heart full of love for Ginny. "I couldn't have done it without you," he said, his voice sincere.

Ginny's face glowed with happiness as Harry hugged her tightly, holding her close as they basked in the joy and relief of the moment.

Harry and Ginny shared a celebratory kiss, their lips meeting in a tender, loving gesture. As they pulled back, they smiled at each other, feeling happy and relieved.

Hand in hand, they made their way downstairs, expecting to find the usual warm and welcoming atmosphere of Fawcett Manor. Instead, they were greeted by a stunning sight: the hall was decorated with balloons, streamers, and a large banner that read "Congratulations Harry!".

The room was filled with the delicious aromas of roasting meats and freshly baked treats, and the sound of laughter and music filled the air. Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Amelia, Sirius, Remus, and the rest of the household were all smiling and chatting, clearly excited to celebrate Harry's newfound freedom.

"Surprise!" they all shouted in unison, as Harry and Ginny made their way into the hall, beaming with delight.

The group made their way to the grand dining hall, where a magnificent feast was laid out before them. The table was filled with an array of delicious dishes, including roast beef, mashed potatoes, and steaming vegetables. Healer Pyre, Charlie's girlfriend, had even made a special batch of her famous treacle fudge for the occasion.

As they took their seats, Dumbledore stood up to give a toast. "To Harry, on this momentous occasion," he said, his eyes twinkling. "May your future be bright, and your heart be filled with joy and love."

The group echoed Dumbledore's toast, raising their glasses in a joyful clink. Snape, who sat to Harry's right, smiled slightly, his eyes softening with warmth. McGonagall, who sat to Harry's left, beamed with pride, while Madam Pomfrey nodded in approval.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Charlie, the twins, Percy, Amelia, Sirius, Remus, Daisy, Dudley, Susan, Scorpius, and Harry's best friends Draco, Hermione, Ron, and Neville all chatted and laughed as they enjoyed their meal. Harry and Ginny sat together, holding hands and grinning at each other, basking in the joy and love that filled the room.

As the dinner drew to a close, the group began to sing and dance, celebrating Harry's newfound freedom with music and laughter. It was a night that none of them would ever forget, a night filled with joy, love, and the promise of a bright and happy future.

Bagnod carefully took a small sample of Daisy's blood, which he then applied to a special parchment. The room was filled with anticipation as they waited for the results.

"It won't take long," Bagnod assured them. "The parchment will glow with the results."

And indeed, after just a few seconds, the parchment began to glow with a soft, blue light. The room fell silent as they waited for the results to appear.

Finally, the light faded, revealing the results. Harry's eyes widened as he read the parchment, his heart racing with excitement.

"Daisy Lily Potter," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.

The parchment showed Daisy's name beside Harry's, with their parents' names listed above: James Charles Potter and Lily Rose Potter (née Evans).

Ginny gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "She's your sister, Harry!" she exclaimed.

Daisy's eyes sparkled with tears as she looked at Harry. "I'm your sister?" she whispered.

Harry nodded, a huge smile spreading across his face. "You're my sister, Daisy," he said, opening his arms to her.

Daisy flung herself into Harry's arms, tears of joy streaming down her face. The room erupted in cheers and applause as the group celebrated the discovery of Harry's long-lost sister.

As they continued to gaze at the parchment, they noticed another detail that caught their attention. Sirius's name was listed as Harry's godfather, which they had already known. However, what surprised them was that Remus's name was listed as Daisy's godfather.

"Remus, you're Daisy's godfather!" Harry exclaimed, looking at Remus with a mixture of surprise and delight.

Remus's eyes widened in shock, and he looked at the parchment as if to confirm the information. "I...I had no idea," he stuttered.

Lily and James must have already decided to name Remus as Daisy's godfather, even before she was born. It was a beautiful revelation, and the group felt a sense of wonder and awe at the discovery.

Daisy looked up at Remus with tears in her eyes. "You're my godfather?" she whispered.

Remus nodded, a warm smile spreading across his face. "I am, Daisy. I'm honored to be your godfather."

The group was still reeling from the revelation, but they were all grinning from ear to ear. They had so many questions, but for now, they were just happy to have Daisy back.

"I don't care how you survived, Daisy," Harry said, hugging her tightly. "I'm just glad you're here with us."

Daisy smiled, looking up at Harry with shining eyes. "I'm glad too, Harry. I feel like I've finally found my family."

The group nodded in agreement, smiling at each other. They knew they still had a lot to learn about Daisy's past, but for now, they were just happy to have her back.

"We'll figure out how you survived later," Ginny said, smiling at Daisy. "For now, let's just celebrate."

The group cheered, hugging each other and congratulating Daisy on her newfound family. It was a moment they would never forget, a moment filled with joy, love, and a sense of belonging.

As the celebration began to wind down, the guests started to say their goodbyes. Snape, Dumbledore, McGonagall, Madam Pomfrey, and Healer Pyre all departed, thanking the Weasleys for their hospitality.

Hermione, Draco, Ron, Neville, and Scorpius also bid their farewells, promising to catch up soon. Sirius and Remus, who had been chatting quietly in the corner, stood up to leave.

"We should get going too," Sirius said, smiling at Harry and Ginny. "Now that the trial is over, we can finally relax."

Remus nodded in agreement. "We'll come back soon, Harry. Take care of yourself and your sister."

Sirius turned to Amelia and Susan, who were waiting by the door. "Shall we?" he asked, offering Amelia his arm.

Amelia smiled, taking his arm. "We shall," she replied.

Together, the three of them left for Bones estate, where Sirius would continue his fake house arrest. The Weasleys, however, had decided to stay for the night, enjoying the warmth and comfort of the manor.

As the last of the guests departed, Harry and Ginny made their way upstairs, hand in hand. They were both exhausted but exhilarated by the events of the day.

"I'm so glad it's all over," Ginny said, snuggling into Harry's side.

"Me too," Harry replied, wrapping his arms around her. "Now we can finally move on with our lives."

They reached their room, and Harry pushed open the door, revealing a cozy, candlelit space. Ginny smiled, and Harry swept her into his arms, twirling her around the room.

"I love you, Ginny," Harry whispered, his lips brushing against her ear.

"I love you too, Harry," Ginny replied, her voice barely audible over the pounding of her heart.

As Harry looked around the manor, he felt a sense of contentment wash over him. He had finally found a sense of family and belonging, and it was all thanks to the people who had come into his life.

"I never thought I'd have a family like this," Harry said, turning to Ginny with a smile.

Ginny smiled back, snuggling into his side. "You deserve it, Harry. You deserve all the love and happiness in the world."

As they stood there, wrapped in each other's arms, Harry thought about all the people who had become a part of his life. There was Dudley, his former nemesis turned unlikely friend; Daisy, his long-lost sister; and Grandma Mrs. Tucker, who had taken him under her wing.

And then, of course, there were the Twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, who had become permanent residents of Fawcett Manor. They were always getting into mischief, but Harry couldn't imagine life without them.

As for the rest of the Weasleys, they were like a second family to him. Ron, Draco ,Hermione, and Neville had been his best friends since Hogwarts, and he knew he could always count on them.

And then there were the others: Remus, Sirius, Amelia, Susan, ...the list went on. They had all become a part of his life, and he was grateful for it.

"I'm so lucky to have all of you," Harry said, looking around at the people he loved.

Ginny smiled, squeezing his hand. "We're the lucky ones, Harry. We get to have you in our lives."

As the evening drew to a close, Harry's beloved pets began to stir, seeking attention from their master. Hedwig, his majestic white owl, softly hooted from her perch, while Poco, the little sparrow Harry had rescued, chirped excitedly from his cage. Kluer, Harry's mischievous colour-changing cat, sauntered into the room, his fur shifting from grey to blue as he rubbed against Harry's leg.

Ginny laughed, scooping up Kluer in her arms. "He's such a show-off," she said, scratching behind Kluer's ears.

Harry chuckled, stroking Hedwig's soft feathers. "Hey, girl. Did you miss me?" Hedwig nuzzled his hand, and Harry smiled, feeling a deep connection to his loyal owl.

Poco, not to be left out, began to chirp loudly, flapping his wings against the bars of his cage. Harry grinned, opening the cage door to let Poco out. The little sparrow fluttered onto Harry's shoulder, nuzzling his ear.

As Harry, Ginny, and the pets spent quality time together, the warmth and love in the room grew, filling Harry's heart with joy and contentment.

Harry and Ginny settled into their favorite armchairs, the evening edition of the Daily Prophet spread out before them. The headlines screamed out at them, a cacophony of shock and outrage.

"TRIAL OF THE CENTURY: DURSLEYS FOUND GUILTY OF ABUSING HARRY POTTER"

"AZKABAN AWAITS: PETUNIA, MARGE, AND VERNON DURSLEY SENTENCED"

Ginny's eyes widened as she scanned the articles, her face pale with shock. "It's unbelievable," she whispered. "The things they did to you, Harry..."

Harry's jaw clenched, his eyes flashing with anger. But as he read on, he felt a sense of closure, of vindication.

The article detailed the punishments meted out to the Dursleys. Petunia Dursley was sentenced to 12 years in Azkaban, Marge Dursley to 22 years, and Vernon Dursley to life imprisonment.

"'Furthermore, as of today, July 23rd, the Dursleys are no longer the legal guardians of Harry James Potter and Dudley Dursley. Their rights and responsibilities as guardians are hereby revoked,'" Ginny read aloud, her voice firm.

Harry felt a weight lift off his shoulders as he read the words. He was finally free of the Dursleys, free to live his life without their cruelty and abuse.

He looked over at Ginny, his eyes shining with gratitude. "Thanks for being here with me," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Ginny smiled, reaching out to take his hand. "Always, Harry," she replied. "Always."

As the evening drew to a close, Harry and Ginny snuggled into bed, exhausted but content. They wrapped their arms around each other, feeling the warmth and love emanating from their entwined bodies.

As they drifted off to sleep, they found themselves transported to their dreamland, a magical realm where they could be free and uninhibited. They stood hand in hand, surrounded by towering trees and vibrant wildflowers, the air filled with the sweet scent of blooming heather.

"Shall we take a walk?" Harry asked, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

Ginny grinned, her eyes shining with excitement. "Always," she replied.

Together, they strolled through the forest, their footsteps quiet on the soft earth. The trees seemed to lean in, as if listening to their conversation, and the creatures of the forest watched them with curious eyes.

As they walked, they talked about their dreams and aspirations, their hopes and fears. They laughed and joked, their love and connection growing stronger with every step.

In this magical dreamland, time stood still, and all that mattered was the present moment. Harry and Ginny reveled in each other's company, their love shining brighter than any star in the night sky.

Next Chapter is Hogwarts Letters !

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. This chapter was so satisfying to write really. I hope it was as satisfactory to read too. Sirelia is now on !Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

As they strolled through the dreamland forest, Harry turned to Ginny with a thoughtful expression. "So, tomorrow you'll be heading back to the Burrow with your family, right?" he asked.

Ginny nodded, her ponytail bobbing behind her. "Yes, we'll be going back home tomorrow," she replied.

Harry smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "But we'll be together again soon, on my birthday," he said, his voice filled with excitement.

Ginny's face lit up with a bright smile. "Exactly! Just a week and we'll be celebrating your birthday together," she said.

Harry's thoughts then turned to the upcoming school year. "And of course, we'll be together at Hogwarts too," he said, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.

Ginny's eyes shone with excitement. "I'm so nervous but excited to start my first year at Hogwarts," she said.

Harry chuckled, taking her hand in his. "You'll be amazing, Ginny. I'll be right there with you, every step of the way," he said, his voice filled with reassurance.

July 24th dawned bright and early, and Harry woke up feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. He glanced over at Ginny, who was still fast asleep, her red hair tangled and her chocolate brown eyes scrunched up. Harry couldn't help but smile as he gently shook her awake.

"Hey, sleepyhead," Harry whispered, his emerald green eyes sparkling with amusement.

Ginny groggily opened her eyes, looking up at Harry with a grumpy expression. "What time is it?" she mumbled, her voice husky with sleep.

"It's 5 am," Harry replied, trying to stifle a grin. "I'm going to start my morning exercise routine again, and I thought you'd want to join me."

Ginny's eyes suddenly snapped open, and she sat up with a jolt. "Oh no, I totally forgot! I was supposed to warn you not to overdo it on your first day back."

Harry chuckled, his black messy hairstyle ruffling as he shook his head. "You were pretty grumpy just now. I think you forgot about our plans in your sleep."

Ginny laughed, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. "I guess I did. Sorry about that. But seriously, Harry, please don't push yourself too hard today. I want to be there to make sure you're okay."

Harry smiled, feeling a warmth in his chest. "I promise I'll be careful, Gin. And I'm glad you're here to keep an eye on me."

After brushing their teeth, Harry and Ginny made their way out of their bedroom, ready to start their day. As they walked down the hallway, they saw Dudley standing by the entrance, dressed in his exercise gear and looking eager. Harry couldn't help but smile, remembering how he had motivated Dudley to start exercising last year.

"Hey, cuz!" Dudley exclaimed, grinning at Harry. "From today, you're back on exercise duty with me!"

Harry nodded, his emerald green eyes sparkling with amusement. "I'm ready when you are, Dud."

The three of them walked out of the manor building, into the breathtaking grounds of Fawcett Manor. The sun was rising over the rolling hills, casting a golden glow over the lush green forests, sparkling lakes, and vast fields. The air was crisp and clean, filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers.

"Beautiful day, isn't it?" Ginny said, taking Harry's hand as they walked.

Harry smiled, feeling grateful for this new chapter in his life. "Perfect day," he replied, squeezing her hand.

As they jogged around the corn fields, Harry couldn't help but admire the lush green crops swaying gently in the breeze. He felt a pang of sadness, remembering how he had been unable to tend to his plants during his bed rest. "I've missed taking care of my plants," Harry said, his eyes gazing wistfully at the fields.

Ginny, jogging beside him, reached out to squeeze his hand. "You'll get back to it soon, Harry. And I'll help you."

Dudley, jogging on Harry's other side, spoke up. "Hey, Harry, I've been thinking. When I start at Hogwarts, people are going to assume I was involved in...you know, what happened to you."

Harry's expression turned determined. "No way, Dudley. I'll make sure everyone knows the truth - that you're the one who saved me, who called the Aurors to arrest Vernon, Petunia, and Marge."

Dudley's face lit up with gratitude. "Thanks, Harry. That means a lot to me."

Harry smiled, his messy black hair ruffling in the wind. "We're family, Dudley. We stick together. And I'll make sure you're prepared for your first year at Hogwarts - no disadvantages, got it?"

As they rested along the serene lake shore, Harry decided to take a refreshing swim. Dudley and Ginny sat together, watching Harry glide effortlessly through the water. Ginny's expression turned thoughtful, and she turned to Dudley.

"Hey, Dudley, it's July 24th already. Don't you think it's weird that we haven't received our Hogwarts letters yet?" Ginny asked, her chocolate brown eyes sparkling with concern.

Dudley frowned, "I was thinking the same thing. I mean, Draco didn't mention anything about Scorpius getting his letter, did he?"

Ginny's worry deepened. "What if I don't get a letter? What if something's gone wrong?" Her voice trembled slightly, and Dudley put a reassuring arm around her shoulders.

"Hey, don't worry, Gin. I'm sure everything will be fine. We'll get our letters, and we'll all be at Hogwarts together," Dudley said, trying to sound calm.

Just then, Harry emerged from the lake, shaking his emerald green eyes sparkling with water droplets. "What's wrong?" he asked, noticing Ginny's worried expression.

Ginny explained her concerns, and Harry's face turned thoughtful. "I'm sure it's just a delay. We'll get our letters soon," he said, trying to reassure her. But despite his words, a faint flicker of worry had begun to stir in his mind.

As they entered the grand dining hall of Fawcett Manor, the aroma of freshly cooked breakfast wafted through the air, making their stomachs growl with anticipation. Grandma Mrs. Tucker and Mrs. Weasley were already seated at the table, chatting warmly over steaming cups of coffee. The twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, flitted about, helping to serve the breakfast.

Mr. Weasley descended the stairs, his eyes twinkling with warmth as he greeted his family. Ron, Charlie, the twins, and Percy were still fast asleep, exhausted from the previous day's events.

Mrs. Weasley turned to Grandma Mrs. Tucker, her eyes shining with gratitude. "Thank you so much for having us stay here, Mrs. Tucker. It's been a wonderful respite."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled, her eyes twinkling. "The pleasure is all mine, dear. Thank you for staying with Harry during this difficult time."

Mr. Weasley cleared his throat, his expression turning serious. "Well, I think it's time for us to be off. We'll finish breakfast and then head back to the Burrow."

Harry's face fell, feeling a pang of sadness at the thought of Ginny leaving. But Ginny reached out, taking his hand in hers.

"It's okay, Harry," she whispered, her chocolate brown eyes sparkling with reassurance. "We'll meet again soon."

And with a sly wink, Harry understood exactly what she meant - their secret dreamland, where they could meet every night, free from the constraints of the waking world.

As the morning wore on, the rest of the Weasley family began to stir. Ron, Charlie, the twins, and Percy trooped downstairs, rubbing the sleep from their eyes. The dining hall was filled with the sound of chatter and clinking silverware as they sat down to a hearty breakfast.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker and Mrs. Weasley presided over the meal, ensuring everyone had enough to eat. The twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, flitted about, refilling plates and pouring juice.

By 9 o'clock, the Weasleys had finished breakfast and begun to gather their belongings. The sound of luggage being dragged downstairs and the chatter of goodbyes filled the air.

"We'll be off, then," Mr. Weasley said, his eyes twinkling as he hugged Harry. "Take care of yourself, Harry. We'll see you soon."

Ginny hugged Harry tightly, her red hair brushing against his cheek. "I'll see you tonight, in our dreamland," she whispered, her chocolate brown eyes sparkling with mischief.

Harry grinned, feeling a thrill of excitement at the prospect of their secret meetings. "I'll be there," he whispered back, his emerald green eyes shining with promise.

As the Weasleys prepared to leave, Mrs. Weasley made the rounds, doling out her signature bone-crushing hugs. Daisy, Dudley, and Harry each received a warm squeeze, with Mrs. Weasley whispering words of affection and encouragement in their ears.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled warmly, her eyes shining with fondness, as she bid the Weasleys farewell. The twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, waved enthusiastically, their tiny hands fluttering like birds in flight.

As the Weasleys stepped into the fireplace, ready to Floo back to the Burrow, Harry, Daisy, Dudley, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker gathered at the window to wave goodbye. The sound of laughter and chatter faded into the distance as the Weasleys disappeared into the Floo Network.

The group at Fawcett Manor watched until the last of the Weasleys' flames had vanished, then turned to each other with smiles. "It's always quiet after they leave," Grandma Mrs. Tucker said, chuckling.

Harry nodded, feeling a pang of nostalgia. "We'll see them soon, though," he said, his emerald green eyes sparkling with anticipation.

Daisy grinned, her deep red hair bouncing with the movement. "And we have each other," she said, snuggling into Grandma Mrs. Tucker's side.

Dudley smiled, his eyes warm with affection. "We're a family, no matter what," he said, putting an arm around Harry's shoulders.

As they stood there, wrapped in the warmth of their little family, Harry felt a sense of peace settle over him. He knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, he could face them with the love and support of those around him.

After the Weasleys' departure, Harry decided it was time to start preparing his younger companions for their first year at Hogwarts. He led Daisy and Dudley to the library tower of Fawcett Manor, a cozy room filled with shelves upon shelves of ancient tomes and dusty scrolls.

"Okay, guys, let's get started," Harry said, his emerald green eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Today, we're going to cover the basic history of the Wizarding World."

Daisy's hazel eyes lit up with excitement as she settled into a chair, her deep red hair bouncing with the movement. "I've always wanted to learn more about magic history!" she exclaimed.

Dudley, on the other hand, looked less than thrilled. He slumped into a chair, his eyes fixed on the floor. "Do we have to?" he muttered.

Harry chuckled, remembering his own initial reluctance to learn. "Trust me, Dudley, this is important stuff. You'll need to know it for your first year at Hogwarts."

With a sigh, Dudley reluctantly pulled out a quill and parchment, prepared to take notes. Harry smiled, launching into a lively explanation of the Wizarding World's ancient history, from the earliest magic users to the rise of the great wizarding schools.

As the lesson progressed, Harry noticed that Dudley was struggling to keep up. His handwriting was shaky and uneven, and he seemed to be having trouble getting the quill to cooperate.

"Having a bit of trouble, Dudley?" Harry asked, walking over to his cousin's desk.

Dudley looked up, frustrated. "This quill thing is stupid," he muttered. "I'm used to pens and paper, not this ancient stuff."

Harry chuckled. "I know it takes some getting used to, but trust me, it's worth it. You'll get the hang of it in no time."

Daisy, who was sitting across from Dudley, looked up from her own parchment. "I'm having a bit of trouble too, Harry," she admitted. "My handwriting is all over the place."

Harry smiled reassuringly. "Don't worry, Daisy. It's just a matter of practice. You'll both get better with time."

As the sun shone brightly overhead, Harry led Daisy to the enormous Quidditch pitch of Fawcett Manor. The grass was a vibrant green, and the goals stood tall, waiting for the next match. Daisy's hazel eyes sparkled with excitement as she gazed out at the pitch.

"Okay, Daisy, remember what Charlie taught you last time?" Harry asked, his emerald green eyes shining with enthusiasm.

Daisy nodded, her deep red hair bouncing with the movement. "I think so, Harry. But it's been a while."

Harry grinned reassuringly. "Don't worry, I'll guide you through it. Just mount the broom and let's get started."

Dudley, who was already flying confidently around the pitch, called out, "Hey, Harry, can I try some dives?"

Harry nodded, keeping a watchful eye on Daisy as she tentatively mounted her broom. "Just be careful, Dudley."

As the training session progressed, Harry noticed that both Daisy and Dudley were picking up the skills quickly. However, when he mentioned the Hogwarts rule about not allowing first-year students to have brooms, their faces fell.

"What?" Dudley exclaimed, his eyes wide with disappointment. "But Harry, you were on the Gryffindor team last year, right?"

Harry smiled wryly. "I was an exception, Dudley. I had a bit of a... unusual start to my Hogwarts career. I showed McGonagall I could fly really well, and she chose me for the team, even though I was only a first-year student at the time."

Dudley looked impressed despite himself. "Blimey, Harry. You're a real Quidditch prodigy."

As the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over Fawcett Manor, Harry, Daisy, and Dudley returned from their Quidditch training session. They were all chatting excitedly about their progress when three barn owls came flying in, their soft hooting filling the air.

Daisy squealed with delight as she saw the owls, each carrying a letter with a distinctive purple wax seal bearing a large letter H surrounded by the four Hogwarts house animals: the badger, eagle, lion, and snake.

"It's our Hogwarts letters!" Daisy exclaimed, bouncing up and down.

Dudley breathed a sigh of relief, a huge grin spreading across his face. "I was worried I wouldn't get in," he admitted.

Harry, anticipating that Daisy and Dudley might get overexcited and accidentally damage their letters, carefully took all three letters from the owls. He gave the owls treats and water, petting them gently before wishing them a safe journey as they flew away.

As he examined the letters, Harry noticed that his own letter was addressed to him for his second year at Hogwarts. Along with the usual welcome letter, there was a list of required books and supplies for the upcoming year.

Daisy's eyes widened as she scanned the parchment, her deep red hair bouncing with each nod. She took a deep breath, and then began to recite the letter in a squeaky voice, her hazel eyes shining with excitement.

"'Dear Miss Daisy Potter,'" she read, her voice trembling with emotion. "'We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted to attend Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, commencing on September 1st...'"

As she read on, her voice grew stronger, filled with wonder and awe. Dudley, grinning from ear to ear, couldn't help but join in, reciting his own letter in a deep, rumbling voice.

"'Dear Mr. Dudley Dursley,'" he read, his eyes scanning the parchment with a mixture of excitement and pride. "'We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted to attend Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, commencing on September 1st...'"

Their voices intertwined as they read out their letters, their faces alight with joy and anticipation. Harry watched them, a warm smile spreading across his face. He remembered the thrill of receiving his own Hogwarts acceptance letter, and it was wonderful to see Daisy and Dudley experiencing that same magic.

As they finished reading their letters, Daisy and Dudley looked at each other, their eyes shining with excitement. They both let out a whoop of joy, hugging each other tightly.

"We're going to Hogwarts!" Daisy exclaimed, her voice barely above a whisper.

"We're really going to be wizards!" Dudley added, his grin stretching from ear to ear.

Harry chuckled, feeling a sense of pride and happiness. He knew that this was just the beginning of an incredible adventure for Daisy and Dudley, and he couldn't wait to see what the future held for them.

As the excitement of Daisy and Dudley's Hogwarts acceptance letters still lingered in the air, the Floo Network suddenly sprang to life. The fireplace crackled and spat, and a figure emerged from the flames.

Ginny Weasley stepped out of the Floo, her bright red hair disheveled from the journey. Her chocolate brown eyes sparkled with excitement as she waved a handful of letters in the air.

"I got it! I got my Hogwarts letter!" Ginny exclaimed, barely containing her squeals of delight.

Daisy and Dudley rushed over to congratulate her, eager to share in her excitement. Harry smiled warmly, happy to see his girlfriend so thrilled.

"Congratulations, Ginny!" Harry said, giving her a gentle hug. "I'm so proud of you."

Ginny grinned, her freckles scattering across her nose. "Thanks, Harry! I'm going to be a witch, just like you!"

Harry pouted, his emerald green eyes sparkling with amusement. "I'm a wizard, not a witch," he said, trying to sound offended.

Ginny rolled her eyes, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Oh, that's a lame pun, Harry," she said, slapping him playfully on the arm.

Just then, the Floo Network crackled to life again, and Ron Weasley tumbled out, shouting Ginny's name. "Ginny! What's gotten into you?" he exclaimed, clutching at his scratched face.

Ginny looked up, her chocolate brown eyes flashing with indignation. "It's your fault, Ron! You snatched my letter from me," she said, her voice rising.

Ron looked sheepish, his freckled face reddening. "I was just trying to help, Gin," he said, wincing as he touched his scratched cheek.

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "You two are always at it, aren't you?" he said, grinning.

Daisy and Dudley watched the exchange with wide eyes, amused by the Weasley siblings' antics. Grandma Mrs. Tucker, who had been watching from the sidelines, smiled warmly, happy to see the young people enjoying themselves.

Harry turned to Ron and Ginny, a mischievous glint in his emerald green eyes. "So, Ron, did you get your letter?" he asked, already knowing the answer.

Ron rolled his eyes good-naturedly. "Of course I did, Harry! I passed my first year with you, didn't I? Did you forget?" he teased.

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "No, I didn't forget. I just wanted to make sure."

Ginny smiled, her chocolate brown eyes sparkling with amusement. "We'll make sure to remind you, Harry," she said, winking at him.

Harry grinned, his messy black hair sticking up in every direction. "Don't forget to owl me when you're going to Diagon Alley for shopping," he reminded Ron and Ginny.

Ron nodded, his freckled face serious for a moment. "We won't, Harry. I'll make sure to let you know."

Ginny stole a quick kiss from Harry, her lips brushing against his cheek. "I'll see you soon, Harry," she whispered, before turning and stepping back into the Floo.

Ron followed close behind, shouting "See you later, Harry!" as he disappeared into the flames.

Harry watched them go, a happy smile still on his face. He turned to Daisy and Dudley, who were watching him with wide eyes. "Well, shall we celebrate?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

Harry settled into the cozy library of Fawcett Manor, quill in hand, and began to write letters to his best friends. He wrote to Hermione, asking about her summer and inquiring if she had received her Hogwarts letter. He also asked her to let him know when she would be heading to Diagon Alley for school shopping.

Next, Harry wrote to Neville, teasing him about his Herbology skills and asking if he had received his letter. He also invited Neville to join him, Ron, and Hermione on their Diagon Alley trip.

Finally, Harry wrote to Draco, his Slytherin friend, asking if he had received his letter and if he would be joining them in Diagon Alley. Harry couldn't help but grin as he imagined Draco's sarcastic response.

As he finished writing the letters, Hedwig fluttered onto his shoulder, nuzzling his ear with her soft feathers. "Ready to deliver these, Hedwig?" Harry asked, scratching her behind the ears.

Hedwig hooted happily, flapping her wings in excitement. Harry smiled, attaching the letters to her leg with a small piece of twine. "Off you go, Hedwig! Deliver these to my friends and come back soon!"

Harry quietly entered Daisy's room, not wanting to disturb her. He smiled warmly as he saw her fast asleep, her Hogwarts letter clutched tightly in her hand. Her deep red hair cascaded down her pillow, and her hazel eyes, so like their father's, were closed in peaceful slumber.

Harry's heart swelled with gratitude and love for his little sister. He remembered the day they found her, a homeless girl on the streets of Muggle London, with no memory of her past. Ginny had been the first to notice the resemblance to their mother, Lily Potter, and Harry had felt an instant connection to her.

As he gazed at Daisy, now proven to be his sister through a magical DNA test, Harry felt a sense of wonder and awe. He was thankful for the unexpected gift of a sibling, and he knew that Ginny felt the same way.

Harry tiptoed over to Daisy's bedside and gently brushed a strand of hair out of her face. "Sleep tight, little sis," he whispered, smiling softly.

Daisy stirred slightly, but didn't wake up. Harry smiled and quietly left her room, feeling grateful for the love and connection they shared.

As Harry walked out of Daisy's room, he ran into Dudley, who was heading in the same direction. Dudley had become like a brother to Daisy, and Harry was happy to see them growing closer.

"So, how are you feeling now?" Harry asked Dudley, curiosity getting the better of him.

Dudley's face lit up with a wide grin. "I'm feeling excited, Harry! I really hope I'll be able to make a name for myself as a wizard. It's not going to be easy, but I'm determined to prove myself."

Harry smiled, feeling a surge of pride and admiration for his cousin. "You'll do great, Dudley. You've already come so far. Just remember, it's not about proving yourself to others, it's about being true to yourself."

Dudley nodded, his blue eyes shining with determination. "I'll remember that, Harry. Thanks for believing in me."

Harry settled into his cozy bedroom, surrounded by familiar comforts and memories. He sat down at his desk, pulled out his schoolbooks, and began to tackle the last bits of summer homework that were still pending. His emerald green eyes scanned the pages, his mind absorbing the information as he wrote notes and completed exercises.

As he worked, Poco, his little sparrow, flitted about his head, chirping softly. Kluer, his colour-changing cat, curled up beside him, purring contentedly. Harry paused occasionally to pet them, enjoying their gentle companionship.

As the evening wore on, Harry gazed out the window, watching as the moon rose high in the sky. It wasn't yet full, but its silvery light cast a magical glow over the landscape. He felt a sense of peace wash over him, grateful for this quiet moment to himself.

Hedwig, his faithful owl, was still out delivering letters, but Harry knew she'd return soon, perhaps with a response from one of his friends. He smiled, anticipating the excitement of hearing from Ron, Hermione, or Draco, and the adventures that lay ahead in their second year at Hogwarts.

Harry yawned, feeling his eyelids grow heavy as he settled into his cozy bed. He snuggled under the blankets, a soft smile on his face as he drifted off to sleep, knowing that he would soon meet Ginny in their secret dreamland.

As he fell asleep, Harry's mind transported him to a vivid dreamworld, where he found Ginny waiting for him. She was standing in a sun-dappled forest, her red hair shining like a fiery halo. Her chocolate brown eyes sparkled with excitement as she ran towards him.

"Harry!" Ginny exclaimed, throwing her arms around him. "I'm so excited for Hogwarts! Can you believe it's finally happening?"

Harry grinned, hugging her back. "I know, it's amazing! You're going to love it there. We'll have to make sure to meet up every day and explore the castle together."

Ginny nodded enthusiastically, her freckles scattering across her nose as she smiled. "Definitely! I want to hear all about your first year and learn all the secrets you discovered."

As they strolled through the dream forest, the trees grew taller and the path wound deeper into the woods. Harry and Ginny chatted, their conversation flowing easily as they explored their magical dreamworld together.

Harry's thoughts turned to another friend he had made recently. "Hey, Ginny, did Luna receive her Hogwarts acceptance letter?" he asked, his emerald green eyes sparkling with curiosity.

Ginny nodded, her chocolate brown eyes shining with excitement. "Yes, she did! I'm so glad she's going to be joining us at Hogwarts."

Harry smiled, remembering the gentle, dreamy girl he had met at Ginny's birthday party last year. Luna had been a quiet, ethereal presence, but Harry had been drawn to her unique spirit. They had formed a special bond, one that Harry cherished deeply.

As he thought back on their conversations, Harry recalled the pact he had made with Luna. She had confided in him about her habit of imagining creatures to cope with the loss of her mother, and Harry had promised to keep her secret. He had respected her trust, not even sharing it with Ginny.

Ginny's voice broke into his reverie. "I'm so glad we'll all be together at Hogwarts. It's going to be an amazing year!"

Harry woke up with a start, groaning in frustration. Just before waking, he and Ginny had been about to share a kiss in their dreamland. He couldn't help but chuckle at the timing.

Miles away at the Burrow, Ginny groaned too, feeling the same frustration.

Harry threw off his covers and got out of bed, stretching his arms over his head. He walked over to the window and pulled back the curtains, letting the sunlight flood in.

As he turned back to his room, he noticed Hedwig perched on her pedestal, and beside her, Taurus, Draco's black owl. Harry's eyes lit up as he saw the letter attached to Taurus' leg.

He walked over to Taurus and gently took the letter from his leg. The letter was from Draco. Harry's eyes scanned the letter quickly. Draco had received his Hogwarts letter, and his younger brother Scorpius had received his Hogwarts acceptance letter as well.

Draco mentioned that he was planning to go to Diagon Alley on Sunday, 2nd August, and suggested that they all meet up together that day. He added that his father wouldn't be coming, and his mother might allow him to join Harry and the others, given his recent change of ways.

Harry smiled, feeling a thrill of excitement. With any luck, they would all be able to meet up together, including Draco.

Hedwig, meanwhile, had letters from Hermione and Neville. Harry's eyes scanned those letters quickly as well. Both Hermione and Neville had received their Hogwarts letters and were planning to go to Diagon Alley on any Sunday in August.

Harry smiled warmly as he petted both Taurus and Hedwig. The two owls nuzzled his hands, their soft feathers a delight to touch. As he listened to their soft hooting, Harry's eyebrows shot up in surprise. It seemed Taurus was flirting with Hedwig!

Taurus was making soft, charming noises, and Hedwig was responding with gentle hoots. Harry couldn't help but chuckle at the owl's antics. However, his amusement was short-lived, as Hedwig suddenly glared at him.

Harry backed off, holding up his hands in a gesture of surrender. "Sorry, Hedwig! I didn't mean to intrude," he said, laughing. Hedwig's glare softened, and she nudged Harry's hand again, seeking attention. Harry smiled and obliged, scratching behind her ears. Taurus, meanwhile, looked on with a smug expression, as if to say, "I've got my eye on her, Harry!"

Harry sat down at his desk, quill in hand, and began to write four letters. He wrote to Hermione, Neville, Ron, and Susan, telling them about Draco's suggestion to meet up at Diagon Alley on 2nd August.

"I think it would be great if we could all go together," Harry wrote. "Draco said he'd be able to come, and it would be awesome to have everyone there."

Once he finished writing, Harry walked over to the fireplace in his room and stepped into the floo. He called out the names of his friends' homes, one by one, and sent the letters flying through the flames.

Harry chose to use the floo to send the letters, not wanting to disturb Taurus and Hedwig's flirtation. He smiled to himself as he watched the letters disappear into the flames, hoping that his friends would all be able to make it to Diagon Alley on 2nd August.

Harry's face lit up with a smile as he received responses from Hermione, Neville, Ron, and Susan. All of them had agreed to meet up at Diagon Alley on 2nd August.

He didn't need to hear back from Ron to know that Ginny would be coming too. It was a given that Ron's little sister would tag along, and Harry was happy about that.

With everyone's agreement, Harry wrote a quick note to Draco, confirming that 2nd August was set. He handed the letter to Taurus, who reluctantly spread his wings and took to the sky.

Once Taurus was gone, Harry turned his attention to Hedwig, who was watching him with an air of dignity. Harry couldn't resist teasing her about Taurus.

"Hey, Hedwig, I think you've got an admirer," Harry said, grinning mischievously. "Taurus seems quite taken with you."

Hedwig let out a soft hoot, her eyes flashing with a hint of annoyance. Harry chuckled, knowing he had hit a sensitive spot.

"Oh, come on, Hedwig," Harry said, laughing. "I'm just joking. But I have to say, you two do make a cute couple."

Hedwig's expression turned stern, but Harry could see the faintest glimmer of amusement in her eyes.

Harry's thoughts of Ginny put a spring in his step as he skipped down the stairs, the soft carpeting muffling his footsteps. He walked into the warm and inviting dining room, where Grandma Mrs Tucker, Dudley, and Daisy were already seated at the table.

The room was filled with the delicious aroma of freshly baked bread, sizzling bacon, and steaming hot tea. The sunlight streaming through the windows highlighted the warm, honey-colored wood of the table and chairs, creating a cozy atmosphere.

Daisy, who had been eagerly looking forward to her first trip to Diagon Alley, turned to Harry with a excited sparkle in her eyes. "When are we going to Diagon Alley, Harry?" she asked, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm.

Harry took a seat next to her, smiling sympathetically. "Not just yet, Daisy," he said, pouring himself a glass of orange juice from the pitcher on the table. "Today's only July 24th. We're planning to go on August 2nd."

Daisy's face fell, and she looked disappointed. She had been counting down the days until their trip to Diagon Alley, and August 2nd seemed like a long way off. She sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly in disappointment.

Grandma Mrs Tucker, who was sitting at the head of the table, smiled warmly at Daisy. "Don't worry, dear," she said. "The time will pass quickly. And I'm sure you'll have a wonderful time at Diagon Alley when we do go."

Dudley, who was sitting across from Harry, grinned. "Yeah, and we'll make sure to get you all the best stuff, Daisy," he said, winking at her.

Harry chuckled, feeling grateful for his loving family. Despite the disappointment of having to wait a bit longer for their trip to Diagon Alley, the warm and supportive atmosphere of their little family gathering made everything seem brighter.

Harry walked back to his room, his mind still buzzing with excitement about their upcoming trip to Diagon Alley. He sat down at his desk and pulled out his first-year Potions textbook, one of his favorite subjects. With a look of concentration, he began to make his way to the small lab he had set up in his room.

The lab was a cozy little space, filled with various potions ingredients, equipment, and strange artifacts. Harry loved spending time in here, experimenting with new potions and techniques. He found it both calming and challenging, a perfect way to unwind.

As he began to work on a new potion, Dudley and Daisy wandered into the room, watching Harry with admiration. Daisy's eyes were wide with fascination, taking in the various strange ingredients and equipment.

"Wow, Harry, this is amazing!" Daisy exclaimed. "I had no idea you were so into Potions."

Harry smiled, carefully measuring out a pinch of moonstone. "Yeah, I love it. It's one of my favorite subjects."

Dudley, on the other hand, looked less than enthused. He hovered near the doorway, eyeing the various potions ingredients suspiciously.

"I don't know, Harry," Dudley said, wrinkling his nose. "This all looks a bit... weird."

Harry chuckled. "That's the beauty of Potions, Dudley. It's all about experimenting and creating something new."

Daisy, however, was completely captivated. She leaned in closer, watching as Harry carefully added a drop of wolfbane to the potion.

"Can I help, Harry?" Daisy asked, her eyes shining with excitement.

Harry smiled, happy to share his passion with his sister. "Of course, Daisy. Let's see if we can create something amazing together."

The days blended together in a warm haze of summer sunshine, with Daisy's excitement growing with each passing day. She would often corner Harry, asking him endless questions about Hogwarts and what to expect in her first year.

"What subjects will I have, Harry?" Daisy would ask, her eyes shining with anticipation.

"You'll have Charms, Transfiguration, Potions, Herbology, and Defense Against the Dark Arts," Harry replied, smiling at her enthusiasm.

Daisy's eyes would widen as she scribbled down notes, asking follow-up questions about each subject. "And what about the teachers, Harry? What are they like?"

Harry would launch into stories about Professor McGonagall's stern but fair nature, Professor Snape's dry wit, and Professor Sprout's gentle kindness. Daisy would listen, entranced, her imagination running wild with visions of Hogwarts.

Meanwhile, Dudley grew increasingly nervous, his brow furrowed with worry. He would often ask Harry about the more...unsettling aspects of magic, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Harry, what about the Dark Arts?" Dudley would ask, his eyes darting nervously around the room.

Harry would reassure him, explaining that they would learn how to defend themselves against the Dark Arts, and that Hogwarts was a safe place. But despite Harry's reassurances, Dudley couldn't shake off the feeling of unease.

As the days ticked by, the tension between Daisy's excitement and Dudley's nerves grew. And before they knew it, July 29th arrived, marking the beginning of the final countdown to their first year at Hogwarts.

Dudley, Harry, and Daisy set out on a sunny afternoon, walking into the nearby village to visit a Muggle shop. Dudley had a specific mission in mind - to find a gardening kit to give to Neville as a birthday gift. Tomorrow was Neville's special day, and they had all been invited to celebrate at the Longbottom Manor.

As they entered the shop, Daisy's eyes scanned the familiar surroundings. Having lived as a Muggle for most of her life, she was well-versed in the ways of the non-magical world.

"I know just the place to look for a gardening kit," Daisy said, leading the way to a shelf filled with gardening tools.

Dudley smiled, impressed by her knowledge. "You're a natural at this, Daisy."

Harry chuckled. "She's had plenty of practice living in the Muggle world."

As they searched for the perfect gift, Daisy's thoughts turned to Neville's birthday celebration. She was excited to join in the festivities and spend time with her new family and friends.

July 30th dawned bright and sunny, and Harry, Daisy, and Dudley arrived at the Longbottom Manor via the Floo Network. They were greeted warmly by Neville, who beamed with excitement on his special day.

"Happy birthday, Neville!" Harry exclaimed, as Daisy and Dudley chimed in with their own wishes.

Neville's grandmother, Augusta, stood dignified and polite, her eyes twinkling with warmth as she accepted their greetings. Harry had always been aware of Neville's difficult past, his parents driven to insanity by the Death Eaters' torture, and currently residing in the permanent ward at St. Mungo's. Augusta had been Neville's rock, raising him with love and care.

As they celebrated Neville's birthday, he took them on a tour of his beloved greenhouses. Harry's eyes widened in awe as he took in the stunning array of magical plants, his own passion for Herbology ignited by the sights and scents around him.

Just as they were admiring a particularly rare species of orchid, the rest of their friends arrived - Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Draco, and Scorpius. Draco, ever the tease, grinned mischievously at Harry and Ginny.

"I didn't know this was a date," Draco said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I thought we were here for Neville's birthday."

Augusta, who had been watching Draco with a discerning eye, seemed to relax a little as she realized he wasn't as arrogant and entitled as his father, Lucius. Scorpius, Draco's younger brother, proved to be a pleasant surprise - polite, shy, and endearingly awkward.

As they all gathered around Neville, the atmosphere was filled with laughter, chatter, and the warm glow of friendship.

As the celebration continued, Susan arrived, her bright red hair and infectious smile lighting up the room. The group welcomed her warmly, and Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco huddled together, discussing something in hushed tones.

"I think it's time we made it official," Harry said, turning to Susan with a grin. "We want you to join us as a Golden Musketeer."

Susan's eyes widened in delight. "Really? I'd be honored!"

The group cheered, and Draco clapped Susan on the back. "Welcome to the team, Susan. We're glad to have you."

As they celebrated Susan's new status, the conversation turned to the upcoming year at Hogwarts. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco decided that it was time to create a new group, one that would include Ginny, Scorpius, Dudley, and Daisy.

"We'll call them the Silver Musketeers," Ron suggested.

"And together, we'll be the Double Musketeers," Hermione added, her eyes shining with excitement.

The group cheered, and the plan was set in motion. The Double Musketeers would be a force to be reckoned with, a group of ten friends united in their quest for adventure and friendship.

As the afternoon wore on, the group found themselves engaged in a lively debate about which houses Dudley, Ginny, Daisy, and Scorpius would be sorted into when they arrived at Hogwarts.

"I think Ginny's a shoo-in for Gryffindor," Ron said, grinning confidently.

"Definitely," Harry agreed. "She's got the bravery and daring of a true Gryffindor."

But when it came to the others, opinions were divided. Draco thought Scorpius might be a Slytherin, while Hermione believed Daisy might be a Ravenclaw.

"I don't know, I think Dudley might surprise us all and end up in Hufflepuff," Susan said, chuckling.

As the debate continued, Daisy began to look a bit nervous. Harry noticed and put a reassuring arm around her shoulders.

"Don't worry, Daisy," he said. "Houses don't matter. What matters is who you are as a person, and I know you're amazing no matter what house you're in."

Neville's eyes sparkled with happiness as he gazed at his friends. "This is the first time I've ever celebrated my birthday like this," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. "I'm so glad I have all of you as friends."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment. He had made a conscious effort to help Neville build his confidence, especially when it came to Quidditch. And it seemed to have paid off, as Neville was now willing to give the sport a try.

Hermione, too, had benefited from Harry's encouragement. She had been hesitant to fly at first, but with Harry's help, she had gradually become more confident in her abilities.

The group of 10 friends decided to divide into two teams of five members each to play a friendly Quidditch match. One team consisted of Harry, Neville, Daisy, Dudley, and Ginny. The opposing team was made up of Ron, Draco, Scorpius, Hermione, and Susan.

As they mounted their broomsticks, the atmosphere became electric with excitement. "Let's make this a match to remember!" Harry exclaimed, grinning at his friends.

"On your marks, get set... GO!" Neville shouted, and the game was underway.

As the game began, it was clear that both teams were evenly matched. Harry's exceptional flying skills and Quidditch prowess made him a valuable asset to his team. However, the opposing team had Draco, whose cunning and strategic thinking made him a formidable opponent.

Ginny's impressive Chasing skills were a significant advantage for Harry's team, but Susan's agility and quick reflexes made her a strong contender for the opposing team.

Daisy, although a new player, showed remarkable potential and enthusiasm, which made up for her lack of experience. Scorpius, on the other hand, struggled to keep up with the pace of the game, but his determination was admirable.

Dudley's average playing skills were compensated by his infectious enthusiasm, which motivated his teammates to push themselves harder. Ron, on the opposing team, shared a similar enthusiasm, but his lack of coordination often led to comedic mishaps.

The weakest links in both teams were Neville, who still struggled with his flying nerves, and Hermione, who, despite her exceptional academic abilities, lacked the physical coordination required for Quidditch.

Despite these weaknesses, both teams played with all their might, determined to emerge victorious. The game was intense, with the score seesawing back and forth. It was anyone's game, and the tension was palpable.

The final whistle blew, and Harry's team erupted in cheers as they celebrated their victory. Daisy, beaming with pride, was lifted onto her teammates' shoulders as they cheered and chanted her name.

"This was my first ever Quidditch game!" Daisy exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement. "I'm so happy we won!"

Harry grinned, ruffling his sister's hair. "You were amazing out there, Daisy! I'm so proud of you."

Ginny jumped off her broomstick and flung her arms around Daisy. "You're a natural! We'll have to play again soon."

As the teams congratulated each other on a game well played, Neville's grandmother, Augusta, appeared with a tray laden with steaming cups of tea and plates of delicious-looking treats.

"Time for a birthday feast!" Augusta announced, smiling at Neville. "And a celebration of our Quidditch champions!"

Augusta Longbottom watched Neville laugh and joke with his friends, a warm smile spreading across her face. She had noticed the changes in Neville over the past year, and she knew exactly who was responsible for them. His best friends, particularly Harry, had brought out a new side of Neville - a side that was confident, enthusiastic, and full of life.

As she gazed at Neville, Augusta's mind wandered back to the previous Christmas. Neville had received a heartfelt gift from Harry - a handmade painting of Neville's parents, hand in hand with their son. The painting had been a poignant reminder of what Neville had lost, but also of what he had gained - a group of friends who cared for him deeply.

Augusta's eyes misted as she thought about Neville's parents, Alice and Frank Longbottom. They had been tortured into insanity by Death Eaters eleven years ago, and had been residing in the permanent ward at St. Mungo's ever since. Augusta had always done her best to care for Neville, but she knew that he needed more than just her love and support. He needed friends, and Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Draco had provided him with just that.

As the celebration continued, Augusta made a mental note to thank Harry and the others for all that they had done for Neville. She knew that she would be eternally grateful to them for bringing joy and confidence into her beloved grandson's life.

As the evening unfolded, the group of 10 friends buzzed with excitement, eagerly awaiting the start of Neville's 12th birthday party. The atmosphere at Fawcett Manor was warm and cozy, with candles and fairy lights twinkling everywhere.

The first to arrive were Sirius and Amelia, who walked hand in hand, beaming with happiness. They were followed by the rest of the Weasley family, including Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Charlie, Percy, and the mischievous twins. Grandma Mrs. Tucker, resplendent in her finest jewelry and a warm smile, arrived soon after.

Professor McGonagall, who had been invited to join in the celebration, swept into the room, her eyes twinkling with warmth. "Happy birthday, Neville!" she exclaimed, presenting him with a beautifully wrapped gift.

As the guests mingled and chatted, the only notable absences were Lucius Malfoy and his wife. It was no secret that Lucius disapproved of Draco's changing values and his friendship with Harry, Ron, and Hermione. Scorpius, too, had always been at odds with his family's dark views, and his relationship with his parents was strained.

After the cake-cutting ceremony, the room was filled with excitement as Neville's friends presented him with their gifts. Harry, being the thoughtful friend that he was, had given Neville a rare and exotic plant that he had discovered on one of his adventures.

Daisy, with her creative flair, had designed a beautiful brooch for Neville, which he promptly pinned to his shirt. Dudley, in a surprising display of thoughtfulness, had given Neville a Muggle gardening kit, which fascinated him to no end.

Hermione, being the bookworm that she was, had gifted Neville a comprehensive Herbology textbook that she had discovered in the restricted section of the Hogwarts library. Draco and Scorpius, in a show of their growing friendship with Neville, had given him a pair of dragon skin gloves that would protect him from the thorns and prickles of the plants he loved.

Ginny, with her artistic talent, had crafted a beautiful quill set for Neville, complete with intricate designs and colorful feathers. Ron, being the prankster that he was, had given Neville a miniature figure of a mandrake, which made everyone laugh.

As Neville opened each gift, his face lit up with joy and gratitude. He was touched by the thought and effort that his friends had put into selecting the perfect gifts for him. The evening was filled with laughter, love, and celebration, and Neville felt truly special on his 12th birthday.

As the evening drew to a close, the guests began to bid their farewells and head home. The Golden Musketeers, however, lingered behind, exchanging whispers and grins.

"I'll see you all tomorrow, then?" Harry said, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Wouldn't miss it for the world," Ron replied, clapping Harry on the back.

"Besides, it's your birthday, Harry," Hermione added, smiling. "We have to celebrate in style."

Draco nodded in agreement. "I have a few... surprises planned for tomorrow."

Susan and Neville exchanged a curious glance, but said nothing.

As the group dispersed, the Golden Musketeers shared a knowing look. Tomorrow, July 31st, was going to be a day to remember.

Harry sat on the edge of Daisy's bed, watching as her eyelids grew heavy and she drifted off to sleep. They had spent the evening talking about their parents, James and Lily Potter, and the events surrounding their tragic deaths.

Daisy had asked Harry to tell her more about their parents, and Harry had been happy to share his memories with her. He had told her about their parents' bravery, their love for each other, and the ultimate sacrifice they had made to protect their son.

As Harry gazed at Daisy's peaceful face, he felt a sense of pride and responsibility. He was determined to be there for his little sister, to protect and care for her, just as their parents would have wanted.

With a soft smile, Harry leaned over and gently kissed Daisy's forehead. "Goodnight, little sis," he whispered, before quietly slipping out of the room.

Harry's eyes fluttered open, and he found himself in their secret dreamland, a place where he and Ginny could meet and be together whenever they wanted. Ginny was already there, waiting for him with a warm smile.

"Hey," she said, taking his hand as they strolled through the enchanted forest. "How great was Neville's birthday party right ?"

"It was amazing," Harry replied, grinning. "He was so happy, and everyone had a great time. I'm really glad we could make it special for him."

Ginny nodded, her eyes sparkling with agreement. "I know, me too. He's such a great friend, and he deserves all the happiness in the world."

As they walked, the trees grew taller and the path grew narrower, until they found themselves at the edge of a tranquil lake. The moon was full overhead, casting a silver glow over the water.

"Let's sit down," Ginny said, tugging Harry's hand. "I want to talk to you about something."

Harry raised an eyebrow, curious, but said nothing. Instead, he sat down beside Ginny on the grassy bank, and together they gazed out across the lake, the dreamland's magic weaving a spell of peace and contentment around them.

Harry looked around, puzzled, taking in the soft, moonlit glow that illuminated the dreamland's rolling hills and towering trees. "Hey, it's usually daytime here in our dreamland, even when it's nighttime outside," he said, turning to Ginny with a curious expression. "Why is it night now?"

Ginny smiled mischievously, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I wanted it to be real-time today," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Why?" he asked, but before Ginny could answer, a soft, melodious bell tolled, like the chime of a clock striking midnight. The sound seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at the same time, filling the air with its gentle resonance.

Ginny gently turned Harry's face towards hers, her eyes shining with love and adoration. "Because now I know it's 12 am," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.

"Happy Birthday, Harry," she said, her lips brushing against his as she spoke. The words sent shivers down Harry's spine, and he felt his heart swell with love and gratitude.

"I love you," Ginny whispered, her breath warm against Harry's skin. Then, she pressed her lips to his in a tender, loving kiss. The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in the magic of their love.

Harry's heart swelled with emotion as he wrapped his arms around Ginny, deepening their kiss. "I love you too," he whispered, his voice filled with sincerity.

As they pulled back to gaze into each other's eyes, Harry couldn't help but smile. "This is the best birthday surprise ever," he said, his eyes shining with happiness.

Ginny's face lit up with a radiant smile. "I'm glad you like it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I wanted to make this birthday special for you, Harry."

The dreamland around them seemed to glow with an soft, ethereal light, as if the very magic of their love was illuminating the world. Harry knew that this was a moment he would treasure forever, a moment that would stay with him long after their dreamland faded away.

Next Chapter is Double Musketeers

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors.A sweet Chapter after so much time , how was it ? I thought it would be better to have a sweet

Chapter before the story takes its next plot. But I think next chapter would be sweet too. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

As the dreamland began to fade, Ginny smiled and leaned in for one last kiss. "I'll come see you soon, to wish you a happy birthday in the real world too," she whispered, before vanishing into thin air.

Harry's eyes fluttered open, and he found himself back in his bedroom at Fawcett Manor. The clock on his nightstand read 5 am. He stretched, feeling refreshed and energized, ready to start his special day.

As he sat up in bed, Hedwig, Poco, and Kluer immediately surrounded him, chirping and tweeting in their unique languages. Harry laughed, understanding their happy birthday wishes.

"Thanks, guys!" Harry exclaimed, scratching Hedwig behind the ears and gently petting Poco and Kluer. "You're the best birthday wake-up crew a guy could ask for!"

Dudley, being Harry's exercise partner, was already awake and waiting for him. "Happy Birthday, Harry!" he exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear.

Harry smiled, feeling a rush of excitement. "Thanks, Dudley! Let's get moving!"

Together, they set out into the enormous grounds of Fawcett Manor, the early morning air crisp and refreshing. As they approached the stables, the horses whinnied and neighed, wishing Harry a happy birthday in their own special way.

As they jogged through the forest, Harry was met with a parade of animals, all eager to wish him a happy birthday. Squirrels chattered and waved their bushy tails, rabbits hopped alongside him, and even a wise old owl swooped down to offer its congratulations.

A few birds, perched in the branches above, sang sweet melodies and dropped delicate flowers onto Harry's path. He laughed with joy, feeling like the luckiest person alive.

"Wow, I've never had a birthday like this before!" Harry exclaimed, beaming at Dudley.

Dudley grinned back. "You deserve it, Harry. You're an amazing wizard and an even better friend!"

As soon as Harry and Dudley returned to the manor, Daisy launched herself at Harry, throwing her arms around his waist. "Happy Birthday, Harry!" she exclaimed, her voice squealing with excitement.

Harry laughed, hugging his little sister tightly. "Thanks, Daisy! You're the best sister a guy could ask for!"

Just then, Grandma Mrs Tucker and the Twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, appeared in the hallway, beaming with smiles. "Happy Birthday, dear Harry!" Grandma Mrs Tucker exclaimed, her eyes twinkling with warmth.

Twinky and Dimpy chimed in, their high-pitched voices singing in unison, "Happy Birthday, Master Harry! May your day be filled with magic and wonder!"

After the warm wishes, Dudley and Harry headed to their respective rooms to get ready for the day. Harry stepped into his bathroom, feeling refreshed after his morning exercise. He took a warm bath, then dressed in comfortable clothes, feeling energized and ready to take on the day.

As he stood in front of the mirror, he attempted to tame his unruly hair, but he knew it was a losing battle. "Potter hair will remain as messy as ever," he chuckled to himself, grinning at his reflection.

Harry made his way downstairs, feeling energized and refreshed after his morning routine. As he reached the bottom step, he spotted Ginny waiting for him in the foyer, a bright smile on her face.

"Happy Birthday, Harry!" she exclaimed, rushing into his arms.

Harry wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as she hugged him tightly. Then, she leaned in, her lips brushing against his in a sweet, tender kiss.

"Mmm, birthday kiss," Harry whispered, his eyes closed in bliss.

Ginny giggled, her lips still touching his. "Definitely," she whispered back.

Just as they were about to snog some more, a snorting sound came from the nearby couch, where Daisy was sitting with a book. Ginny and Harry pulled back, laughing.

"Sorry, Daisy," Ginny said, grinning. "We got a bit carried away."

Daisy rolled her eyes good-naturedly. "I'll say," she said, smiling.

The group of five - Harry, Ginny, Daisy, Dudley, and Grandma Mrs Tucker - gathered around the breakfast table, which was laden with an array of delicious dishes. Harry's eyes widened as he took in the spread before him.

"Wow, this is amazing!" Harry exclaimed. "All my favorites!"

Ginny smiled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I think the Twin elves wanted to make your birthday breakfast special," she said.

Grandma Mrs Tucker nodded, her face warm with a smile. "Twinky and Dimpy have indeed outdone themselves this time," she agreed.

Daisy and Dudley chimed in, echoing their agreement. The group dug in, savoring the tasty treats and enjoying each other's company on this special day.

As the morning wore on, the fireplace in the manor's living room suddenly roared to life, and Hermione's bright face appeared in the flames. "Happy Birthday, Harry!" she exclaimed, stepping out of the fireplace and rushing over to hug him tightly.

Ron and Neville followed close behind, grinning from ear to ear. "Happy Birthday, mate!" Ron boomed, clapping Harry on the back.

Neville chimed in, his eyes shining with warmth. "Here's to another amazing year, Harry!"

The Golden Musketeers were now all gathered, except for one. They exchanged glances, knowing that their group wouldn't be complete without Draco.

Just then, the fireplace flared to life once more, and Draco's sleek figure emerged from the flames, followed by his younger brother Scorpius.

"Happy Birthday, Potter," Draco said, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.

Scorpius grinned, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Yeah, happy birthday! I got you a present!"

As the celebration continued, Susan arrived, beaming with a bright smile. "Happy Birthday, Harry!" she exclaimed, joining the group and handing him a thoughtful gift.

Just then, Amelia Bones and Sirius appeared, adding to the festive atmosphere. Amelia smiled warmly and wished Harry a happy birthday, her eyes shining with affection.

Sirius, however, had a special surprise in store. With a mischievous glint in his eye, he transformed into Padfoot, his Animagus form. The large black dog padded over to Harry, his tail wagging wildly as he licked Harry's face enthusiastically.

Harry laughed with delight, hugging Padfoot tightly. "Thanks, Padfoot!" he exclaimed, scratching behind the dog's ears.

As suddenly as he had transformed, Sirius changed back into his human form, his eyes shining with warmth. "Happy Birthday, Harry," he said, his voice a little choked with emotion.

Sirius's eyes misted over as he gazed at Harry, and he took a deep breath to compose himself. It was clear that he was deeply moved, and Harry understood why. For the past 11 years, Sirius had been imprisoned in Azkaban, unable to celebrate Harry's birthdays with him. Now, as Harry turned 12, Sirius was finally free to share in the joy of this special day.

"You know, Harry," Sirius said, his voice filled with emotion, "I've missed so many of your birthdays. But I'm here now, and I'm not going to miss another one."

The Weasley family arrived a few minutes later, filling the room with their warm and lively presence. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Charlie, the twins, and Percy all gathered around Harry, wishing him a happy birthday with big smiles and hearty hugs.

"I'm so proud of you, Harry!" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, beaming with pride. "You're growing up to be an amazing wizard!"

Charlie, who had been traveling the world, handed Harry a unique gift. "I brought this back from my travels, Harry. I think you'll really like it."

The twins, Fred and George, handed Harry a mysterious package. "Don't open it yet, Harry. It's a birthday surprise."

Percy, who had been a bit more serious lately, smiled warmly and shook Harry's hand. "Happy birthday, Harry. I hope your day is as special as you are."

Just then, Uncle Moony, also known as Remus Lupin, arrived, his eyes shining with warmth. "Harry, my dear boy, I'm so sorry I've missed your last 11 birthdays. But I'm here now, and I'm not going to miss another one."

Remus then turned his attention to Daisy, who was watching him with wide eyes. He walked over to her and swept her up in a big hug. "And how's my little goddaughter doing today?" he asked, twirling her around in a circle.

Daisy giggled and hugged him back tightly. "I'm doing great, Uncle Moony! Thanks for the hug!"

Luna's ethereal presence filled the room as she floated in, her dreamy eyes sparkling with warmth. Harry's face lit up with a smile as he remembered their previous meeting at Ginny's birthday party last year.

"Hey, Luna!" Harry exclaimed, walking over to greet her. "Thanks for coming!"

Luna's gaze drifted around the room, taking in the lively gathering. "Thank you for inviting me, Harry," she replied, her voice soft and melodious. "I'm so happy to be here."

Harry recalled the special bond they had formed during their previous meeting. Luna had confided in him about her unique ability to imagine creatures, a coping mechanism she had developed after losing her mother. Harry had promised to keep her secret, and he had honored that promise, not even sharing it with Ginny.

Luna's eyes met Harry's, and he sensed a deep understanding between them. Though they had only met once before, their connection was special, forged through trust and mutual respect.

"I'm so glad you could make it, Luna," Harry said, smiling at her. "You're an amazing friend."

Luna's face glowed with a soft smile. "You're an amazing friend too, Harry," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

Ginny welcomed Luna with a warm hug. "I'm so glad you're here, Luna!" she exclaimed.

As the two friends chatted, the others gathered around, curious to meet Luna. Hermione, Ron, and Neville smiled and introduced themselves, followed by Susan, Draco, Scorpius, Dudley, and Daisy.

Sirius, Amelia, and Remus also extended their warm welcomes, making Luna feel at ease amidst the lively gathering.

As the introductions continued, Luna's eyes sparkled with interest. She was particularly drawn to Daisy, Dudley, and Scorpius, who were all excitedly discussing their upcoming first year at Hogwarts.

"I've heard so much about Hogwarts," Luna said, her voice filled with wonder. "I can only imagine how amazing it must be."

Daisy's eyes lit up. "It's incredible!" she exclaimed. "I've heard the castle is full of secrets and hidden passages."

Dudley nodded enthusiastically. "And the Quidditch matches! I've heard they're the most exciting thing you'll ever see."

Scorpius grinned mischievously. "I'm more interested in the pranks, personally."

The four of them laughed and continued their animated discussion, quickly becoming fast friends.

Just then, the fireplace flared to life once more, and Professor McGonagall's stern yet warm face appeared in the flames. "Happy Birthday, Harry!" she exclaimed, stepping out of the fireplace and opening her arms for a warm hug.

Harry grinned, feeling happy and loved, and wrapped his arms around Gran Minnie, as he affectionately called her. "Thanks, Gran Minnie!" he exclaimed, feeling grateful for her presence.

Gran Minnie smiled, her eyes twinkling with warmth. "I wouldn't have missed it for the world, Harry," she said. "You're a very special young wizard, and I'm honored to be a part of your life."

Pyre Jones, the Healer, arrived with a warm smile, accompanied by a young girl who looked remarkably like her. "Happy Birthday, Harry!" Pyre exclaimed, handing him a thoughtful gift.

"Thanks, Pyre!" Harry replied, intrigued by the girl standing beside her.

Pyre's eyes sparkled with pride. "I'd like you to meet my sister, Samantha Jones. She's starting her first year at Hogwarts this year."

Samantha smiled shyly, her eyes meeting Harry's. Harry felt a sudden jolt of familiarity, as if he had heard the name before, but couldn't quite place it.

Meanwhile, Dudley, who had been chatting with Scorpius and Luna, suddenly became quiet and withdrawn, his eyes fixed on Samantha with an unreadable expression. It was as if he was trying to avoid her notice, but Harry couldn't understand why.

Pyre excused herself to join Charlie, who was engaged in a lively conversation with McGonagall. They were discussing something in hushed tones, their faces animated with excitement. Pyre slipped her arm around Charlie's waist, and he smiled down at her, his eyes shining with affection.

Samantha, meanwhile, wandered over to Ginny and Hermione, who were sitting on a nearby couch. The three of them quickly became absorbed in a discussion about the upcoming school year. Ginny was asking Samantha about her favorite subjects, and Hermione was listening intently, her eyes sparkling with interest.

Harry seized the opportunity to corner Dudley, who was still looking a bit flustered. "Hey, cuz, what's going on?" Harry asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. He leaned against the wall, his arms crossed, and a knowing glint in his eye.

Dudley's face turned bright red as he mumbled, "I...I don't know what you're talking about." He looked around nervously, hoping to escape Harry's questioning.

Harry chuckled. "Come on, Dudley, spill the beans. What's got you so worked up?" He pushed off from the wall and took a step closer to Dudley, his eyes locked on his cousin's.

Dudley hesitated before confessing, "Remember last year when I wrote to you about having a crush on a junior girl at Smeltings? That's her – Samantha. I had no idea she was magical." His voice was barely above a whisper, and he looked around nervously, hoping no one was listening.

Harry grinned. "So, have you ever actually met her at Smeltings?" He raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Dudley's story.

Dudley shook his head, looking sheepish. "No, I never had the courage. I was too afraid of getting rejected." He looked down at his feet, his face still flushed with embarrassment.

Harry clapped him on the back. "Well, now's your chance! Go introduce yourself and become friends. You'll both be in your first year at Hogwarts, right?" He encouraged Dudley with a nod, a supportive smile on his face.

Dudley took a deep breath and approached Samantha, his heart racing with excitement. Samantha's eyes widened as she looked at him, a hint of recognition on her face.

"Wait a minute," she said, her voice filled with excitement. "You're the one who stopped Piers from bullying that girl, aren't you?"

Dudley's face turned bright red as he nodded, feeling a mix of emotions. Samantha's eyes sparkled with admiration.

"I'm magical too," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I had no idea you were...I mean, that you're magical now."

Dudley nodded, still feeling a bit self-conscious. "Yeah, I...I'm Harry's cousin," he explained, trying to sound casual. "I'm a wizard now, thanks to...well, it's a long story."

Dudley sheepishly introduced himself, feeling a bit embarrassed for not mentioning his name earlier. Just then, Harry called out to the group, gathering everyone's attention.

"Hey, everyone! Come here for a minute!" Harry exclaimed, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.

The group converged around Harry, curious about what he had in mind. Ginny, Susan, Dudley, Samantha, Draco, Ron, Hermione, Luna, Scorpius, Daisy, and Neville all gathered around, their faces filled with anticipation.

"Okay, so you all know that Draco, Hermione, Ron, Neville, Susan, and I are the Golden Musketeers," Harry began, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "But now, with the six of you starting your first year, I think it's time we formed a new group – the Silver Musketeers!"

The group erupted into cheers and applause, thrilled at the prospect of being part of a new, exclusive group.

"Together, the Golden and Silver Musketeers will form the Double Musketeers!" Harry declared, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "We'll be unstoppable!"

The 12 friends stood together, beaming with excitement. Scorpius, Daisy, Dudley, and Ginny had already formed a strong bond, and the addition of Luna and Samantha had brought a fresh dynamic to the group.

"I'm so glad we're all together now," Ginny said, smiling at her friends.

"Me too," Dudley agreed, still looking a bit flustered around Samantha. "This is going to be an amazing year."

Luna nodded enthusiastically. "I can feel it. We're going to have so many incredible adventures together."

Samantha grinned, feeling happy to be a part of the group. "I'm so glad I met all of you. You're the best friends I could have asked for."

The group shared a warm laugh, their friendship and camaraderie palpable. As they stood together, they knew that they were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, as long as they had each other.

Harry's eyes sparkled with excitement as he turned to Samantha and Luna. "Hey, we're all going to Diagon Alley on August 2nd for our Hogwarts shopping. Would you two like to join us?"

Samantha's face lit up. "That sounds amazing! But I'll have to check with Pyre first."

Pyre, who was standing nearby, nodded her approval. "It's okay with me, Samantha. You can go."

Luna's eyes twinkled with enthusiasm. "I'll have to ask my dad after the party, but I'm sure it will be fine. He's always saying how important it is to support my friends."

Harry grinned, thrilled that Samantha and Luna were interested in joining them. "Brilliant! We'll make sure to meet up with you two on August 2nd. It's going to be an amazing day!"

The group of friends made their way to the enormous Quidditch pitch of Fawcett Manor, eager to spend the afternoon flying and playing together. The twins, Charlie, and Percy joined in, making a total of 16 players.

Samantha, who confessed she wasn't really into Quidditch, and Hermione, who admitted she wasn't much of a player, graciously bowed out, leaving the others to divide into teams for a friendly match.

After some lively discussion, the teams were decided. Harry, Daisy, Dudley, Ginny, Fred, and Percy formed one team, while Charlie, Draco, Scorpius, Ron, Neville, Luna, and George made up the opposing team.

"Alright, let's get started!" Harry exclaimed, grinning at his friends. "No fouls, no hexes. Just a friendly game."

The teams nodded in agreement, and the match began. The Quidditch pitch erupted into a flurry of broomsticks, balls, and laughter as the friends clashed in a spirited and entertaining game.

As the game drew to a close, the birthday boy's team took the lead, their broomsticks flying in perfect sync. The opposing team put up a valiant effort, but in the end, Harry's team emerged victorious.

"We did it!" Harry exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear as his teammates cheered and congratulated each other.

"Happy birthday, Harry!" Ginny shouted, flying over to give him a hug.

"Thanks, everyone!" Harry said, beaming with pride. "That was the best birthday Quidditch match ever!"

Daisy jumped on Harry, wrapping her arms around his neck in a tight hug. Her eyes sparkled with mischief, a far cry from the nervous and timid girl she once was.

Samantha and Luna watched the reunion with fascination, having only just learned about Daisy's remarkable story.

"I'm so glad we're finally sharing this with everyone," Harry said, smiling at Daisy. "Soon, everyone will know that Daisy is my sister."

Daisy's face lit up with excitement, and she leaned in to whisper something in Harry's ear. He chuckled and ruffled her hair, his eyes shining with affection.

As they hugged, Samantha and Luna exchanged a knowing glance. They were honored to be a part of this special moment, and they couldn't wait to see what the future held for the Potter siblings.

Daisy's eyes sparkled with excitement as she focused her energy. For the first time, she was able to voluntarily change her appearance. She thought about Harry, and how much she admired him. With a burst of magic, her hair transformed into a messy black locks, and her hazel eyes turned a bright emerald green, identical to Harry's.

"Wow, Daisy!" Harry exclaimed, stunned by her transformation. "You look just like me!"

Daisy giggled, thrilled with her newfound ability. "Happy birthday, Harry! I wanted to surprise you."

The group cheered and clapped, amazed by Daisy's metamorphic skills. Ginny grinned, proud of her sister's accomplishment. "You're a natural, Daisy!"

Draco suggested, "Let's head back inside the manor, shall we?" He winked subtly at Harry, conveying a silent message.

Harry caught the hint and smiled knowingly. He took Ginny's hand, and they discreetly veered off from the group, taking a separate path.

"I think we're being given some alone time," Ginny whispered, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

Harry grinned, his eyes locked on hers. "Draco's a good friend."

As they stood together, Harry and Ginny shared a tender kiss under the warm sunlight.

After a while, they strolled hand in hand back to Fawcett Manor, where their friends were waiting with knowing grins.

"Ah, look who's finally decided to rejoin us!" Sirius exclaimed, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Harry, you're blushing!"

Harry chuckled, his face indeed flushing slightly. "Shut it, Sirius!" he said, laughing.

Ginny playfully rolled her eyes. "You're just jealous, Sirius."

Sirius chuckled, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Why would I be jealous, Harry? I've got the lovely Amelia by my side." He wrapped his arm around Amelia's waist, pulling her close.

Amelia's cheeks flushed as Sirius kissed her tenderly in front of the entire group. The atmosphere was filled with warmth and laughter as their friends cheered and teased them good-naturedly.

"Get a room, you two!" Ron joked, chuckling.

Amelia playfully rolled her eyes, smiling at Sirius. "I think we're fine right here, thank you very much."

Harry's eyes lit up as he received a letter from Gringotts Wizarding Bank. He had developed a strong friendship with the Goblin Nation, and they always made sure to remember his special occasions.

"A birthday gift from the Gringotts Goblins!" Harry exclaimed, his face filled with excitement.

Ginny's curiosity was piqued. "What is it, Harry?" she asked, leaning in to take a look.

Harry carefully opened the package, revealing a beautifully crafted golden watch. The watch was adorned with intricate engravings, symbolizing the special bond between Harry and the Goblin Nation.

"Wow, it's stunning!" Ginny breathed.

Harry smiled, touched by the thoughtful gift. "I'll treasure it always," he said, his eyes shining with gratitude.

As the evening unfolded, the gathering grew more vibrant with the arrival of esteemed guests from Hogwarts. Dumbledore, resplendent in his long, silver beard and twinkling eyes, smiled warmly as he greeted Harry.

Snape, his usual stern demeanor softened slightly, nodded in acknowledgement as he shook Harry's hand. "Happy birthday, Potter," he said, his deep voice a little gentler than usual.

The other professors followed, each bringing their unique warmth and personality to the celebration. Sprout, the Herbology professor, beamed with pride as she handed Harry a rare, exotic plant. Flitwick, the Charms master, twinkled with delight as he demonstrated a new, intricate spell.

Madam Pomfrey, the school nurse, fussed over Harry, ensuring he was eating enough cake and enjoying himself. Madam Pince, the librarian, surprised Harry with a rare, ancient tome on magic.

Hagrid, the gamekeeper, boomed with laughter as he clapped Harry on the back, nearly sending him stumbling forward.

As the evening wore on, Harry's yearmates began to arrive, chatting excitedly among themselves. Crabbe, once a Slytherin bully, now a friend to Harry and Draco, grinned as he clapped Harry on the back.

The other students mingled, laughing and chatting as they celebrated Harry's special day. The atmosphere was filled with warmth, friendship, and the joy of being together.

Remus and Sirius led Harry to a quiet corner of the garden, away from the celebratory noise. Their faces turned solemn, and their eyes shone with a mix of sadness and warmth.

"Harry, today's your 12th birthday," Remus said, his voice trembling slightly. "Lily and James would have been overjoyed to celebrate with you."

Sirius nodded in agreement, his eyes misty. "They'd be so proud of the person you've become, Harry. Brave, kind, and an amazing wizard."

Harry's eyes welled up with tears as he listened to their words. He felt a deep connection to his parents, even though he had never known them.

"I wish they were here," Harry said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Remus and Sirius wrapped their arms around Harry, holding him close. "We're here for you, Harry," Remus said. "We'll always be here to support and love you, just as Lily and James would have wanted."

Chimey, Blinky, and Wobby, the Hogwarts elves, appeared with warm smiles, bearing gifts and good wishes. Harry's face lit up with delight as he hugged each of them tightly.

"Happy birthday, Master Harry!" Chimey exclaimed, her voice trembling with emotion.

"We made you some special treats, Harry," Blinky added, presenting him with a tray of intricately decorated cakes and pastries.

Wobby, the quietest of the trio, handed Harry a small, exquisitely crafted wooden box. "We made it ourselves, Harry. For you."

Harry's eyes shone with gratitude as he thanked the elves, hugging them again. "You're the best family a person could ask for," he said, his voice filled with affection.

As the last of the guests departed, the Fawcett Manor returned to its usual tranquility. The Double Musketeers, now scattered to their respective homes, echoed their final birthday wishes to Harry.

"Happy birthday again, Harry!" Ron called out, as he, Hermione, and Neville stepped into the fireplace, ready to Floo back to their homes.

Draco, Susan, and the Silver Musketeers followed suit, disappearing into the flames one by one. Ginny's mother, Mrs. Weasley, was the last to leave, but not before Ginny whispered something in her ear.

Mrs. Weasley smiled knowingly and nodded. "Alright, dear, but just for a little while. Don't stay up too late." She then stepped into the fireplace, calling out, "Happy birthday, Harry! See you soon!" as she disappeared into the flames.

Ginny smiled mischievously at Harry, happy to have managed an extra few hours with him. "I persuaded Mum to let me stay a bit longer," she said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Harry grinned, feeling grateful for the extra time with his girlfriend. "I'm glad you did," he said, putting his arm around her shoulders.

As the night deepened, the Fawcett Manor grew quieter. Dudley, with a knowing wink at Harry, gently guided a sleepy Daisy to her room, making sure she was tucked in safely before heading back to his own room.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, feeling the weight of the day's celebrations, retired to her cozy bedroom, leaving the Twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, to work their magic in cleaning up the manor.

Meanwhile, Harry and Ginny made their way to the tower above the library, a spot they both loved for its breathtaking views of the night sky. They climbed the winding staircase, the wooden steps creaking softly beneath their feet.

As they reached the top, Ginny slipped her hand into Harry's, and they walked over to the parapet, gazing out at the star-filled sky. The night air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sound of crickets provided a soothing background hum.

"Happy birthday, Harry," Ginny said, her voice barely above a whisper, as she leaned her head against his shoulder.

Harry smiled, feeling grateful for this special moment with his girlfriend. "Thanks, Ginny. This has been an amazing day."

"I've never received so many gifts before," Harry said, his eyes wide with wonder. "And I've only had one birthday party in my life, which was last year... on the same day I met you."

Ginny smiled, her eyes sparkling with delight. "Really? What was it like?"

Harry leaned against the parapet, gazing out at the stars. "It was just Grandma Mrs. Tucker, who had just become my guardian, and a few friends from the library... they were all Muggles, though. But this... this has been truly amazing. I feel so grateful for all of these wonderful people in my life."

Ginny snuggled closer to Harry, her hand still clasped in his. "You deserve it, Harry. You're an amazing person, and I'm so lucky to have you in my life."

Harry's eyes grew distant, lost in the memories of the past. "I still remember last Halloween," he said, his voice filled with emotion. "We were already boyfriend and girlfriend, but that was the day I told you 'I love you' for the first time."

Ginny's face glowed with a soft smile as she snuggled closer to Harry. "I remember," she whispered. "You were so sweet, so sincere."

Harry's gaze refocused on Ginny, his eyes shining with adoration. "That was also the day I promised you that one day I'd marry you, and we'd have five kids together."

Ginny's smile grew wider, her eyes sparkling with happiness. "You did promise me that, didn't you?" she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's voice trembled slightly as he asked, "You'll never leave me, right? Never like... my parents?"

Ginny's expression softened, and she wrapped her arms around Harry, holding him close. "Oh, Harry, I promise you, I'll never leave you. You're my everything, and I love you more than anything in the world."

The next morning, at 6 am, Twinky found Harry and Ginny still sitting on the tower, fast asleep in each other's arms. She gently covered them with a soft blanket, making sure not to disturb them.

Twinky then quietly made her way downstairs to inform Grandma Mrs. Tucker about the sleeping couple. Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled knowingly, "Ginny didn't leave, did she?"

Just then, the fireplace crackled to life, and Mrs. Weasley's face appeared in the flames. "Grandma Mrs. Tucker, I hope I'm not disturbing you. I was wondering if Ginny stayed with you last night. She didn't inform me that she was staying over."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker chuckled. "It looks like they fell asleep, dear. They're still up in the tower, wrapped in each other's arms."

In their dreamland, Harry and Ginny slowly opened their eyes, finding themselves sitting together, surrounded by a soft, ethereal glow. It was a new experience for them, and they looked at each other in wonder.

"We can sleep here," Harry whispered, his voice filled with excitement.

Just then, Ginny's expression changed, and she sat up straight. "Wait, I didn't go home last night, did I?" she asked, a hint of worry in her voice.

The dreamland around them began to distort, and the world shook. Harry and Ginny felt themselves being pulled back to reality.

As the dream dissipated, they found themselves waking up in the tower of Fawcett Manor, still sitting together, but now surrounded by the familiar stone walls and the early morning sunlight streaming through the windows.

Harry and Ginny's laughter echoed through the tower, creating a joyful atmosphere that filled the space around them. As they chuckled, Ginny stood up, stretching her arms above her head and arching her back in a languid motion. However, before she could take a step away, Harry quickly reached out and pulled her back down, his arms wrapping around her waist like a gentle vice.

Ginny turned to him, a hint of surprise in her eyes. "What's the hurry?" Harry asked, his voice low and husky, his eyes sparkling with mischief. He pulled her closer, his face inches from hers.

Ginny raised an eyebrow, a playful smile dancing on her lips. "What's gotten into you, Harry?" she teased, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry grinned, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I'm drunk," he said, trying to sound as romantic as possible. He leaned in closer, his breath whispering against Ginny's ear.

Ginny rolled her eyes, a soft laugh escaping her lips. "Oh, Harry, that's not possible," she said, her voice filled with amusement. "First, you're only 12, and second, there wasn't any magical drink at the party last night that could get you drunk."

Harry pouted, his face scrunched up in mock offense. "Oh, come on!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with pretend indignation. "I'm just trying to do something romantic here!" He wrapped his arms tighter around Ginny, pulling her close in a gentle hug.

Just as Ginny smiled and leaned in, her lips inches from Harry's, they heard Grandma Mrs. Tucker's voice, gentle but amused, wafting up from the doorway.

"Ah, so Mr. Romantic, would you mind letting Ginny go back home?" Grandma Mrs. Tucker asked, a hint of teasing in her voice. Her eyes twinkled with warmth and amusement as she took in the sight of the two blushingly entwined teenagers.

Harry and Ginny's faces flushed with embarrassment as they quickly pulled away from each other. They looked up to see Grandma Mrs. Tucker standing in the doorway, a warm smile on her face. She was dressed in her usual elegant yet comfortable attire, her silver hair styled in loose waves.

"I just got a Floo call from Mrs. Weasley," Grandma Mrs. Tucker explained, her voice filled with a hint of laughter. "She's asking why you didn't inform her that Ginny was staying over, but it looks like you two fell asleep, right?" She raised an eyebrow, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she took in the sight of the rumpled blankets and the sleepy expressions on their faces.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a sheepish glance before answering in unison, "Yes, Grandma."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker's expression softened, her eyes twinkling with warmth. "I see," she said. "You were just gazing at the stars at the tower and fell asleep, I presume?"

Harry and Ginny nodded, looking a bit embarrassed but also relieved that Grandma Mrs. Tucker wasn't scolding them.

"Alright, alright," Grandma Mrs. Tucker said with a gentle smile. "Go get freshened up, and then come down for breakfast. After that, Ginny shall return home."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker turned to head back downstairs, her footsteps echoing through the hallway. Harry and Ginny looked at each other, grinned, and then scrambled to their feet, eager to start their day.

Harry and Ginny made their way to Harry's room, where they both brushed their teeth, the sound of running water and gentle humming filling the air. As they finished, they turned to each other, smiling, and headed towards the door.

Just as they were about to exit the room and head down to breakfast, Harry suddenly pulled Ginny back, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

"Well," Harry said, his voice low and playful, "I didn't get my kiss, did I?"

Harry and Ginny shared a sweet, tender kiss, their lips barely touching. But their romantic moment was short-lived, as they heard a gentle giggle behind them. They turned to see Daisy, Harry's little sister, standing in the doorway, a mischievous grin on her face.

"Sorry to interrupt," Daisy said, her eyes sparkling with amusement, "but Grandma said breakfast is ready."

Harry and Ginny exchanged a frustrated glance, unable to continue their kiss. They smiled, and Harry took Ginny's hand, leading her downstairs to the dining room.

The residents of the manor, including Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Dudley, and the twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, were already seated at the table. Ginny joined them, and Harry urged the twin elves to sit down as well.

"Please, Twinky, Dimpy, join us," Harry said, smiling. "You're part of the family too."

Twinky and Dimpy exchanged a delighted glance, and then took their seats, beaming with happiness. The breakfast table was filled with laughter and chatter as they enjoyed their meal together.

After the lively breakfast, the residents of Fawcett Manor went their separate ways. Grandma Mrs. Tucker headed to her garden, while Dudley went to the library to read up on some books about magic, excited to start his first year at Hogwarts soon. Daisy skipped off to her room, humming a happy tune.

As the house grew quieter, Harry finally found his chance to steal a proper kiss from Ginny. They stood by the fireplace, the warm glow of the embers casting a romantic light on their faces.

"I'll see you tomorrow," Ginny whispered, her lips brushing against Harry's.

"Can't wait," Harry replied, smiling as they shared a tender kiss.

As they pulled away, Ginny grinned mischievously. "I'll make sure to wear my best smile for our shopping trip tomorrow."

Harry chuckled, his heart skipping a beat at the thought of spending the day with Ginny and their friends.

With one last glance, Ginny stepped into the fireplace and disappeared in a puff of Floo powder, leaving Harry to smile knowingly. Tomorrow, August 2nd, couldn't come soon enough – the 12 Muskeeteers would reunite for their Hogwarts shopping trip, and Harry couldn't wait to share the experience with his friends and girlfriend.

As the evening sun cast a warm glow over Fawcett Manor, Harry sat at his desk, surrounded by scraps of parchment and quills. He had spent the past few hours reviewing the list of books and supplies he needed for his second year at Hogwarts, as well as Daisy's list, which would be identical to Dudley's.

Harry's list included "Transfiguration: A Comprehensive Guide" by Emeric Switch, "The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 2" by Miranda Goshawk, "Astronomy: A Guide to the Night Sky" by Delfina Delaney, and "A History of Magic: Year 2" - a comprehensive textbook written by multiple authors, offering diverse perspectives on the wizarding world. The list of authors included Bathilda Bagshot, Grizelda Goblinbane, a goblin historian; Bertha Bottomley, a renowned expert on house-elf history; Valentin Vladislav, a vampire historian; Professor Marlowe Werewolfwatcher, a leading expert on lycanthropy; Elara Vex, a politics expert; and Professor Roland Wraithwatcher, a ghost expert.

He also had "Herbology: A Guide to Magical and Mysterious Plants" by Phyllida Spore, and "Potions: A Guide to Brewing and Potions" by Libatius Borage. However, what caught Harry's attention was the inclusion of five books by Gilderoy Lockhart: "Magical Me", "Wanderings with Werewolves", "Year with the Yeti", "Travels with Trolls", and "Quidditch: A Guide to the Game". Harry's confusion was evident - what did these books have to do with Defense Against the Dark Arts?

Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of confusion as he compared his list to Daisy's. The books for Charms, Transfiguration, Herbology, Potions, and Astronomy were the same, but tailored for first-year students. However, his eyes widened in surprise as he saw the same five books by Gilderoy Lockhart listed under Defense Against the Dark Arts.

"Five books by the same author?" Harry muttered to himself, scratching his head. "And what's with all these books on...trolls, yetis, and werewolves?" He couldn't shake off the feeling that something was off. Why would they need so many books on these topics for Defense Against the Dark Arts?

Harry's mind whirled with questions as he stared at the list. Who was this Gilderoy Lockhart, and why were his books required reading for Defense Against the Dark Arts? The titles seemed more like stories than textbooks, but Harry knew better than to judge a book by its cover.

He pondered the possibilities, his curiosity getting the better of him. Was the new professor a fan of Lockhart's work, or was it something more? A sudden thought struck him, and he wondered aloud, "Wait, could it be that the new professor is...Gilderoy Lockhart himself?"

Harry walked down the hallway, Daisy's list in hand, and knocked on her door. "Come in!" she chimed, bouncing up and down on her bed. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she took the list from Harry.

"I just can't wait for tomorrow!" she squealed. "I've been counting down the days until we go shopping for school supplies!" Harry chuckled, knowing that Daisy might not get a wink of sleep tonight, she was that thrilled.

As he left Daisy's room, Harry poked his head into Dudley's room, finding his cousin looking worried. "Hey, what's wrong?" Harry asked, concern etched on his face.

"It's just...money," Dudley admitted, looking sheepish. Harry's expression changed to one of surprise. "Dudley, you have all the compensation money from the trial. I transferred it all to you, it's rightfully yours."

Dudley's face turned bright red as he looked at Harry uncertainly. "But...it's Muggle money. I didn't think we could use it to buy magic stuff."

Harry grinned reassuringly. "Don't worry, we can exchange it for Wizarding money. Problem solved!" Dudley's face lit up with relief, grateful for Harry's help.

Dudley smiled, feeling relieved that his worries were unfounded. "Yeah, I guess I was worried for nothing," he said, chuckling along with Harry. His face, which had been etched with concern, now relaxed into a more carefree expression.

"Yes, you were," Harry replied with a grin, happy to have been able to put his cousin's mind at ease. "Goodnight, Dudley. Try to get some sleep, we've got a big day tomorrow."

"Goodnight, Harry," Dudley replied, settling into bed and pulling the covers up to his chest. Harry closed the door behind him and headed to his own room, which was located just down the hallway.

As he entered his room, he was greeted by the energetic Poco, who was bouncing around the bed, chirping excitedly. The little sparrow's wings fluttered rapidly as he hopped from one end of the bed to the other, clearly eager to play. Harry laughed and reached out to gently pet Poco, who nuzzled his hand affectionately.

Kluer, on the other hand, was fast asleep, her fur a soft pink hue that matched the gentle glow of the moonlight streaming through the window. She was curled up in a cozy ball, her tail twitching slightly as she chased after dream mice. Harry smiled as he watched her sleep, feeling grateful for the companionship of his beloved pets.

Hedwig, however, was nowhere to be seen. Harry suspected she might be out flying, soaring through the night sky under the light of the full moon. Or perhaps, he thought with a smile, she was off visiting her friend Taurus, Draco's sleek black owl. He remembered how the two owls had seemed to hit it off, their soft hooting and gentle fluttering of wings making them look almost romantic. Harry chuckled to himself as he thought about the unlikely pair, feeling happy that his owl had found a friend.

Harry's eyelids grew heavy, and he drifted off to sleep, his mind slipping into their secret dreamland. But as he looked around, he realized that Ginny was nowhere to be found. He grew worried, his heart racing with concern, as the minutes ticked by and she didn't appear.

Their dreamland was a special place, one where they could meet and be together, even when they were physically apart. But if one of them didn't appear, it meant that they were in danger, that something was wrong. Harry's anxiety grew as he waited for Ginny to show up.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ginny appeared, her bright smile and sparkling eyes a welcome relief. Harry rushed to her, wrapping his arms around her in a tight hug.

"Where were you?" Harry asked, his voice filled with concern. "I was worried sick."

Ginny blushed and smiled sheepishly, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I'm sorry, I just couldn't sleep," she admitted. "I'm too excited for tomorrow's shopping trip."

Ginny looked up at Harry with a sheepish grin, knowing she was in for a lecture. And indeed, Harry's expression turned serious, his eyes sparkling with a hint of sternness.

"Ginny, what were you thinking?" Harry asked, his voice firm but gentle. "You know how worried I get when you don't show up in our dreamland. What if something had happened to you?"

Ginny looked down, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "I'm sorry, Harry. I just couldn't sleep. I was too excited for tomorrow."

Harry sighed, his expression softening. "I know you're excited, but you have to promise me you'll always prioritize your safety. If you're feeling anxious or excited, just talk to me, okay?"

Ginny nodded, looking up at Harry with apologetic eyes. "I promise, Harry. It won't happen again."

Harry's lecture came to an end, and he smiled softly at Ginny. "I'm just glad you're safe," he said, his voice filled with affection. He leaned in and gently kissed her cheek, and Ginny's face lit up with a warm smile.

The matter was buried, and they decided to make the most of their time together in the dreamland. They strolled hand in hand, taking in the breathtaking scenery around them. Today, they had transformed their dreamland into a snowy hill, complete with towering pine trees, sparkling snowflakes, and a serene silence that was only broken by the soft crunch of snow beneath their feet.

As they walked, the snowflakes danced around them, swirling in gentle eddies that seemed to respond to their laughter and conversation. The air was crisp and clean, filled with the scent of pine and wood smoke. Harry and Ginny felt carefree and happy, enjoying each other's company in their own private winter wonderland.

Harry's eyes sparkled with amusement as he mentioned the Gilderoy Lockhart books he had found on both his and Daisy's lists. "I reckon those will be on your list too, Ginny," he said with a grin.

Ginny nodded, her eyes lighting up. "Actually, the twins and Percy had those on their lists too," she said.

Harry's eyebrows rose in surprise. "Wow, that's a lot of Lockhart fans," he joked. "I reckon those books will be expensive, though."

Ginny's expression turned firm, her eyes flashing with determination. "No, Harry, you're not buying me anything," she said, her voice stern but playful.

Harry pouted, pretending to be offended, but a knowing smirk played on his lips. Ginny's eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing. "Why are you smirking?" she demanded.

Harry's grin widened. "Well, okay, maybe not about the books," he said, "but I've already gotten permission from your parents to buy you your first wand."

Ginny's eyes went wide, and she let out a squeal of delight. "What? I get my own wand?" she exclaimed, throwing her arms around Harry's neck and covering his face with kisses. "Thank you, Harry!"

Harry's eyes took on a goofy glint, and he launched into a cheesy monologue. "You know, Ginny, you're the wand to my magic, the broom to my flight, the butterbeer to my... well, you get the idea."

Ginny's eyes rolled good-naturedly, but she was too happy to be annoyed. Instead, she giggled and kissed him on the cheek. "You're such a dork, Harry," she teased.

Harry grinned, feeling pleased with himself. "Hey, it worked, didn't it?" he asked, winking at her.

Ginny playfully rolled her eyes again, but her smile betrayed her amusement. "Yeah, yeah, you're a regular comedian, Harry."

Harry's eyes sparkled with mischief as he launched into another cheesy line. "You know, Ginny, you're the magic that makes my heart disappear... and then reappear with a bunch of crazy, wonderful feelings."

Ginny's eyes rolled good-naturedly, but this time, she couldn't help but be charmed. She leaned in, her lips brushing against Harry's in a soft, gentle kiss. But as the moment deepened, the kiss grew longer and more passionate, leaving Harry breathless and grinning from ear to ear.

"I guess that one worked, huh?" Harry asked, his voice barely above a whisper, as they broke apart for a moment.

Ginny's cheeks flushed, but she smiled slyly. "Maybe just a little," she teased, before leaning in for another kiss.

The romantic moment was interrupted as Harry felt himself being pulled back to reality. He opened his eyes to find Daisy bouncing on his bed, her face alight with excitement.

"Harry, Harry, wake up! Today's the day! We're going to Diagon Alley to buy our school supplies!" Daisy exclaimed, hardly able to contain her enthusiasm.

Harry sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. He couldn't help but smile at Daisy's infectious energy. "I'm up, I'm up," he said, laughing. "Let's get ready for our shopping trip!"

Next Chapter is Trip to Alley

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling another sweet chapter, Harry's Grand Birthday! I hope you like it Double Musketeers you know . Well the shopping trip will be a lot more than expected, note that. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Harry's excitement was dampened as he glanced at the clock on his bedside table. "Daisy, it's only 5 am," he said, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "What are you doing up so early?"

Daisy bounced up and down on the bed, her enthusiasm undiminished. "I couldn't sleep, Harry! I'm too excited for our shopping trip today! Besides, you have to get up for your exercise routine, don't you?"

Harry emerged from the washroom, feeling refreshed and ready for his morning routine. The warm water and invigorating soap had washed away the remnants of sleep, leaving him feeling energized and alert. He toweled himself off and slipped into his favorite running shorts and a worn-out Quidditch t-shirt.

Daisy was still waiting on his bed, bouncing up and down with excitement. Her deep red hair was tied up in a ponytail, and her hazel eyes sparkled with anticipation.

"Hey, want to come with me and Dudley on our morning run?" Harry asked, grinning. He loved having company on his morning runs, and Daisy's enthusiasm was infectious.

Daisy's eyes lit up. "Yeah, that sounds like fun!" she exclaimed, scrambling off the bed. She quickly changed into her own running gear, her face lighting up with excitement.

But as soon as they stepped out into the vast grounds of Fawcett Manor, Daisy's enthusiasm began to wane. The crop fields seemed to stretch on forever, and Harry and Dudley were already sprinting ahead. The sun was rising over the horizon, casting a golden glow over the landscape, but Daisy's eyes were fixed on the ground, her breathing growing more labored.

Harry chuckled as he glanced back at Daisy, who was panting and struggling to keep up. Dudley, however, looked sympathetic, remembering the times he had struggled to keep up with Harry's energetic routine.

"Come on, Daisy! You can do it!" Harry called out, encouragingly. He slowed his pace, falling back to run alongside Daisy.

Dudley followed suit, his blonde hair ruffling in the gentle breeze. "Don't worry, I've been there too," he said, with a reassuring smile. "Harry's a bit of a running machine, but we can take it at our own pace."

As they reached the stables, Harry's face lit up with a smile. "Hey, Thunder! How's my favorite girl doing?" he exclaimed, opening the stall door to reveal a majestic black horse with a spirited glint in her eye.

Thunder snorted, tossing her head in a display of attitude. Harry chuckled, recognizing the signs of a neglected favorite. "I know, I know, I've been neglecting you. But I'm here now, and I promise to make it up to you."

Harry reached out, speaking softly in a soothing voice that only he could use. It was a unique gift, one that allowed him to communicate with creatures of all kinds. Thunder's ears pricked up, and she nuzzled Harry's chest, her tail swishing in a more forgiving manner.

With Thunder placated, Harry turned to Dudley. "Help me get Daisy up, will you?" he asked, gesturing to the horse.

Dudley nodded, and together they helped Daisy onto Thunder's back. The boys grinned at each other, and then they were off, running alongside Thunder as Daisy practiced her metamorphic abilities.

Daisy's laughter echoed through the air, mingling with the sound of Thunder's hooves pounding the earth. Her deep red hair flew behind her, and her hazel eyes sparkled with excitement. She was still learning to control her powers, and it was clear that she was having the time of her life.

As they galloped across the manor grounds, Daisy's form began to shift and change. Her hair grew longer, her eyes turned a shade brighter, and her skin took on a subtle shimmer. Thunder, sensing the changes, adjusted her pace, her muscles rippling beneath her sleek coat.

Harry and Dudley cheered her on, urging her to keep practicing. It was moments like these that reminded Harry of the incredible bond they shared – a bond that went beyond mere friendship or family ties. They were a team, a unit, and together, they could conquer anything.

After another long hour of running, the trio finally made their way back to the manor, exhausted but exhilarated. Dudley was panting heavily, his face flushed with exertion. Harry, on the other hand, looked content, his emerald green eyes sparkling with satisfaction. Daisy, however, looked bored, her hazel eyes rolling good-naturedly as she trudged along beside her brother.

Each of them headed to their respective rooms for a much-needed shower. Harry emerged from his room 20 minutes later, feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. He made his way to the kitchen, where he began to prepare a light breakfast for everyone.

"Today's the big day!" Harry exclaimed, cracking eggs into a bowl. "We're going to Diagon Alley to buy our Hogwarts supplies!"

Twin elves Twinky and Dimpy, who were busy polishing the silverware, looked up at Harry with wide eyes. "Oooh, Master Harry, sir! We loves Diagon Alley!" Twinky exclaimed.

Dimpy nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, Master Harry, sir! We helps you makes breakfast, yes, we does!"

Together, Harry and the twin elves whipped up a delicious breakfast feast, complete with scrambled eggs, crispy bacon, and freshly baked pastries. The aroma wafting from the kitchen was heavenly, and soon, the others began to trickle in, drawn by the enticing smells.

The residents of Fawcett Manor sat down to enjoy their breakfast, the warm sunlight streaming through the windows and casting a cozy glow over the scene. Harry, still feeling invigorated from his morning run, dug into his breakfast with gusto.

Daisy, seated beside him, watched him with a mischievous glint in her eye. She was growing more cunning by the day, and Harry had learned to be wary of her pranks.

"Hey, Harry, try this muffin!" Daisy exclaimed, holding out a freshly baked treat.

Harry, trusting his sister, took a big bite of the muffin. But as soon as the flavors hit his tongue, he realized something was off. The muffin tasted sweet, but there was a sour, tangy flavor hidden inside.

Suddenly, Harry's face contorted in surprise as the disguised lemon inside the muffin hit his taste buds. His eyes watered, and he let out a mock-outraged cry.

"Ah, Daisy! You sneaky thing!" Harry exclaimed, laughing.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, seated at the head of the table, chuckled good-naturedly. "Oh, Daisy, you little scamp! Harry, you should know better than to trust her by now."

The others laughed, and the breakfast table was filled with the warm, comforting sounds of friendship and family.

As Grandma Mrs. Tucker announced that they would be leaving for Diagon Alley in a few minutes, the room erupted into a flurry of excitement. Daisy, in particular, was bouncing up and down like a rubber ball, her eyes shining with anticipation.

"I'm so excited! I've never been to Diagon Alley before!" Daisy squealed, her voice trembling with enthusiasm.

Dudley grinned, his face lighting up with excitement. "Me neither! I've heard it's amazing!"

But Daisy's excitement was on a whole different level. She was practically vibrating with anticipation, her hair colour changing to a vibrant, electric blue that matched her mood.

"Okay, okay, let's get going!" Harry laughed, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "We don't want to be late for our shopping trip!"

The four of them stepped into the Floo Network, the warm flames enveloping them as they disappeared from Fawcett Manor. They reappeared moments later in the bustling Leaky Cauldron, the sounds of chatter and clinking glasses filling the air.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled, her eyes twinkling. "I'll wait here, dear. You three go ahead and take care of those bank accounts."

Harry nodded, leading Dudley and Daisy out of the Leaky Cauldron and into the bright sunlight. They made their way to Gringotts Wizarding Bank, the imposing stone building looming before them.

As they entered the bank, Harry greeted the goblin guard in perfect Goblin language. "Zhilak khar!" (Greetings, noble one!)

Dudley and Daisy exchanged confused glances, admiring Harry's linguistic skills without understanding a word.

Griphook, the main manager of the Potter and associated accounts, emerged from the shadows, a hint of a smile on his face. "Ah, Harry Potter, Friend of the Goblin Nation. It's an honor to see you again."

Harry smiled, returning the greeting. "Griphook, it's good to see you too. I've come to open bank accounts for my cousin Dudley and my sister Daisy."

Griphook's eyes lit up with interest. "Ah, new accounts, yes. Let us proceed at once."

Griphook led them to a private room, the walls lined with rows of gleaming silver vaults. The air was thick with the scent of gold and treasure. Harry took a seat, with Dudley and Daisy following suit.

"Firstly, we'd like to open a new account and vault in the name of Dursley," Harry explained, his voice clear and confident.

Griphook nodded, his eyes gleaming with interest. "And the initial deposit, sir?"

"We'd like to transfer the muggle money from Dudley's muggle bank account," Harry replied.

Dudley rummaged through his pockets, producing a sheaf of papers. "Here are the account details," he said, handing them to Griphook.

Griphook's eyes scanned the papers, his expression unreadable. Dudley and Daisy watched him with wide eyes, fascinated by the Goblin's strange appearance and mannerisms.

But Harry had already briefed them on how to behave in front of the Goblins, warning them not to accidentally offend these proud and ancient creatures. They kept their curiosity in check, observing the proceedings with respectful silence.

After a short while, the Goblins returned with a small, delicate vial filled with Dudley's blood. Griphook carefully took the vial and poured the blood into a small, glowing crystal. The crystal pulsed with a soft, blue light as the Goblins began to chant in unison.

"This marks the opening of the first-ever vault for the Dursley family," Griphook announced, his voice filled with a sense of occasion. "This vault will continue for generations to come, a family legacy for the Dursleys."

With the vault opened, the Goblins proceeded to complete the necessary procedures to set up Dudley's account. Harry watched with a sense of satisfaction as Dudley's account was finally opened.

Dudley's eyes widened in amazement as Griphook revealed the amount of money in his vault. "You have... fifty thousand Galleons, Mr. Dursley," Griphook announced, a hint of a smile on his face.

Dudley's jaw dropped, stunned by the amount. "That's... that's more than enough for my seven years at Hogwarts!" he exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement.

Harry smiled, happy to see his cousin so thrilled. He had transferred the money to Dudley's account, money that he had received as compensation when the Dursleys were tried and punished.

Dudley's eagerness to see his new vault was palpable, but Harry knew that Daisy's work was yet to be done. As the Friend of the Goblin Nation, Harry had a deep understanding of the Goblin's culture and traditions. He had earned this rare title on his first visit to Gringotts, and it had opened doors to privileges and knowledge that few wizards ever achieved.

"Now, let's take care of Daisy's account," Harry said, turning to Griphook. "As the Head of the ancient and noble House of Potter, I'd like to add Daisy as a co-heir to our family vaults."

Griphook's eyes sparkled with interest. "An excellent decision, Mr. Potter. This will indeed make her a co-heir to the trust vault, Evans Vault, and the Potter Family Vault."

Harry nodded. "I'd like her to have keys to the vaults as well."

Griphook bowed his head. "As you wish, Mr. Potter. We will proceed with the necessary arrangements."

The keys to the Potter Family Vault, Evans Vault, and the trust vault were handed over to Daisy, who looked at them with a mix of excitement and responsibility. Dudley, too, received his own set of keys, a proud smile spreading across his face.

"Now, Griphook, I'd like to make it public that I have a sister, Daisy Potter," Harry said, his voice clear and confident.

Griphook nodded, his eyes gleaming with understanding. "Very well, Mr. Potter. I shall prepare an article announcing the news. It will be published tonight, and soon everyone will know that you have a sister."

Harry nodded, a sense of relief washing over him. He knew that this would change things, but he was ready. Daisy, too, seemed to sense the weight of this moment, her eyes locked onto Harry's with a deep understanding.

The article, once published, would reveal the truth about Daisy's relationship to Harry, but it would exclude the details of her past, protecting her secrets and her story.

After finalizing the arrangements with Griphook, the trio made their way to the Gringotts cart, which would take them to the various vaults. Daisy squealed with delight as they stepped into the cart, her eyes shining with excitement. Harry chuckled, remembering his own first experience with the cart. However, Dudley looked a bit green, clinging to the edge of the cart as it lurched forward.

Their first stop was the Potter Trust Vault, a vast chamber filled with gold, jewels, and ancient artifacts. Harry led the way, expertly navigating the treasure-filled room. He retrieved two bags of gold, one for himself and one for Daisy, which included her monthly pocket money.

"I want you to learn how to manage your money, Daisy," Harry explained, handing her the bag. "You'll get this amount every month, and you can use it to buy whatever you want."

Daisy's eyes widened as she took the bag, a huge smile spreading across her face. "Thanks, Harry! You're the best!"

Their next stop was Dudley's vault, a modest but cozy chamber filled with stacks of gold coins and neatly arranged piles of Wizarding banknotes. Dudley's eyes widened as he gazed upon his newfound wealth, a thrilled smile spreading across his face.

Harry offered guidance on how much Dudley should withdraw for the day's shopping and for his future expenses. Dudley carefully followed Harry's advice, taking out a reasonable amount.

At Harry's request, Griphook took the opportunity to explain the basics of Wizarding money to Dudley and Daisy. "You see, we have Galleons, Sickles, and Knuts," Griphook began, holding up examples of each coin. "Galleons are the largest denomination, followed by Sickles, and then Knuts."

Daisy listened intently, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "How do we exchange Muggle money for Wizarding money?" she asked.

Griphook smiled. "Ah, that's a simple process. You can exchange your Muggle money for Wizarding money at Gringotts or other authorized exchange centers."

After finishing their business at Gringotts, the trio made their way back to the Leaky Cauldron, where Grandma Mrs. Tucker was waiting for them. As they entered, they were greeted by the warm smiles of their friends. Ginny and Ron had arrived with their mother, Mrs. Weasley, and brothers, Percy and the twins.

"Ah, Harry, dear! I see you're back," Mrs. Weasley said, her eyes twinkling with warmth. "Did you give them the letter?"

Harry nodded, and the Weasley kids looked at him curiously. "What letter?" Ron asked, his brow furrowed with interest.

Mrs. Weasley smiled knowingly, but said nothing, leaving the question hanging in the air.

Mrs. Weasley's expression turned serious as she addressed her children. "You all know about our money troubles, don't you?" she asked, her eyes scanning their faces. The kids nodded in unison, their expressions somber.

She took a deep breath before continuing. "You also know that I was a Prewett before I married your father?" Again, the kids nodded. Mrs. Weasley's eyes seemed to glaze over, lost in thought, as she remembered her family.

"As the last living member of the Prewett family, I inherited the entire Prewett fortune," she explained, her voice tinged with sadness. Her children's eyes widened in shock, and they exchanged amazed glances.

Ron's eyes sparkled with excitement. "Blimey, Mum! Why didn't you tell us?"

Mrs. Weasley's expression remained somber. "There's been a problem with the inheritance, dear. The Goblins have been disputing it for years, and we've been trying to resolve the issue without success." She shook her head, frustration etched on her face.

"We've been trying to get them to understand, but...well, it's complicated. The Prewett family's fortune is tied up in some complex trusts and charms." She smiled gratefully at Harry. "But thanks to Harry's connection with the Goblin Nation, they've finally understood the problem. Harry gave them a letter, and now we'll be able to access the Prewett fortune."

The Weasley children cheered, relieved and excited by the news. Mrs. Weasley smiled, her eyes shining with gratitude. "Thank you, Harry. This means so much to us."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with delight as she hugged Harry tightly and kissed him sweetly on the cheek. "Thanks, Harry! You're the best!" she exclaimed.

"How did you keep this from me?" Ginny asked, her brow furrowed with curiosity.

Harry chuckled. "I'm good at keeping secrets," he replied with a grin.

Ron, however, looked less than pleased. "Why didn't you tell me?" he asked, his voice tinged with annoyance.

Harry knew that Ron was sensitive about being left out of important information. "I'm sorry, Ron," Harry explained. "I only found out about the Prewett fortune recently, and I promised your mum I'd keep it quiet until everything was sorted out."

Ron's expression softened, and he nodded. "Sorry, Harry. I know I can be a bit of a grump sometimes."

Mrs. Weasley shot Ron a stern glance, but a hint of a smile played on her lips. "Apology accepted, Ronald," she said.

Ron looked sheepish, but Harry just clapped him on the back. "No worries, mate," he said with a grin.

The twins, Fred and George, looked at Harry with curiosity. "How did you find out about the Prewett fortune, Harry?" Fred asked.

Harry smiled, recalling the conversation. "It was on my birthday, day before yesterday. I asked Mrs. Weasley if I could buy Ginny her wand, and that's when the topic came up."

Ginny's face lit up with a smile, and she leaned in to whisper to Harry, "You told me you'd buy me a wand in our secret dreamland, remember?"

Harry chuckled and whispered back, "Of course, I remember. And I'm glad I could make it happen."

Mrs. Weasley smiled warmly at Harry. "Thank you, Harry. You're a true friend to our family."

The group waited patiently in the Leaky Cauldron, sipping butterbeers and chatting, while Mrs. Weasley stepped out to withdraw some money from the newly accessible Prewett fortune. When she returned, Percy's curiosity got the better of him.

"So, Mum, how much money do we have now?" Percy asked, his eyes wide with excitement.

Mrs. Weasley smiled, a twinkle in her eye. "Enough to buy everything first-hand, at least," she replied, her voice filled with relief and gratitude.

Ron's face lit up at the prospect of no longer having to make do with hand-me-downs. "Brilliant!" he exclaimed.

The five Muskeeteers who had already arrived - Ron, Harry, Daisy, Ginny, and Dudley - decided to sit at another table, eager to make room for the rest of their friends. They chatted and laughed, enjoying each other's company as they waited for the others to arrive.

The Leaky Cauldron slowly filled with the rest of the Muskeeteers. Hermione arrived with her parents, Juliet and Daniel, and was soon followed by Luna and her father. Samantha walked in with her sister Pyre, and Dudley's face turned bright red as she sat near his chair. Harry noticed his cousin's blush, but it went unnoticed by everyone else.

Before long, Susan arrived with her aunt Amelia, whom Harry affectionately called Aunt Lia. Neville came in with his grandmother, and finally, Draco and Scorpius arrived with their mother, Narcissa.

Draco grinned mischievously at Harry. "Thank God Father didn't come," he whispered. "We wouldn't have been able to meet."

Scorpius nodded in agreement. "At least Mother is happy about your change of ways, Draco. Father, on the other hand..." He trailed off, and Draco shot him a warning glance.

Narcissa, though pleased that her son had abandoned the Dark Lord's ideology, was not entirely thrilled about his friendship circle. However, she had learned to compromise.

The Golden and Silver Muskeeteers gathered around one large table, with the twins joining in. The adults and Percy sat at a separate table, where the atmosphere was slightly awkward due to Narcissa's presence.

Harry, being the polite and respectful person he was, motioned for everyone's attention. He then turned to Narcissa and introduced himself with perfect etiquette. "Good day, Mrs. Malfoy," he said, his voice confident and respectful. "I'm Harry, it's an honor to meet you." He bowed his head slightly, showing deference to her pure-blood heritage.

Next, Harry introduced Dudley and Daisy, who both greeted Narcissa with polite smiles. "This is my cousin Dudley, and my sister Daisy," Harry explained, his eyes shining with warmth as he looked at his family members.

Soon, the other Muskeeteers followed suit, introducing themselves to Narcissa with varying degrees of formality. Ron, being his usual self, grinned cheerfully and said, "Hi, Mrs. Malfoy! I'm Ron." Hermione, on the other hand, curtsied elegantly and said, "Good day, Mrs. Malfoy. I'm Hermione Granger."

As the introductions went on, Narcissa's expression gradually softened. She seemed to relax a bit, pleased that her sons were surrounded by polite and well-mannered company. Despite her reservations about Muggle-borns, she was willing to compromise for the sake of her children's happiness.

Draco, noticing his mother's slight thawing, smiled to himself. He was glad that his friends were making an effort to get along with his mother, even if she didn't entirely approve of them. Scorpius, sensing his brother's gaze, looked up at Draco and grinned.

The kids returned to their table, chatting and laughing, while the adults' table remained slightly awkward. However, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, with her warm and friendly demeanor, broke the silence by introducing herself to Narcissa.

"Hello, dear Narcissa," Grandma Mrs. Tucker said, her voice warm and inviting. "I'm Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Harry's honorary grandma. It's lovely to meet you."

Pyre, Charlie's girlfriend, followed suit, introducing herself with a bright smile. Hermione's parents, Juliet and Daniel, also greeted Narcissa politely.

Xenophilius, Luna's father, exchanged a nod with Narcissa, their mutual acquaintanceship evident in their brief, courteous exchange.

However, the atmosphere remained slightly strained between Amelia, Mrs. Weasley, and Narcissa. Although none of them had any personal issues with Narcissa, they all harbored reservations about her husband, Lucius. Mrs. Weasley, in particular, had a deep-seated dislike for Lucius, stemming from his past associations with the Dark Lord.

Despite these underlying tensions, the ladies maintained a polite conversation, avoiding any topics that might lead to discomfort or conflict.

Narcissa's thoughts swirled in turmoil as she gazed at her sons, Draco and Scorpius, their faces aglow with happiness as they chatted with their friends. She knew that Draco's friendship with Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville had changed him, and for the better. He had abandoned the Dark Lord's ideology and was now a more compassionate and empathetic person.

She remembered the countless arguments she had with Lucius, her husband, about their son's involvement with the Dark Lord. While Lucius had been adamant that their family's pure-blood legacy and allegiance to the Dark Lord were paramount, Narcissa had always harbored doubts. She had never been a fervent supporter of the Dark Lord's cause, and the more she saw the devastation it wrought, the more she questioned her family's involvement.

Scorpius, too, had undergone a transformation. His relationship with Draco had been strained in the past, largely due to Scorpius's opposition to the Malfoy family's beliefs. However, over the past year, their bond had grown stronger, and they had become closer as brothers. Narcissa's heart swelled with pride as she watched them interact, their laughter and smiles a testament to the unbreakable bond they shared.

Narcissa's own feelings were complicated. While she wasn't a Death Eater supporter, she had always identified as a pure-blood advocate. She had been raised to believe in the importance of bloodlines and the superiority of pure-blood families. But now, as she watched her sons diverge from the traditional pure-blood path, she felt torn. As a mother, she wanted her children to be happy, and it was clear that they had found happiness in their newfound friendships and values.

But what about her role as Lucius's wife, as Lady Malfoy, and as a member of the ancient Black family? Did she not have a duty to uphold the family's traditions and expectations? Narcissa's heart and mind wrestled with these conflicting loyalties, leaving her feeling uncertain and divided. She glanced around the table, taking in the faces of her sons' friends, and wondered what the future held for her family.

Narcissa's thoughts drifted back to a month ago when Draco had confessed to her and Lucius about his change of heart. He had revealed that he had been hiding his true feelings and allegiances during his first year at Hogwarts. Lucius's reaction had been severe; he had punished Draco and since then, had treated him with disdain, viewing him as a disappointment, just like Scorpius.

Narcissa had argued with Lucius about his treatment of Draco, but her words had fallen on deaf ears. Now, as she watched her son laughing and smiling with his friends, she couldn't help but wonder what the future held. Would Lucius's disapproval escalate into something more sinister? And if it did, would she be forced to choose between her loyalty to her husband and her love for her son?

The thought sent a shiver down her spine as she contemplated the impossible decision that might lie ahead.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker's suggestion broke the spell of Narcissa's contemplation. "Maybe we should start shopping, don't you think?" she said, her eyes twinkling with enthusiasm.

The other guardians nodded in agreement, and soon the group was summoned. "Alright, kids! Let's get started on our shopping list!" Grandma Mrs. Tucker called out, her voice carrying across the alley.

The 12 friends, accompanied by the twins, Percy, and the Twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, gathered around their guardians. The group's collective excitement was palpable as they set off on their shopping adventure.

As they made their way through Diagon Alley, the group's size and camaraderie drew attention from the surrounding shoppers. The sight of so many young friends, accompanied by their guardians, was a heartwarming spectacle that brought smiles to the faces of the alley's patrons.

The group's magnificent appearance was a testament to the strong bonds they shared. United in their excitement for the upcoming Hogwarts year, they embarked on their shopping journey, ready to face whatever adventures lay ahead.

The stark contrast between the two groups was evident. The adults, despite their efforts to compromise, still exuded an air of tension, their differences in beliefs and values palpable. In stark contrast, the 12 Muskeeteers, along with the twins, radiated an aura of happiness and unity. Their laughter and chatter filled the air, creating a warm and welcoming atmosphere.

Percy, too, seemed more at ease, his usual stern demeanor softened by the joyous atmosphere. However, it was the 12 Muskeeteers who were the epitome of relaxation, their bond and camaraderie a testament to the strength of their friendship.

The guardians couldn't help but smile as they watched their children laugh and joke together. The scene was a poignant reminder of what they all wanted for their kids: happiness. And as they gazed at the united group of young friends, they couldn't help but think that if their children could put aside their differences, why couldn't they?

The thought lingered in the air, a gentle reminder that even the most deeply ingrained differences could be overcome, one small step at a time.

Harry suggested, "Why don't all the adults wait somewhere and let us handle the shopping? With this many people in one shop, it would look odd, and we don't want to get separated." He added reassuringly, "We'll call for help if we need it."

The guardians nodded in agreement, handing over the necessary money and shopping lists to their respective children. Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled, "Be careful, dear ones, and don't hesitate to ask for help if you need it."

The only exceptions were Daisy, Harry, and Dudley, who had already withdrawn their shopping money from Gringotts earlier that day. With their funds in hand, they were ready to tackle the shopping trip.

As the adults settled on a nearby café to wait, the 12 Muskeeteers, along with the twins, set off on their shopping adventure, eager to explore the wizarding shops of Diagon Alley.

Madam Malkin's eyes widened in surprise as the 12 Muskeeteers filed into her shop. Her gaze landed on Harry, and a warm smile spread across her face. "Ah, Harry! It's so wonderful to see you again!" she exclaimed.

Last year, during Harry's first visit to Diagon Alley, Madam Malkin had been charmed by his polite nature. They had struck up a conversation, and she had explained the basics of Quidditch and the Hogwarts houses to him. At the time, Harry had been shy and overwhelmed by the unfamiliar wizarding world, but now he seemed more confident.

Madam Malkin's surprise deepened as she took in the group of children, all chatting and laughing together. "You're all... together?" she asked, her eyes darting from one face to another.

Harry nodded. "Yes, we're a group of friends. We call ourselves the Double Musketeers."

Madam Malkin's gaze landed on Draco, and her expression changed. She remembered the incident from last year, when Draco had insulted Harry and they had gotten into a fight. Now, seeing Draco standing alongside Harry, smiling and chatting with the others, left her stunned.

Madam Malkin's skilled hands moved quickly and precisely as she measured each of the first-year students for their Hogwarts robes. Samantha was the first in line, standing patiently as Madam Malkin wrapped the measuring tape around her chest and shoulders. Next was Scorpius, who couldn't help but let out a little giggle as the measuring tape tickled his sides.

Luna stepped forward, her dreamy eyes fixed on some point beyond Madam Malkin's shoulder as she was measured. Ginny followed, her face lighting up with excitement as she anticipated her first year at Hogwarts.

As Madam Malkin worked on Ginny's measurements, she noticed Harry staring at her with a loving gaze. His eyes were fixed on Ginny's face, a soft smile playing on his lips. Madam Malkin's eyes sparkled with amusement as she asked, "And what's going on here?"

Ginny's cheeks flushed a delicate pink as she replied, "Harry's my boyfriend." Madam Malkin's eyebrows rose in surprise, but she said nothing, simply nodding and making a note on Ginny's measurement sheet.

Next in line was Ron, who despite being a second-year student, needed new robes as his old ones had already worn out. Madam Malkin smiled knowingly as she measured Ron, making adjustments for his growing frame.

Then it was Daisy's turn. She looked a bit nervous despite her excitement, glancing over at Harry for reassurance. Harry gave her a comforting smile and a thumbs-up, which seemed to calm her nerves. Madam Malkin quickly took Daisy's measurements, chatting with her about the different fabrics and colors available.

Finally, it was Dudley's turn. He looked a bit awkward, still getting used to the idea of wearing wizarding robes. Madam Malkin smiled kindly at him, putting him at ease as she took his measurements.

The rest of the group chatted and laughed, browsing through the racks of robes on display. Ginny and Luna were examining a selection of intricately embroidered robes, oohing and aahing over the delicate patterns. Scorpius and Samantha were engaged in a heated debate about the merits of different Quidditch teams, while Hermione and Neville were discussing the latest news from the wizarding world. Harry, meanwhile, kept a watchful eye on Daisy, making sure she was doing okay.

After a few minutes, Madam Malkin handed out the Hogwarts robes to each of the students. Scorpius rolled his eyes good-naturedly as Draco stepped in to pay for his robes, acting the part of the protective older brother. "I've got it, Scorp," Draco said, handing over the gold coins.

A similar scene played out between Ginny and Ron, with Ron trying to pay for Ginny's robes and Ginny insisting on doing it herself. However, when it came to Dudley and Daisy, Harry took a step back, letting them handle their first-ever payment. Dudley looked a bit uncertain, but Daisy, being a metamorphagus, seemed to take it in stride.

Hermione giggled at the sight of Scorpius and Ginny scolding their respective big brothers. "You should learn from Harry," Ginny said, smiling at her boyfriend. "He's not as bossy as you two." Scorpius nodded in agreement, grinning at Draco. "Yeah, you can't always treat me like a kid, Draco."

As the group of 12 entered Slugs and Jiggers, the apothecary, they were immediately enveloped in the familiar scent of dried herbs and simmering potions. The shelves, lined with jars of strange and exotic ingredients, seemed to stretch up to the ceiling, giving the shop a cozy, cluttered feel. Mr. Robert, the shopkeeper, looked up from behind the counter, his eyes twinkling with recognition as he spotted Harry.

"Ah, Harry! Welcome back! Congratulations are in order, I hear," Mr. Robert said, beaming with pride. He hurried out from behind the counter, his long white apron fluttering behind him. "I heard about your incredible achievement - brewing the Potter-Snape Amnesia Potion! You're the youngest wizard ever to invent and brew it, and get it certified successfully, I might add."

Harry's face flushed with embarrassment as he tried to brush off the compliment. "It wasn't just me, sir. I had help from Professor Snape. We worked on it together," he said, his eyes darting to his friends, who were all grinning at him.

Draco rolled his eyes good-naturedly, chuckling. "Harry would never take a compliment, would he?" he teased, shaking his head. The others laughed, teasing Harry about his humility. Ron ruffled Harry's hair, saying, "Come on, mate, you can't deny it. You're a genius!" Hermione smiled, adding, "We're all proud of you, Harry."

Mr. Robert smiled, nodding his head. "Well, deserved or not, the congratulations are sincere. You've done something truly remarkable, Harry. I'm honored to have you shopping here."

As they waited for Mr. Robert to gather their ingredients, Harry took the opportunity to explain the various potions components to Daisy. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she listened intently, asking questions and making connections between the different ingredients.

"I see, so wolfbane is used to treat werewolf bites?" Daisy asked, her brow furrowed in concentration.

"That's right," Harry replied, smiling at her enthusiasm. "And it's also used in some protective potions. We'll be learning more about those in our second-year potions class."

Daisy nodded eagerly, her metamorphic hair flickering with excitement. The others watched with amusement as Harry patiently answered her questions, happy to see Daisy so engaged.

Before long, Mr. Robert had gathered all their ingredients and they were paying for their purchases. As they left the shop, laden with bags of potions components, the group couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation for the upcoming school year.

The group of 12 made their way to the Cauldron shop, where the upcoming first years were tasked with buying their very own cauldrons. The second years took on a guiding role, helping their younger friends navigate the various sizes and types of cauldrons on offer. Dudley looked a bit bewildered, but Harry was on hand to offer guidance.

"What's the difference between these two, Harry?" Dudley asked, pointing to two identical-looking cauldrons.

"One's made of copper, the other's made of brass," Harry explained. "Copper's a bit more expensive, but it's better for brewing potions."

Dudley nodded thoughtfully, before making his decision.

Next, the group headed to the telescope shop, where the first years were tasked with buying their own telescopes for Astronomy class. Dudley's eyes widened as he scanned the shelves, taking in the various models on display.

"Wow, these are amazing!" Dudley exclaimed. "I've never seen anything like it."

Harry chuckled. "You'll get to use it a lot in Astronomy class. Professor Sinistra's really passionate about the subject."

The group spent a good chunk of time in the telescope shop, with the first years eagerly seeking advice from their older friends.

Finally, they made their way to the quill and parchment shop, where all of them stocked up on supplies for the upcoming year. The shop was cozy, with shelves upon shelves of colorful quills, inks, and parchments.

The group made their way to the owlery, where Harry surprised Daisy with a beautiful brown owl. "Her name is Roxy," Harry said, smiling as Daisy's eyes lit up with excitement.

Daisy squealed with delight, hugging Harry tightly. "Thank you, Harry! She's perfect!" Roxy, seeming to sense Daisy's enthusiasm, nuzzled her gently, soft hooting noises filling the air.

Next, they visited the pet shop, where Dudley carefully selected a adorable grey rabbit. "I'll name her Fiona," Dudley said, beaming with pride as he cradled the rabbit in his arms.

After the pet shop, Susan turned to Ron with a mischievous grin. "I've got something for you, Ron," she said, producing a small owl from a nearby cage. "Sirius told me to give this to you. He still thinks Scabbers was your pet, so he figured it was his responsibility to get you a new owl."

Ron's eyes widened in surprise as he accepted the owl, which Susan had named Pig. "Thanks, Susan! That's really cool of Sirius."

However, the introduction of Pig was not without controversy. Hermione, who had been browsing the nearby cat cages, emerged with a large, orange cat in her arms. "I've decided to name him Crookshanks," she said, smiling sweetly at Ron.

Ron scowled, clearly annoyed. "Hermione, do you really need a cat? Now we'll have to deal with cat hair everywhere!" he complained, but Hermione just laughed, Crookshanks purring contentedly in her arms.

Harry raised his eyebrows at Ron, asking, "So, you had a problem with Kluer too, then?" Kluer, who was perched on Harry's shoulder, glared at Ron, her eyes gleaming with a fierce inner light.

Ron held up his hands, defensive. "No, no, it's just that... well, cats and I don't always get along, that's all." He eyed Kluer warily, as if expecting her to pounce at any moment.

Hermione laughed, cuddling Crookshanks. "Oh, Ron, you're just not used to being around cats, that's all. Crookshanks will help you get over your fears." She smiled sweetly at Ron, who looked less than convinced.

Ron eyed Crookshanks warily, taking a step back as the cat's tail twitched ominously. "Blimey, Hermione, he's a bit... fierce, isn't he?" Ron asked, his voice laced with concern.

Hermione laughed, scooping up Crookshanks in a tight hug. "Oh, don't worry, Ron! Crookshanks is just a big softie. He's not going to hurt anyone."

The group continued on their way, making their way through the crowded streets of Diagon Alley. Their next stop was Flourish and Blotts, the famous bookstore. As they pushed their way through the throngs of shoppers, Harry's ears picked up a snippet of conversation.

"...Gilderoy Lockhart is signing books! Oh, I've heard he's just fascinating..." someone exclaimed.

Harry's curiosity was piqued. He had seen Lockhart's name on the booklist for Defense Against the Dark Arts, but he had no idea who the man was. "I wonder who Gilderoy Lockhart is," Harry mused aloud.

Draco, who was walking beside him, raised an eyebrow. "You don't know who Lockhart is? He's a famous wizard, Harry. Writes books about all his adventures..."

As the group inched closer to the front of the line, Draco leaned in to whisper to Harry, "Lockhart's a famous wizard, writes books about his adventures and all that."

Harry's curiosity was piqued. "I wonder why five of his books are on our booklist," he mused aloud.

Ron shrugged. "Maybe our new professor's just a big fan of Lockhart's."

Hermione's eyes sparkled with excitement. "Oh, I've read all about him! I never thought I'd actually meet him in person!"

Ron and Draco exchanged a look, their faces scrunched up in annoyance. Harry caught the exchange and grimaced inwardly. It seemed his suspicions were correct: both Ron and Draco had feelings for Hermione. He hoped this wouldn't cause any problems in the future, but for now, it seemed none of them were going to act on their feelings.

Just then, the line moved forward, and the group found themselves face to face with Gilderoy Lockhart himself. He was even more charismatic in person, flashing a dazzling smile as he greeted his fans.

As soon as Harry laid eyes on Lockhart, he knew he wasn't going to like the man. There was something about Lockhart's charming smile and twinkling eyes that seemed insincere.

Before Harry could react, Lockhart had spotted him and was dragging him forward, posing for the reporters' cameras. "And here we have the famous Harry Potter, folks!" Lockhart exclaimed, beaming at the cameras.

Harry grimaced inwardly, feeling uncomfortable with all the attention. He hated being famous, and Lockhart seemed to thrive on it.

Just then, Lockhart made an announcement that made Harry's heart sink. "And I'm thrilled to announce that I'll be joining the Hogwarts faculty this year as the new Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts!"

Harry's instincts were screaming at him that something was off. He couldn't quite put his finger on it, but he just didn't like the idea of Lockhart teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts.

The reporters' attention suddenly shifted to Daisy, and Harry's eyes narrowed as he realized why. The morning's Daily Prophet had somehow gotten hold of the story he had shared with the goblins, revealing Daisy as his sister, Daisy Potter.

Daisy looked uncomfortable, her eyes darting nervously around the crowd. Harry's anger flared, and he shouted at the reporters, "Can't you just leave us alone? We want our privacy!"

The other Muskeeteers quickly closed ranks around Daisy, forming a protective barrier. Ron, Draco, and Neville stood tall, their faces stern, while Hermione and Susan positioned themselves on either side of Daisy, shielding her from the reporters' cameras.

Amelia Bones, Susan's aunt, strode into the fray, her eyes flashing with authority. "That's enough!" she commanded, her voice firm. "Leave these children alone, or I'll have you all arrested for harassment!"

The reporters, sensing the warning was genuine, backed off slowly, still snapping photos but keeping a safe distance. Grandma Mrs. Tucker and the other guardians watched over the group, ensuring they were safe, as the commotion gradually died down.

The other Silver Muskeeteers, Ginny, Luna, Samantha, Dudley, and Scorpius, looked nervous and on edge, still shaken by the reporter incident. Harry, sensing their unease, discreetly led them in the opposite direction, away from Lockhart's entourage.

Once they had all purchased their books, they joined the adult group, which was still fuming about the reporter incident. Amelia and Grandma Mrs. Tucker were visibly upset, while Augusta looked angry, her eyes flashing with indignation. Even Narcissa, normally composed, seemed ruffled, her expression stern.

It was clear that Narcissa had made a decision to put aside her differences with the others for the sake of her sons' happiness. Draco and Scorpius were both part of the group, and Narcissa seemed determined to support them, even if it meant compromising her own beliefs.

Daisy's eyes welled up with tears, and her lower lip trembled. Grandma Mrs. Tucker put a comforting arm around her shoulders. "Daisy, dear, you'll have to face situations like this now. Harry's famous, and as his sister, you'll attract attention too."

Harry didn't like the look of distress on his sister's face. All her excitement for her first year at Hogwarts seemed to have vanished. Mrs. Weasley nodded in agreement with Grandma Mrs. Tucker. "You'll have to deal with this at Hogwarts too, dear. But you'll learn to handle it."

Daisy's face scrunched up, and she grimaced. "Then I don't want to go to Hogwarts!" she exclaimed, her voice shaking.

The guardians and Double Muskeeteers exchanged worried glances. This wasn't the confident, excited Daisy they knew. Harry immediately went to his sister's side, putting a reassuring arm around her shoulders. "Hey, Daisy, it's okay. I'm here for you. We'll face all this together, okay?"

Daisy's distress was so intense that her hair, normally a vibrant deep red, had transformed into a dull shade of grey, reflecting her emotional state. As a Metamorphagus, Daisy's hair color often changed depending on her mood, and this was a clear indication of her turmoil. Her eyes, usually bright and sparkling, had lost their luster, and her small face was scrunched up in worry.

Harry's gentle words and reassuring presence slowly calmed Daisy down. He put a comforting arm around her shoulders and pulled her into a warm hug. "Hey, sis, it's okay. I'm here for you. You're not alone," he whispered softly into her ear.

The others watched as Harry worked his magic. Ron, Hermione, and the rest of the group looked on, concerned, but also confident that Harry could calm Daisy down. Grandma Mrs. Tucker and Mrs. Weasley exchanged a warm smile, happy to see Harry taking care of his sister.

With a few soft whispers and a warm smile, Harry coaxed Daisy into smiling again. At first, it was just a small, tentative smile, but as Harry continued to reassure her, it grew into a wider, more confident grin. Soon, Daisy was giggling, her grey hair gradually returning to its normal deep red hue.

As Daisy's laughter filled the air, the tension in the group dissipated. Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief, happy to see Daisy's distress alleviated.

"Okay, now that we've got everything else, there's just one more thing left to buy," Harry said, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Your wand, Daisy!"

The adults had decided that they would take the six Silver Muskeeteers, who were starting their first year at Hogwarts, to buy their wands at Ollivander's. The rest of the group would stay behind at Fortesque's Ice Cream Shop and wait with Amelia.

"I want Harry to come with me," Daisy said, looking up at her brother with pleading eyes.

"Of course, I'll come with you, Daisy," Harry replied, smiling reassuringly at his sister.

As a result, Percy, the twins, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, Susan, stayed behind at the shop with Amelia, Augusta, and the rest of the adults, chatting and laughing as they enjoyed their ice cream.

Meanwhile, the group headed to Ollivander's consisted of Harry, Daisy, Scorpius, Dudley ,Luna, Ginny, Samantha, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Mrs. Weasley, Narcissa, Pyre, and Luna's father, Xenophilius Lovegood. They made their way through the bustling streets of Diagon Alley, excited for the first years to choose their wands.

The group entered Ollivander's Wand Shop, and the owner, Mr. Ollivander, greeted them warmly. His eyes twinkled as he smiled at Harry. "Ah, Harry, I see you've returned. And I trust you read the book I gave you last year?"

"Yes, thank you, Mr. Ollivander," Harry replied, his eyes lighting up with enthusiasm. "It was a really interesting and knowledgeable read about wandlore. I learned a lot from it."

Mr. Ollivander beamed with pride, clearly pleased that Harry had appreciated the gift. "Excellent! I'm glad you found it informative. Now, let us proceed to find the perfect wands for our new students." He turned to the first years, his eyes shining with excitement. "Who shall we start with first?"

As the group gathered around, Mr. Ollivander began to explain the intricacies of wand selection. "You see, the wand chooses the wizard, not the other way around," he said, his eyes twinkling with enthusiasm. "It's a delicate process, one that requires patience and understanding."

Luna was the first to try out wands. She approached the counter with a dreamy expression, her eyes shining with excitement. Mr. Ollivander presented her with a series of wands, each one carefully selected to match her unique energy.

The first wand Luna tried was made of ash wood, but it didn't quite feel right. The second wand, crafted from oak, seemed promising, but ultimately didn't resonate with her. Luna tried five more wands, each one carefully considered, before finally finding the perfect match.

"Ah, yes!" Mr. Ollivander exclaimed, as Luna's eyes lit up with delight. "This wand, my dear, is made of silverwood, a rare and resilient wood, with a core of thestral hair. A most unusual and exotic combination, one that I suspect will suit you perfectly."

Mr. Lovegood, Luna's father, smiled warmly as he paid for the wand. "Excellent choice, my dear," he said, beaming with pride, before moving aside to let the next student try out wands.

Mr. Ollivander repeated his mantra, "The wand chooses the wizard," as Scorpius, accompanied by his mother Narcissa, stepped forward to try out wands. Scorpius's eyes widened with excitement as he grasped the first wand presented to him, but it didn't feel quite right. Mr. Ollivander smiled knowingly and handed Scorpius a second wand.

This time, the wand seemed to hum with energy in Scorpius's hand, and Mr. Ollivander's eyes lit up with delight. "Ah, yes! This wand, I think, will suit you perfectly, young Scorpius."

Mr. Ollivander went on to describe the wand's core, made of unicorn hair, its wood, a rich, dark ebony, and its length, a respectable fourteen inches. Narcissa smiled proudly as she paid for the wand, her eyes shining with happiness. "Well done, Scorpius," she said, beaming, before moving aside to let the next student try out wands.

Mr. Ollivander repeated his familiar phrase, "The wand chooses the wizard," as Dudley, accompanied by Grandma Mrs. Tucker, stepped forward to try out wands. Harry and Daisy, who were watching with great interest, smiled and gave Dudley a thumbs-up to encourage him.

Dudley tried out three wands, but none of them felt quite right. Mr. Ollivander presented him with a fourth wand, and as soon as Dudley grasped it, the wand seemed to come alive in his hand. Mr. Ollivander's eyes lit up with delight.

"Ah, yes! This wand, I think, will suit you perfectly, young Dudley," Mr. Ollivander said, beaming. "The core is made of dragon heartstring, the wood is a sturdy hawthorn, and the length is a respectable thirteen inches."

Dudley's face broke into a wide smile as he paid for the wand, clearly thrilled with his new acquisition. "Thanks, Mr. Ollivander!" he exclaimed, moving aside to make way for the next student.

Mr. Ollivander repeated his familiar phrase, "The wand chooses the wizard," as Samantha, accompanied by her sister Pyre, stepped forward to try out wands. Dudley, who was watching from the side, looked a bit flustered, his eyes fixed on Samantha with admiration.

Samantha tried out seven wands, but none of them seemed to match her energy. Mr. Ollivander presented her with an eighth wand, and as soon as Samantha grasped it, the wand seemed to come alive in her hand. Mr. Ollivander's eyes lit up with delight.

"Ah, yes! This wand, I think, will suit you perfectly, young Samantha," Mr. Ollivander said, beaming. "The core is made of veela hair, the wood is a flexible willow, and the length is a respectable eleven inches."

Pyre smiled warmly as she paid for the wand. "Well done, Samantha!" she exclaimed, moving aside to make way for the next student.

Mr. Ollivander repeated his familiar phrase, "The wand chooses the wizard," as Ginny, accompanied by Mrs. Weasley, stepped forward to try out wands. Harry, who was watching with great interest, poked her lovingly as she looked nervous and excited.

Ginny tried out fifteen wands, but none of them seemed to match her energy. Mr. Ollivander presented her with a sixteenth wand, and as soon as Ginny grasped it, the wand seemed to come alive in her hand. Mr. Ollivander's eyes lit up with delight.

"Ah, yes! This wand, I think, will suit you perfectly, young Ginny," Mr. Ollivander said, beaming. "The core is made of dragon heartstring, the wood is holly, and the length is thirteen and a half inches."

Harry's eyes widened in surprise at the similarity between Ginny's wand and his own. "Just like mine!" he exclaimed, grinning.

As Mrs. Weasley smiled, Harry stepped forward to pay for the wand. "I've got it, Mrs. Weasley," he said, winking at Ginny. "I talked to you about it yesterday, remember?"

Ginny's face broke into a wide smile as she turned to Harry. "Thanks, Harry!" she exclaimed, and leaned in to give him a quick kiss on the lips.

Mr. Ollivander repeated his familiar phrase, "The wand chooses the wizard," as Daisy stepped forward, a mischievous glint in her eye. "But I'm a witch," she said, her voice dripping with sly humor, making Mr. Ollivander chuckle.

Harry, who was watching with great interest, gave Daisy a playful ruffle on the head. However, as Daisy began trying out wands, she grew increasingly nervous. Wand after wand was presented to her, but none of them seemed to match her unique energy. Mr. Ollivander's eyes sparkled with delight at the challenge.

"Don't worry, Daisy," Harry said reassuringly. "I tried out 167 wands before I found the right one."

Mr. Ollivander nodded in confirmation. "Yes, indeed! You were quite the tricky customer, Harry."

Finally, after trying out 67 wands, the 68th wand proved to be the one. As soon as Daisy grasped it, the wand seemed to come alive in her hand. Mr. Ollivander's face broke into a wide smile.

"Ah, yes! This wand, I think, will suit you perfectly, young Daisy," Mr. Ollivander said, beaming. "The core is made of unicorn hair, the wood is a rare and resilient yew, and the length is a respectable twelve inches."

Harry smiled proudly as he paid for the wand. "Well done, Daisy!" he exclaimed.

The group of Silver Muskeeteers, now all equipped with their new wands, excitedly exited Ollivander's Wand Shop. They made their way back to the ice cream shop, where the rest of the group was waiting. As they entered, the Golden Muskeeteers turned to them with big smiles.

"Finally! How was the wand-choosing experience?" Ron asked, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.

Ginny grinned, holding up her wand. "It was amazing! Mr. Ollivander is so cool."

Daisy nodded enthusiastically, her eyes shining. "I know, right? I tried out so many wands before finding the perfect one."

The group spent the rest of the afternoon relaxing and enjoying their ice cream, happy that the shopping trip was finally complete. Harry leaned back in his chair, feeling content. "Well, that was a successful day, I'd say."

Draco nodded in agreement. "Definitely. Now, who's up for another round of ice cream?"

The ice cream shop was filled with the warm and lively atmosphere of the Double Muskeeteers and their families. The 12 Muskeeteers, along with the twins and Percy, sat at one large table, surrounded by their pets. Ron's little owl, Pig, perched on his shoulder, while Hermione's cat, Crookshanks, curled up in her lap. Neville's toad, Trevor, sat quietly in his terrarium, and Draco's black owl, Taurus, watched the scene with wise eyes. Harry's colour-changing cat, Kluer, played with Daisy's brown owl, Roxy, while Dudley's grey rabbit, Fiona, hopped around his feet. Harry's white owl, Hedwig, sat calmly on his arm, and his little sparrow, Poco, flitted about his head, chirping happily.

At the adjacent table, the adults chatted and laughed together. Grandma Mrs Tucker and Mrs Weasley exchanged stories, while Augusta and Pyre discussed their latest projects. Amelia and Mr Lovegood engaged in a heated debate about the latest developments in the wizarding world, and Narcissa, who had clearly made an effort to put aside her reservations, spoke warmly to the group.

As the afternoon wore on, the atmosphere grew more relaxed, and the initial awkwardness of the morning dissipated. Even Narcissa, who had initially seemed hesitant, now smiled and laughed with the others, clearly determined to support her son's happiness.

Just then, a rat scurried out from under the table and bit Scorpius's hand. His new wand slipped from his grasp and fell to the floor. But what caught everyone's attention was that the rat seemed...off. Its eyes glowed with an unnatural intensity, and its movements were eerily swift.

Scorpius let out a loud scream, drawing the attention of the adults at the adjacent table. Narcissa's eyes widened in alarm as she rushed to her son's side.

"Scorpius, darling! What's wrong?" Narcissa exclaimed, helping Scorpius to his feet.

Draco's eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed intently on the rat. "That's no ordinary rat," he muttered, his hand instinctively reaching for his wand.

The atmosphere in the ice cream shop suddenly turned tense, the air thick with unease.

As the rat scurried across the floor, Harry's eyes widened in shock. "It's Scabbers!" Ron shouted, his voice echoing through the ice cream shop. The atmosphere was electric, with the sound of screams and shattering glass filling the air.

Pandemonium erupted as Crookshanks, Hermione's mischievous cat, took off after the rat, his tail twitching with excitement. Amelia, swiftly reacting to the situation, sent a Patronus to summon the Aurors. The silvery light of her Patronus illuminated the chaotic scene, casting an ethereal glow over the fleeing rat.

Harry, fueled by anger and a desire to capture the rat, began firing spells in its direction. "Glacius!" he shouted, his wand flashing through the air as he attempted to freeze the rat in its tracks. However, his aim was off, and the spell hit the floor instead, sending shards of ice flying everywhere. The sound of shattering ice echoed through the shop, adding to the cacophony of chaos.

Ginny's voice cut through the din, her words laced with concern. "Harry, be careful!" she warned, her eyes fixed anxiously on the rat as it darted beneath a nearby table.

Draco, Ron, and Hermione rushed to Harry's side, ready to join the chase. Draco's eyes gleamed with determination, while Ron's face was set in a fierce grimace. Hermione's brow was furrowed in concentration, her hands clenched into fists.

The ice cream shop descended into chaos, with spells flying and customers screaming. Tables overturned, and chairs scraped against the floor as people scrambled to get out of the way. Amidst the mayhem, Sirius's fate hung precariously in the balance, as the capture of Peter Pettigrew could finally prove his innocence.

Next Chapter is  The Filthy Traitor.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling The chapter started normal with some intercations between Potter siblings. I think the highlight of the chapter was Potter siblings and Narcissa. And yeah Weasleys can at least afford things now , I always wondered why Molly a former Prewett didn't had the fortune. And finally the wait is over , let's see how Peter will be caught. Well I would like you all to have a guess in which houses each Silver Musketeers will get sorted into , it would be Fun. And if you want any Bronze Musketeers please suggest me the names they can be of any year . Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

The ice cream shop was in complete disarray, with tables overturned and customers screaming. The guardians, including Mrs. Weasley, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Narcissa, quickly sided with their kids, trying to restore order. However, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco were too focused on capturing the rat.

"Glacius!" Harry shouted again, firing another spell at the rat, but it dodged once more.

"I've got an idea!" Ron exclaimed, his eyes shining with determination. "Let's try to corner it!"

Draco nodded, his pale face set in a fierce grimace. "I'll take the left side, you take the right, Ron!"

Hermione and Neville joined in, forming a semi-circle around the rat. Crookshanks, sensing victory, darted forward, hissing loudly.

The rat, realizing it was trapped, let out a terrified squeak and made a desperate dash for freedom. But the five friends were ready, their wands at the ready to cast the final spell.

The chaos in the ice cream shop was starting to attract attention from the alley outside. People passing by stopped to stare, wondering what was happening. Some of them took a step back, eyes wide with fear, as they realized that magic was involved. The rat, Peter Pettigrew, took advantage of the commotion and escaped the spells once again. Amelia and Augusta, despite their best efforts, were unable to fire spells due to the chaos.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker stood protectively beside Daisy and Dudley, trying to shield them from the mayhem. Daisy's eyes were wide with worry, and Dudley looked pale. Grandma wrapped a reassuring arm around Daisy's shoulders, holding her close.

"It's okay, dear," Grandma said softly. "We'll get through this."

Daisy nodded, her eyes fixed on Harry, who was still trying to catch the rat. Dudley, meanwhile, looked like he was about to faint. Grandma Tucker's grip on him tightened.

Narcissa, meanwhile, was frantically screaming at Draco to stop, while also searching for Scorpius. She was desperate to check if the bite he had received was normal or not. Pyre, trying to stay calm, stood with Samantha, who looked scared but unharmed.

"Samantha, are you okay?" Pyre asked, her voice soft.

Samantha nodded, her eyes fixed on Dudley, who was still looking pale.

Mrs. Weasley was surrounding the twins and Percy, trying to keep them safe. The twins, eager to help, were trying to cast spells, but they were too inexperienced and only added to the chaos.

"Fred, George, stop!" Mrs. Weasley shouted, trying to grab their wands. "You're making it worse!"

Percy, meanwhile, looked like he was about to have a fit.

"This is a disaster," he muttered, his eyes fixed on the rat. "We'll never catch it."

Mr. and Mrs. Granger looked on, confused and worried. They had never seen anything like this before.

Luna and her father, Xenophilius, stood out as oddities in the chaos. They seemed calm and detached, observing the scene with interest.

"Father, what's happening?" Luna asked, her voice dreamy.

Xenophilius smiled, his eyes twinkling.

"It seems, my dear, that we have a bit of a situation on our hands."

The Aurors, summoned by Amelia, had yet to arrive, and the situation was growing more and more out of control.

Peter's beady eyes darted around the chaotic scene, his mind racing with panic. He had been searching for a wand for weeks, ever since he had lost his last one in a narrow escape from a group of Aurors. He had been relying on his cunning and agility to evade capture, but it was only a matter of time before he was caught. And now, of all the unfortunate coincidences, he had stumbled into a group of children who knew his true identity.

As he scurried across the floor, Peter's thoughts were consumed by the gravity of his situation. If he was caught, he would be doomed. The Ministry would throw him in Azkaban, and he would never see the light of day again. The thought sent a chill down his spine, and he quickened his pace, desperate to escape.

The children, however, were hot on his heels. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco were determined to catch him, and they were not going to let him get away without a fight. Peter knew he had to think fast if he was going to survive this ordeal. He darted beneath a nearby table, using the overturned chairs and scattered ice cream as cover.

But the children were relentless, their spells and shouts filling the air as they tried to flush him out. Peter's heart was racing, his breath coming in short gasps as he tried to stay one step ahead of his pursuers. He knew he couldn't keep this up for much longer - he needed a plan, and fast, if he was going to escape alive.

Scorpius's eyes scanned the floor frantically as he searched for his wand. It was brand new, purchased just half an hour ago by his mother Narcissa, along with the other Silver Musketeers' wands. He had been so excited to try it out, and now it was lost in the chaos. The bite on his hand throbbed with pain, and Scorpius winced as he stumbled upon a chair and fell to the ground.

Crookshanks, Hermione's mischievous cat, was hot on the rat's trail, with Kluer, Harry's color-changing cat, close behind. The two cats darted beneath the tables, their eyes fixed on their quarry.

Ginny, meanwhile, made her way to Harry's side, her voice calm and soothing. "Harry, calm down," she said, placing a gentle hand on his arm. "Anger won't help us catch him."

Harry took a deep breath, his eyes never leaving the rat. "You're right," he said, his voice tight with control.

Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Ron were searching the area, their wands at the ready. Amelia and Augusta had taken charge, and it seemed like the situation was finally getting under control.

But just as it seemed like the chaos was dying down, a loud crash echoed through the shop, followed by the sound of shattering glass. The rat had made a break for it, and the chase was far from over.

Gilderoy Lockhart, resplendent in his gleaming white robes, emerged from the shop, his eyes scanning the scene for an opportunity to gain more fame. However, his gaze fell upon the chaotic scene, and he stumbled, his eyes widening in shock. He let out a faint gasp before crumbling to the ground, unconscious.

The reporters, who had been lingering in Diagon Alley, sensed a scoop and began to hurry towards the scene. However, Amelia's stern glare and warning made them think twice, and they backed off, murmuring amongst themselves.

Just then, a boy's terrified scream pierced the air. "Mum!" Scorpius yelled, his voice trembling with fear.

Draco's eyes snapped towards his brother, his face pale with worry. "Scorpius!" he shouted, rushing towards him.

Narcissa's eyes widened in horror as she saw Peter Pettigrew, now transformed back into his human form, holding Scorpius from behind, the boy's own wand pressed against his neck.

Harry's eyes locked onto Peter, his face set in a fierce determination. "Let him go, Peter!" he shouted, his voice firm and commanding.

Peter's eyes gleamed with malice as he sneered at Harry. "You'll never take me alive, Potter!" he spat, his grip on Scorpius tightening.

The scene was one of controlled chaos, with Mrs. Weasley guarding the twins and Percy, who looked like they were about to make a move, but thought better of it under her stern glare. Her eyes flashed with a mix of worry and determination as she shielded her sons from harm. Grandma Mrs. Tucker surrounded Daisy, who was frantic with worry, her small face scrunched up in fear. Dudley, who was afraid but determined to help, stood tall beside her, his eyes fixed on Peter.

Narcissa's eyes flashed with anger as she took in the scene, her gaze fixed on Peter. Her pale skin was tinged with a hint of red, and her white-blond hair seemed to bristle with indignation. Amelia's voice was firm and commanding as she warned Peter, "Let Scorpius go, Pettigrew. You're not going anywhere."

Amelia also turned to Harry, Ron, Neville, Draco, and Hermione, her eyes serious. "Be careful, all of you. Don't fire any spells, you might hit Scorpius instead." Her voice was low and urgent, and the group nodded in unison, their faces set with determination.

Susan nodded and stepped back, staying behind with Samantha, who was guarded by Pyre. Pyre's eyes were fixed on Peter, her expression grim, as she shielded Samantha and Susan from harm. The other pets, sensing the tension, stayed still, not wanting to disturb or increase the chaos. Hedwig, Harry's snowy owl, watched from a nearby perch, her big round eyes fixed on Peter.

The rest of the crowd was in shock, their eyes fixed on Peter in disbelief. "But...but he's supposed to be dead," someone whispered. The news of Peter's supposed death had been widely believed, especially since Sirius's last trial, where he had been given house arrest until Peter was caught. Now, it seemed that Peter had been alive all along, and he had Scorpius as a hostage to ensure his escape. The crowd's murmurs grew louder, their voices filled with shock and outrage.

Luna's calm demeanor belied her sharp instincts and quick thinking. Despite appearing detached from the chaos, she was, in fact, seizing the opportunity to act. With a swift flick of her wand, she shouted, "Expelliarmus!" The spell shot out of her wand, hitting Peter's wand with precision. Peter's wand flew out of his hand, mere seconds before he could cast a smoke spell to aid his escape.

The sudden movement caught everyone off guard, and Scorpius, still held captive, fell to the ground, fainting. Narcissa rushed to his side, her face etched with worry, her eyes wide with fear. "Scorpius, my baby!" she exclaimed, cradling his head in her lap. Draco followed close behind, his eyes blazing with anger, his face pale with worry.

Harry and Ron sprang into action, attempting to apprehend Peter alongside Amelia. However, the cunning rat transformed into his rodent form once more, darting away with incredible speed. He scurried across the floor, weaving between the feet of the onlookers. It seemed he would escape yet again, leaving the group to regroup and reassess their strategy.

Amelia's eyes narrowed, her gaze fixed intently on the fleeing rat. "We need to move, now!" she exclaimed, her voice low and urgent. "Harry, Ron, Draco, with me! We'll split up and cover more ground. The rest of you, stay here and tend to Scorpius!" She turned to Narcissa, her expression softening. "Narcissa, can you...?"

Narcissa nodded, her eyes never leaving Scorpius's face. "I'll take care of him, Amelia. Go!"

With that, Amelia, Harry, Ron, and Draco set off in pursuit of Peter, determined to bring him to justice. Hermione, Neville, and Susan stayed behind, tending to Scorpius and trying to revive him. Ginny, Luna, Dudley, and Samantha watched anxiously, their eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before them.

Luna's calm demeanor belied her sharp instincts and quick thinking. Despite appearing detached from the chaos, she was, in fact, seizing the opportunity to act. With a swift flick of her wand, she shouted, "Expelliarmus!" The spell shot out of her wand, hitting Peter's wand with precision. Peter's wand flew out of his hand, mere seconds before he could cast a smoke spell to aid his escape.

The sudden movement caught everyone off guard, and Scorpius, still held captive, fell to the ground, fainting. Narcissa rushed to his side, her face etched with worry, her eyes wide with fear. "Scorpius, my baby!" she exclaimed, cradling his head in her lap. Draco followed close behind, his eyes blazing with anger, his face pale with worry.

Harry and Ron sprang into action, attempting to apprehend Peter alongside Amelia. However, the cunning rat transformed into his rodent form once more, darting away with incredible speed. He scurried across the floor, weaving between the feet of the onlookers. It seemed he would escape yet again, leaving the group to regroup and reassess their strategy.

Amelia's eyes narrowed, her gaze fixed intently on the fleeing rat. "We need to move, now!" she exclaimed, her voice low and urgent. "Harry, Ron, Draco, with me! We'll split up and cover more ground. The rest of you, stay here and tend to Scorpius!" She turned to Narcissa, her expression softening. "Narcissa, can you...?"

Narcissa nodded, her eyes never leaving Scorpius's face. "I'll take care of him, Amelia. Go!"

As Amelia, Harry, Ron, and Draco set off in pursuit of Peter, Hermione turned to Luna with a look of surprise. "Luna, how did you...? You're not even a first year at Hogwarts yet!"

Luna smiled serenely. "Oh, I've been practicing at home," she said, her dreamy eyes sparkling. "Father's been teaching me some basic spells. I'm glad I could help."

Ginny, Dudley, and Samantha watched anxiously, their eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before them. Susan and Neville tended to Scorpius, trying to revive him. The rest of the crowd looked on, stunned by the sudden turn of events.

Harry, Ron, Draco, and Amelia sprinted through the crowded alley, their footsteps echoing off the buildings. Crookshanks and Kluer, being cats, instinctively joined the chase, their agile bodies weaving in and out of the onlookers. Harry, utilizing his unique ability, communicated with the cats, instructing them to capture the rat at any cost, but alive.

As they ran, the rat darted and weaved, its beady eyes fixed on escape. Crookshanks, with lightning-fast reflexes, almost managed to snag the rat, but it transformed into Peter once more. With a swift motion, Peter snatched a nearby wand and fired a smoke spell, creating a thick cloud of fog behind him. The crowd gasped, momentarily blinded by the smoke.

In the chaos, Peter transformed back into the rat and scurried away, disappearing into the fog. Harry, Ron, Draco, and Amelia plunged into the smoke, determined to catch Peter. But as they stumbled through the dense fog, it became clear that Peter had gained the upper hand.

"Split up!" Amelia shouted, her voice muffled by the smoke. "We need to cover more ground!"

Harry nodded, his eyes scanning the fog. "I'll go left! Ron, you're with me!"

Draco and Amelia veered off to the right, their footsteps fading into the distance. The smoke began to clear, revealing the worried faces of the onlookers. But of Peter, there was no sign. Had he escaped once again?

Just then, three aurors, Moody, Kingsley, and Tonks, arrived on the scene, accompanied by Remus. They had been summoned by Amelia through a Patronus when the chaos erupted. Coincidentally, the three aurors were at the Bones' estate, serving as fake guards for Sirius's fake house arrest. Remus happened to be visiting Sirius when Amelia's Patronus arrived, and the four of them hastened to the scene.

As the smoke cleared, Peter was seen attempting to jump into the sewage. However, Remus swiftly cast an Animagus transformation spell, which transformed the rat back into Peter. Peter fell into the dirty sewage, covered in grime, his clothes torn and filthy.

Amelia, Ron, Draco, Harry, the aurors, and Remus immediately surrounded him. Harry cast "Expelliarmus!" and the wand that had flown away earlier was disarmed, flying out of Peter's hand. Moody instantly cast a binding spell, restricting Peter's Animagus transformation, ensuring he couldn't transform into a rat again.

"It's over, Pettigrew," Amelia declared, her voice firm. "You're not escaping this time."

Peter, covered in filth, glared at his captors with a mixture of anger and defeat. His eyes darted wildly, searching for an escape route, but there was none. The aurors moved in, preparing to take him into custody. Tonks carefully bound Peter's wrists with magical cuffs, while Kingsley and Moody stood guard.

Remus watched the scene unfold, a sense of satisfaction on his face. "Well done, everyone," he said, smiling. "Good teamwork."

Remus's eyes blazed with anger as he launched himself at Peter, gripping his collar in disgust and hate. "You traitor!" Remus spat, his voice trembling with rage. Peter, once their friend, had betrayed the Potters and framed Sirius for the crime. The memory of that betrayal still seared Remus's mind, and he could feel his anger boiling over.

Harry wasn't far behind, his face twisted in anger. "You bloody, filthy rat!" he swore loudly, his eyes blazing with fury. His voice echoed through the alley, and the sound seemed to shake the very walls. It was the second time ever he had sworn that badly in life, and the intensity of his emotions was palpable. His fists were clenched, and his body trembled with rage.

The others watched in stunned silence, aware of the depth of Harry's emotions. They knew that Harry's anger was not just about Peter's betrayal, but also about the pain and suffering he had caused. Amelia's eyes narrowed, her expression grim, while the aurors stood ready, prepared to intervene if necessary. The air was thick with tension, and it seemed as though the very atmosphere was charged with emotion.

On Amelia's instructions, the aurors apparated to the Ministry cell to keep Peter under custody. Amelia, Harry, Ron, Draco, and Remus rushed back to the ice cream shop, where a worried crowd had gathered. The scene was chaotic, with everyone chattering anxiously.

Amelia swiftly cleared the crowd, revealing the worried faces of Mrs. and Mr. Weasley, the twins, Percy, Ginny, Hermione, Neville, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, Augusta, Samantha, Luna, her father, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Dudley. They were all gathered around a disturbing sight: Narcissa holding a fainted Scorpius, while Pyre treated the boy with a look of concern.

Daisy, usually bubbly and cheerful, looked pale and worried, her hair having transformed to a grey color due to her distress. Grandma Mrs. Tucker wrapped a comforting arm around her shoulders, trying to reassure her. The atmosphere was tense, filled with worry and uncertainty.

Draco rushed to his mother's side, concern etched on his face. "Mother! Scorpius!" he exclaimed, relief washing over him as he saw that Scorpius was being tended to by Pyre. He dropped to his knees beside his mother, his eyes scanning Scorpius's pale face.

Narcissa's face was pale, but she smiled weakly at her son. "Draco, darling, I'm fine. Scorpius was bitten by that...that creature," she said, her voice trembling. She stroked Scorpius's hair, her eyes filled with worry.

Harry, meanwhile, made his way to Ginny's side. She breathed a sigh of relief as she saw him, and her eyes scanned his face, understanding that Peter had been caught. She smiled, and Harry smiled back, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close.

Pyre looked up from her ministrations, a look of concentration on her face. "The rat bite wasn't normal," she said. "It had a pain-giver, but I've healed it. He should be fine now." She smiled reassuringly at Narcissa.

Just then, Scorpius stirred, his eyes fluttering open. "M-Mother?" he whispered, his voice weak. He looked up at Narcissa, his eyes unfocused.

Narcissa's face lit up with relief. "Scorpius, darling! You're going to be fine," she said, hugging him tightly. Draco smiled, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. He wrapped his arms around his mother and brother, holding them close.

Amelia scanned the crowd, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I think we've had enough excitement for one day," she said. "Let's get out of here and go somewhere else."

The twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, apparated with all the shopping stuff they had collected for everyone, not just their masters. The rest of the group, the 12 Muskeeteers, along with their guardians, made their way to the Leaky Cauldron's floo network.

"Time to head home, I think," Remus said with a smile, as he led the group to the floo.

The group stepped into the floo, one by one, calling out "Fawcett Manor!" as they disappeared into the flames.

The group, consisting of Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, Susan, Ginny, Luna, Dudley, Scorpius, Daisy, and Samantha , twins and Percy , along with their guardians, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, Narcissa, Augusta, Amelia, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker, and Remus, arrived at the manor. The warm glow of the setting sun cast a cozy ambiance over the grand foyer.

Narcissa, who had never been to the manor before, thanked Grandma Mrs. Tucker for allowing her to visit. "Thank you so much for having me, Mrs. Tucker," Narcissa said, smiling graciously as she stepped inside.

Pyre instantly motioned Narcissa, who was carrying the still-weak Scorpius, to the plush couch in the living room so she could check if anything else was wrong. "Let me take a look at him," Pyre said, concern etched on her face as she gently took Scorpius from Narcissa.

Mr. and Mrs. Granger looked around in awe, taking in the grandeur of the manor. They had never been to a magical place like this before, except for Diagon Alley, which was more of a bustling shopping district. The ornate chandeliers, the sweeping staircase, and the warm, inviting atmosphere all combined to leave them breathless.

The rest of the group had been to the manor at least once or more, and the residents, of course, lived there. Harry, Ron, Hermione, and the others made themselves at home, flopping down onto the couches and armchairs, while Grandma Mrs. Tucker bustled off to the kitchen to prepare some refreshments.

Everyone settled into the cozy living room, surrounded by the warm glow of lamps and the comforting aroma of freshly baked treats. The twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, bustled in with trays laden with refreshments, which they distributed among the group with cheerful smiles.

Scorpius, now looking much better, sat up straight and asked, "What happened?" His curious eyes scanned the room, seeking answers.

Amelia took a deep breath and began to explain, "The rat that bit you, Scorpius, is finally caught. The Aurors have apprehended Peter, and he's currently in custody."

Those who hadn't known about the capture listened intently, their faces filled with a mix of relief and concern. Harry leaned into Ginny, who wrapped her arms around him, holding him close.

Narcissa's thoughts swirled as she sat in the cozy living room, surrounded by the warm glow of lamps and the gentle hum of conversation. The soft crackle of the fireplace and the sweet aroma of freshly baked treats wafting from the kitchen added to the sense of warmth and comfort that filled the room. Her day had been a whirlwind of emotions, and she couldn't help but reflect on the events that had transpired.

As she watched her son Scorpius laugh and chat with his friends, she felt a sense of realization wash over her. She had always prioritized her family's reputation and social standing, but today had shown her that there was more to life than just maintaining appearances. The fear and worry she had felt when Scorpius was attacked had been overwhelming, and seeing how his friends had rallied around him had made her realize that these people were not so different from her. They worried about their children, their families, and their loved ones, just as she did.

The experience had been a humbling one, and Narcissa felt a sense of gratitude towards the people who had helped her son. She glanced around the room, taking in the familiar faces of the Weasleys, the Potters, and their friends. They were a diverse group, to say the least, but they had come together in a way that transcended their differences.

As her thoughts turned to Peter, she felt a surge of anger and resentment. His actions had led to Sirius's imprisonment, and she knew that her cousin would never have harmed anyone. The fact that Peter had been caught and brought to justice was a small comfort, but it was a start. Narcissa made a mental note to apologize to Sirius when he was released, and to work on repairing their broken ties. It wouldn't be easy, especially given her husband Lucius's feelings on the matter, but she was determined to do what was right.

She knew that Lucius would be displeased with her decision, but she couldn't bring herself to care. For the first time in her life, she felt like she was putting her family's needs above her own desire for social standing. It was a liberating feeling, and one that she knew would bring her closer to her sons.

Just then, the fireplace erupted into a warm, golden light, and Sirius stepped out of the flames, a wide smile spreading across his face. He had been staying at the Bones' estate, under the guise of house arrest, but Harry and his friends knew the truth. The atmosphere in the room shifted as Harry's eyes met Sirius's, and he launched himself into a tight hug.

"Peter's been caught!" Harry exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement.

Remus wasn't far behind, embracing Sirius warmly. The rest of the group watched the reunion, smiles on their faces. Then, Amelia made her way to Sirius, and without hesitation, he pulled her into a passionate kiss, the tension between them palpable. The room fell silent, with all eyes on the couple, but no one looked away, happy to see the two people they cared about so deeply reunited.

Amelia's cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink as she smiled, her eyes sparkling with happiness. Sirius, on the other hand, was beaming with joy, his entire demeanor radiating a sense of relief and freedom.

"That's the best news I've heard all year!" Sirius exclaimed, his voice filled with emotion. "But what exactly happened? How did they catch Peter?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.

The room fell silent as all eyes turned to Harry, who took a deep breath before launching into the story of how Peter had been caught.

"Well, it was actually Scorpius who was attacked by Peter," Harry began, his eyes flicking to Scorpius, who was watching the scene with interest.

"Peter was disguised as a rat, and he bit Scorpius," Harry continued. "But luckily, Pyre was here, and she helped Scorpius. Then, the Aurors arrived, and they caught Peter."

Sirius's expression darkened as he listened to the story, his eyes flashing with anger. "I'm just glad Scorpius is okay," he said, his voice low and even.

Remus, who had been watching the scene quietly, stepped forward, his eyes shining with warmth. "We're all glad Scorpius is safe," he said, smiling at the young boy.

The room fell silent once again, as everyone digested the news. Then, Amelia spoke up, her voice firm and determined. "We'll make sure Peter pays for what he's done," she said, her eyes flashing with determination.

Sirius's eyes scanned the room, and his gaze landed on Narcissa, who was standing by the window, a soft smile on her face. The warm glow of the setting sun cast a gentle light on her, illuminating the subtle lines of her features. "Cissy," he whispered, a hint of surprise and warmth in his voice, as he took a step forward, his eyes locked on hers.

Narcissa's eyes met Sirius's, and she whispered back, "Siri." The room fell silent, with all eyes on the two of them. It was clear that they hadn't been close in a long time, not since Narcissa's marriage to Lucius. The air was thick with unspoken emotions, as the weight of past choices and misunderstandings hung between them.

But Narcissa had come to a realization earlier that day, and she was determined to make amends. She took a deep breath, the movement almost imperceptible, and stepped forward, her eyes locked on Sirius's. The soft rustle of her clothes was the only sound as she moved, her presence commanding attention without demanding it. "I'm sorry, Siri," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, the words trembling with emotion. "I'm so sorry for everything."

The tension between Sirius and Narcissa dissipated as they shared a warm hug, their differences momentarily forgotten. The room seemed to breathe a collective sigh of relief as the atmosphere lightened.

As the evening drew to a close, people slowly began to make their way back to their respective homes. The Weasleys, however, lingered, chatting quietly among themselves. Sirius, Amelia, Susan, Draco, Hermione, Neville, and Remus also remained, enjoying each other's company.

Narcissa, however, was firm in her decision regarding her younger son. "Scorpius, it's time for you to head home," she said gently, smiling at her younger son. Draco, on the other hand, was allowed to stay, and he grinned in relief.

Narcissa nodded, a hint of a smile on her face. "Come, Scorpius. We'll Floo home." Scorpius nodded, and together they stepped into the fireplace. The flames engulfed them, and they disappeared into the night, leaving the others to continue their quiet gathering.

Sirius's eyes shone with gratitude as he began to thank those who had supported him throughout the ordeal. "Harry, Ron, Draco, Hermione, Neville, Remus, Amelia...," he said, his voice filled with emotion, as he looked at each of them in turn. "And of course, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Dumbledore, McGonagall, and...Snape," he added, his tone softening slightly as he acknowledged the potions master's role in his exoneration.

Although Sirius and Snape still had their differences, Sirius couldn't deny the fact that Snape, along with the others, had worked tirelessly for months to prove his innocence. Now, with Peter finally caught, Sirius's freedom was almost within reach.

The others watched the scene unfold, smiling warmly. Daisy, her eyes shining with happiness, leaned against Harry, who wrapped a comforting arm around her shoulders. Dudley, looking relieved, grinned at his cousin. Ginny, her face alight with joy, beamed at Sirius, while the twins, Percy, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker all nodded in agreement, happy to see Sirius's name finally cleared.

The evening wore on, filled with laughter and conversation, as they sat down to a celebratory dinner. The table was laden with all sorts of delicious dishes, and everyone savored each bite, enjoying the warm and cozy atmosphere.

As the night drew to a close, those who didn't reside in Fawcett Manor began to say their goodbyes and Floo back to their homes. Before they left, Harry stood up, a smile on his face, and looked at his closest friends.

"I just wanted to thank you all," Harry said, his eyes shining with gratitude. "Draco, Ron, Hermione, Neville – you've all been supporting me for months, helping me to prove Sirius's innocence. I couldn't have done it without you."

Draco smiled, looking pleased, while Ron and Hermione exchanged a warm glance. Neville nodded, a quiet smile on his face.

"We're always here for you, Harry," Ron said, clapping Harry on the back.

"Thanks, guys," Harry replied, feeling a deep sense of appreciation for his friends. "I'm just glad it's all over, and Sirius is finally free."

As the evening drew to a close, Sirius, Amelia, and Susan stepped into the fireplace, Flooing back to the Bones estate, accompanied by Remus. Draco, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and the rest of the Weasleys also bid their goodbyes, Flooing off to their respective homes.

Ginny, however, lingered, a soft smile on her face. She glanced at Harry, and together they slipped away from the others, heading towards Harry's room. The other residents of Fawcett Manor retired to their own rooms, leaving the young couple to their quiet evening.

As they entered Harry's room, Ginny's eyes sparkled with mischief. She stepped out onto the balcony, the warm summer air enveloping them. "It's still August 2nd," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's eyes met hers, and suddenly, a memory flooded back. Exactly one year ago, on this very day, in this very manor, they had shared their first kiss. Harry's heart skipped a beat as he recalled the magic of that moment.

As the memory of their first kiss flooded back, Harry's heart swelled with emotion. He gently pulled Ginny closer, his lips meeting hers in a soft, tender kiss. One hand cradled her hair, while the other rested on her waist, drawing her near.

Ginny's hands wrapped around Harry's neck, deepening the kiss as they stood together on the balcony, the summer night air enveloping them. The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in the magic of their love.

As they stood there, foreheads still touching, Harry's eyes gazed deeply into Ginny's, his voice barely above a whisper. "I love you," he said, the words filled with emotion, his heart beating rapidly with excitement.

Ginny's eyes sparkled, her voice equally soft, her breath caressing Harry's skin. "I love you too," she replied, her words sending shivers down Harry's spine, her fingers intertwined with his, their hands resting on each other's waist.

As they stood there, wrapped in each other's arms, the world around them seemed to fade away. The stars twinkled above, the moon casting a silver glow over the balcony. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the distant sound of crickets provided a soothing background melody.

Everything felt right, finally. With Peter's capture, Sirius's freedom was within reach, and the darkness that had haunted them for so long was slowly lifting. The weight of the past year's struggles was slowly fading away, replaced by a sense of hope and promise.

Their minds wandered back to the past year, filled with adventure, danger, and ultimately, love. They remembered the exact day they shared their first kiss, August 2nd, and the events that followed. Ginny's birthday, August 11th, when Harry saved her from the blasting curse flower, but got hit himself and was admitted to St. Mungos.

They recalled the day he woke up, August 13th, when he asked her to be his girlfriend, his heart racing with excitement, his voice trembling with nervousness. The memory of her smile, her laughter, and her tears of joy was etched in his mind forever.

They remembered the day Dudley changed, apologized to Harry, and the start of a new chapter in their lives. Hogwarts had brought its own set of adventures, with Harry, Draco, Hermione, Ron, and Neville forming an unbreakable bond. The discovery of Sirius's innocence, the battles they fought, and the memories they created would stay with them forever.

Their first "I love you" on Halloween, the promise of marriage and children, the discovery of their shared dreamland, and the countless nights they spent together in their dreams. The thrill of saving the Philosopher's Stone, the final battle against Quirrell, and the end of their first year at Hogwarts.

The summer that followed had brought its own surprises, Daisy then from the discovery of Harry's abuse to the arrest of the Dursleys. And now, with Peter's capture, everything felt like it was finally falling into place.

As they stood there, foreheads still touching, Harry and Ginny felt a deep sense of peace, knowing that they had each other, and that together, they could face anything. The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in the magic of their love.

The tender moment was interrupted by Hedwig's soft hooting. The spell that had held them entranced was broken, and Ginny reluctantly pulled away from Harry. "I have to go," she said, smiling wistfully.

"I know," Harry replied, his voice tinged with sadness. "But I'll see you soon."

Ginny nodded, her eyes shining with love. She turned and walked over to the fireplace, her hand reaching out to grasp the mantelpiece. "I'll be thinking of you," she said, looking back over her shoulder.

"Always," Harry replied, his heart aching slightly as he watched her prepare to leave.

With a final smile, Ginny stepped into the fireplace and disappeared in a swirl of flames, leaving Harry alone in his room with Hedwig, Poco, and Kluer. The three pets seemed to sense Harry's melancholy, and they gathered around him, offering silent comfort.

Harry quietly made his way to Daisy's room, his mind still replaying the events of the day. He had been worried about her, remembering how frightened she had been at Diagon Alley when the reporters surrounded her. It had been her first experience with the wizarding media, and it had been overwhelming. And then, to make matters worse, Peter had appeared, causing even more chaos.

Harry pushed open the door to Daisy's room, and was relieved to see that she was fast asleep. Her room was dimly lit, the only sound the soft rustling of the wind outside. Harry's eyes adjusted to the darkness, and he could see Daisy's peaceful form, her chest rising and falling with each gentle breath.

He smiled softly, feeling a surge of love and protectiveness towards his little sister. He was grateful that she was safe, and that she had him to look out for her. Harry stood there for a moment, watching over Daisy as she slept, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him.

Harry's gaze fell upon the piles of unopened bags and boxes, filled with Daisy's first-year supplies. He smiled, remembering how excited she had been to start her journey at Hogwarts. But it seemed that in the chaos of the day, she had forgotten to unpack.

His eyes then landed on the cage that held Roxy, the beautiful brown owl he had bought for Daisy at Diagon Alley. The cage was still locked, and Roxy looked up at Harry with big, round eyes. Harry's heart melted as he walked over to the cage and opened the door.

"Hello, Roxy," Harry said softly, reaching out to stroke the owl's soft feathers. "From now on, you're part of the family. You're Daisy's owl, and you're welcome to stay with us here at Fawcett Manor."

Roxy hooted softly, and Harry smiled. "You'll get along great with Hedwig," he said. "She's my owl, and she's very wise. If you ever need any advice or help, just ask Hedwig. She'll take care of you."

Harry walked into Dudley's room, expecting to find him either fast asleep or playing with his new rabbit, Fiona. But what he saw took him by surprise. Dudley was sitting at his study table, surrounded by piles of books and papers, with the first-year potions textbook open in front of him. The same book they had bought for him just that day.

Harry's eyes widened in surprise as he took in the scene. Dudley, who had always been fascinated by magic, was now pouring over a potions textbook with a look of intense concentration on his face. Harry remembered how Dudley had been less than enthusiastic about potions when he had explained the different subjects at Hogwarts to him and Daisy. But it seemed that Dudley was now determined to give it another try.

As Harry looked closer, he could see that Dudley was overdoing himself. His eyes were bloodshot from lack of sleep, and his face was pale with exhaustion. Harry's concern for his cousin's well-being grew, and he knew he had to intervene before Dudley pushed himself too far.

"Dudley, what are you doing?" Harry asked, trying to stifle a smile. "You're going to exhaust yourself."

Dudley looked up, startled, and then rubbed his tired eyes. "I just wanted to get a head start on my schoolwork," he said, his voice laced with determination. "I don't want to fall behind."

Harry walked over to the study table and sat down beside Dudley. "You're not going to fall behind, Dudley," he said reassuringly. "You're going to do great. But you need to get some rest, too. It's been a big day."

Dudley nodded, looking a bit more relaxed. "I guess you're right," he said, closing the textbook. "I just get so excited about learning all this new stuff."

Harry grinned. "I know exactly what you mean," he said. "But trust me, you'll have plenty of time to learn everything. For now, let's get some sleep, okay?"

Harry smiled as he looked at Fiona, who was watching him with big, round eyes. "You know, Dudley, I think I can get some expert advice on how to take care of Fiona," Harry said, leaning forward.

Dudley looked at him curiously. "Who's the expert?" he asked.

Harry grinned mischievously. "Fiona herself," he said, focusing his attention on the rabbit.

Fiona let out a series of high-pitched squeaks and twitches, and Harry listened intently. After a moment, he nodded.

"Okay, got it," Harry said, turning to Dudley. "Fiona says she needs fresh veggies every day, a clean cage, and gentle pets. She also likes it when you let her hop around her cage for exercise."

Dudley's eyes widened in amazement. "How did you know all that?" he asked.

Harry just smiled. "Let's just say I have a way with animals," he said.

Harry walked into his room, expecting to find all of his pets fast asleep. But to his surprise, Hedwig was still wide awake, watching him with her big, round eyes.

Poco and Kluer, on the other hand, were curled up together, sleeping peacefully. Harry smiled as he looked at them, feeling grateful for the companionship they provided.

He turned his attention back to Hedwig, who was still watching him intently. "Hey, Hedwig," Harry said softly, walking over to her perch. "What are you still doing awake?"

Hedwig blinked slowly, and Harry could sense a hint of amusement in her gaze. "Just keeping watch, Harry," she said, in a soft, rumbling hoot.

Harry grinned, teasing her playfully. "Or maybe you're just waiting for Taurus to fly by?" he said, raising an eyebrow.

Hedwig's expression turned stern, and she refused to answer Harry's question. "Goodnight, Harry," she said curtly, turning her head away.

Harry chuckled, realizing he had gone too far. "Goodnight, Hedwig," he said, laughing softly. "I'll stop teasing you about Taurus... for now."

With that, Harry climbed into bed, feeling happy and content. As he drifted off to sleep, he could sense Hedwig's watchful gaze still on him, even if she was pretending to be annoyed.

Harry's eyes fluttered open, and he found himself in the secret dreamland he shared with Ginny. It was a place where only they could enter, a world of their own creation, filled with rolling hills, sparkling lakes, and towering trees.

As he looked around, he saw Ginny standing in front of him, her beautiful smile illuminating the entire landscape. They had left off on this exact spot when Ginny had returned to the Burrow, and now they were picking up where they had left off.

"Happy anniversary," Ginny said, her voice barely above a whisper, as she wrapped her arms around Harry's waist.

Harry's heart skipped a beat as he pulled her closer. "Happy anniversary," he replied, his lips brushing against hers.

Their lips met in a soft, gentle kiss, and Harry felt like he was melting into Ginny's embrace. It was still August 2, the first anniversary of their first kiss, and they were celebrating it in their own special way.

As they kissed, the world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in their own little bubble of love and happiness.

After their romantic moment, Harry and Ginny decided to have some fun in their dreamland. The landscape transformed into a Quidditch pitch, complete with goals, Bludgers, and a Golden Snitch.

"You're going to be the Seeker, I'm the Keeper," Ginny said, grinning mischievously.

Harry laughed, mounting his Firebolt. "You're on, but I'm not going to go easy on you."

The game was intense, with Ginny expertly blocking Harry's shots and Harry skillfully dodging Bludgers. But as the game reached its climax, the dreamland began to shake and tremble.

"It's time to wake up," Ginny said, smiling sadly.

Harry nodded, feeling a pang of disappointment. He didn't want to leave their magical dreamland.

As the shaking grew more intense, Harry felt himself being pulled back into his physical body. He opened his eyes to find himself in his bedroom at Fawcett Manor. The sun was shining brightly through the window, casting a warm glow over the room.

"August 3," Harry said to himself, stretching his arms over his head. Another day of summer vacation had begun.

Harry enjoyed his morning run with Dudley, feeling the cool breeze on his face and the warm sun on his skin. As they ran, he noticed the beautiful scenery around them, the rolling hills, and the lush green forests.

After their run, Harry decided to tend to the farm animals, making sure they had enough food and water. He spent some time with the horses, brushing their coats and feeding them treats. Then, he moved on to the crop fields, checking on the progress of the wheat and barley.

Next, he visited the fruit and flower gardens, admiring the beautiful blooms and ripe fruits. He picked a few apples and berries, deciding to have them for breakfast. Finally, he went to the vegetable garden, where he watered the plants and checked for any signs of pests.

Meanwhile, Dudley had gone inside, probably to have his breakfast. Harry smiled, thinking about his cousin's love for food. He made a mental note to join him soon, looking forward to a hearty breakfast after his morning chores.

As the manor residents sat for breakfast, Harry read the Daily Prophet, though he knew what today's headlines would be. And as expected, it covered yesterday's Diagon Alley chaos and the shocking appearance of Peter Pettigrew, who had been presumed dead for years. The article revealed that Pettigrew had been hiding in plain sight, disguising himself as Ron's pet rat, Scabbers.

Now, more and more articles were in favor of Sirius, suggesting that he might be innocent after all. One article stated that today Sirius was also getting a trial. Harry decided he would floo to the Bones' estate and ask Sirius and Aunt Amelia herself if that was true.

Harry groaned when he saw his photo with Gilderoy Lockhart, which was caught when Lockhart had dragged him. Seriously, this person would be their new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Then he saw Daisy's photo, who was looking afraid, with an article that revealed Daisy was Harry Potter's sister. It looked like yesterday was a golden day for the press, as today's Daily Prophet had pretty big hits.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker noticed Harry's concerned expression. "What's wrong, Harry?" she asked, pouring him a glass of orange juice.

"Today's Daily Prophet," Harry replied, holding up the newspaper. "It says Sirius is getting a trial today, and there's this ridiculous article about Lockhart... and they even have a picture of Daisy."

Dudley, who was sitting next to Harry, looked at the newspaper with interest. "Hey, I'm in the background of that photo with Lockhart!" he exclaimed.

Harry rolled his eyes. "Congratulations, Dudley."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker frowned. "I don't like this one bit. Harry, why don't you floo to the Bones' estate and check on Sirius? See if this trial business is true."

Harry nodded, already getting up from his seat. "I'll go right now."

Daisy, who had been quietly eating her breakfast, spoke up. "Harry, can I come with you?"

Daisy and Harry stood in front of the fireplace, holding hands as they prepared to floo to the Bones' estate. Grandma Mrs. Tucker waved goodbye, reminding them to be careful.

"Don't worry, Grandma," Harry said with a smile. "We'll be fine."

Dudley, who was sitting at the kitchen table surrounded by stacks of books, looked up and grinned. "You two have fun. I'll be here, hitting the books."

Harry chuckled. "You're really getting into the whole studying thing, aren't you?"

Dudley nodded enthusiastically. "I don't want to fall behind, Harry. I know it's going to be tough, but I'm determined to do well."

Daisy smiled proudly at her cousin. "That's the spirit, Dudley!"

With a final wave, Daisy and Harry stepped into the fireplace and disappeared in a burst of flames, leaving Dudley to his studies.

As Harry and Daisy stepped out of the fireplace, they were immediately greeted by the stern face of Alastor Moody, also known as Mad-Eye. He was a seasoned auror with a penchant for paranoia, and his magical eye, which was actually a prosthetic, seemed to be scanning them from head to toe.

"Ah, Potter and...?" Moody's gaze narrowed at Daisy.

"This is my sister, Daisy," Harry explained.

Moody's expression softened slightly, but his tone remained gruff. "Right, right. You're clear to enter. But let me warn you, I'm keeping an eye on things around here. Can't be too careful, especially with... certain individuals lurking about."

Harry nodded understandingly, and Moody stepped aside, allowing them to pass. As they entered the estate, Harry could see that it was just as beautiful as he had imagined. The interior was elegant, with polished wooden floors and intricate tapestries adorning the walls.

Daisy looked around in awe. "Wow, this is amazing!"

Harry smiled, happy to share this experience with his sister. "I know, right? I've heard a lot about this place."

Just then, a warm voice called out from the next room. "Harry! Daisy! Welcome!"

It was Susan who had greeted them warmly. "Harry! Daisy! I'm so glad you're here!"

After greeting Susan, she introduced them to Kingsley, a tall, imposing figure with a calm demeanor. "This is Kingsley, one of the aurors who's been helping us out," Susan explained.

Then Tonks came bounding ahead, her bright pink hair a stark contrast to the more subdued atmosphere of the estate. Obviously, Harry and Tonks already knew each other, and she grinned at him mischievously.

Harry then saw Moony, Remus Lupin, standing off to the side, watching them with a warm smile. Harry couldn't help but notice Tonks looking at Remus with interest, and he smiled inwardly.

Remus, also known as Uncle Moony, smiled warmly as he hugged Harry and then Daisy. "It's great to see you both!

Harry grinned, feeling happy to see his godfather's friend. "We've missed you , Uncle Moony."

Daisy looked up at Remus with adoration. "Uncle Moony, I've been practicing my spells! Want to see?"

Remus chuckled. "I'd love to, dear. But first, let's go say hello to Sirius. He's been waiting for you."

As they walked towards the living room, Harry noticed Tonks sneaking glances at Remus, a blush rising to her cheeks. He smiled inwardly, thinking that maybe something interesting was brewing between the two.

The group entered the living room, where Sirius was sitting on a couch, looking relieved but still a bit worried. Amelia, or Aunt Lia, was sitting next to him, holding his hand.

"Harry! Daisy!" Sirius exclaimed, opening his arms for a hug. "I'm so glad you're here. I've got some good news, and I think you'll want to hear it."

Sirius's expression turned serious as he began to explain. "Yes, the Daily Prophet was right. Today's the day of my trial. Amelia's been working tirelessly to ensure that the truth comes out, and I'm hopeful that I'll finally be cleared of all charges."

Harry's eyes widened with determination. "We'll be there to support you, Sirius! We'll make sure everyone knows you're innocent."

Daisy nodded vigorously in agreement. "Yes, we'll all be there! You're not alone, Sirius."

Amelia, who had been quietly observing the conversation, smiled warmly at the group. "Thank you, dear ones. Your support means the world to us. Now, let's get ready for the trial. We don't want to be late."

The scene unfolded with Peter Pettigrew, aka Wormtail, standing before the Wizengamot, his eyes darting wildly as he confessed to his heinous crimes under the influence of Veritaserum. The room listened in stunned silence as he revealed his true nature: a Death Eater, a traitor to the Potters, and a murderer of twelve innocent Muggles. His betrayal of Sirius, framing him for the crimes he himself had committed, was the final nail in his coffin.

Peter was swiftly sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban, his Animagus transformation to be suppressed by the prison's special cells.

With Peter's confession and sentencing, the attention turned to Sirius, who was finally declared free of all charges by Minister Fudge. As a token of compensation for his ten years in Azkaban and five months under house arrest, Sirius was awarded 100,000 Galleons.

Furthermore, Sirius reclaimed his seat on the Wizengamot, proudly taking his place as the head of the noble and ancient House of Black. Narcissa Malfoy, who had temporarily occupied the seat, relinquished it without hesitation, much to the displeasure of her husband, Lucius.

Sirius also took the opportunity to register his Animagus form with the Ministry, a necessary step to ensure his freedom.

In a final act of closure, Barty Crouch Sr, the former head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, stepped forward to offer a public apology to Sirius. His failure to provide Sirius with a fair trial ten years ago weighed heavily on his conscience, and he sought to make amends.

The room erupted into a flurry of activity as the verdict was announced, and Sirius, finally exonerated, let out a deep breath, his eyes shining with relief. Amelia, who had been sitting beside him, wrapped her arms around him, tears of joy streaming down her face.

The night air was filled with laughter and music as the guests arrived at Bones estate. The 12 Muskeeteers, comprising both the Golden and Silver teams, were excitedly chatting and joking together. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan, the Golden Musketeers, were welcoming their younger counterparts, Ginny, Luna, Dudley, Scorpius, Daisy, and Samantha, the Silver Musketeers.

As the party began, Twins Fred and George Weasley started performing magic tricks, leaving everyone in stitches. Percy, looking a bit more serious, was engaged in a conversation with Charlie, who was enthusiastically talking about his dragon reserve. Pyre Jones, Charlie's girlfriend, was chatting with Mrs. Weasley, who was beaming with pride.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Harry's honorary grandmother, was busy spoiling the Silver Musketeers with treats and stories. Narcissa Malfoy, though looking a bit out of place, was politely chatting with Remus Lupin and Tonks.

The atmosphere became even more joyful when Dumbledore, Snape, and McGonagall arrived. Dumbledore's twinkling eyes sparkled as he greeted the guests, while Snape's usual stern expression softened slightly as he congratulated Sirius on his acquittal. McGonagall, or "Gran Minnie" as Harry affectionately called her, was warmly hugging the 12 Muskeeteers.

As the night wore on, Sirius and Amelia took center stage, publicly announcing their relationship with a tender kiss. The guests erupted into cheers and applause, with the 12 Muskeeteers whistling and shouting congratulations.

"It's about time!" Ron exclaimed, grinning at Sirius and Amelia.

"We're so happy for you both!" Hermione added, beaming with joy.

As the celebration continued, the night air was filled with love, laughter, and magic.

Next Chapter is  One Year of Love.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. So how you like the Peter chase scene. Then I thought it was justified that Remus was one who caught Peter. And well Narcissa is torn now. But she will absolutely hate Pettigrew. And about Trial , I thought we recently went through a trial during Harry's abuse so it thought inconvenient to potray trial in detail as we already know what the result would be. Well now Sirius is free. So all the drama which started in this story is sorted out so now we will need new drama. I thought it better to gather around all the pieces I threw here and there in the story till now before starting the new plot, because Chamber of secrets would be lot more non canon than original obviously Ginny being Harry's girlfriend, it would be odd if she opened the chamber. Well still 2nd year will atleast stick to some canon part , but from third year story will change entirely. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Harry woke up in his room at Fawcett Manor at 5 am, feeling refreshed and ready for his morning exercise routine. He quickly got dressed and made his way to the backyard, where he was joined by Dudley.

The two of them set off on their morning run, the crisp early morning air invigorating their senses. After their run, they moved on to their exercise routine, which included a series of stretches and strength-training exercises.

As they finished their workout, Harry and Dudley walked back to the manor, feeling energized and alert. They showered and changed into comfortable clothes, and then Harry headed to his room to spend some quality time with his pets.

Harry sat on the floor of his room, surrounded by his beloved pets. Hedwig, his snowy owl, perched on his shoulder, nuzzling his ear. Poco, the little sparrow, flitted about his head, chirping happily. Kluer, his colour-changing cat, purred contentedly on his lap.

"Today's going to be a lazy day, guys," Harry said, scratching Kluer behind the ears. "No Quidditch practice, no studying... just us, hanging out."

Hedwig softly hooted in agreement, while Poco tweeted excitedly. Kluer, sensing Harry's relaxed mood, began to change colour, shifting from a deep blue to a warm, sunny yellow.

Dudley sat at his desk, surrounded by stacks of books and papers. He was determined to prepare himself for his first year at Hogwarts, despite feeling a bit anxious. As a Muggleborn, he was worried that he would struggle to keep up with his magical peers.

Occasionally, he would take a break to play with Fiona, his pet grey rabbit. He would watch her hop around her cage, feeling a sense of calm wash over him. Dudley would also take short walks around the manor, enjoying the fresh air and remembering Harry's advice to pace himself.

"Don't overdo it, Dudley," Harry had said. "You'll have plenty of time to learn and catch up. Just take it one step at a time."

Dudley took a deep breath, feeling a sense of determination. He was going to work hard and prove to himself and everyone else that he was capable of succeeding at Hogwarts.

Daisy sat in her room, surrounded by books and papers, trying to get to know her new owl, Roxy. She was determined to learn as much as she could before her first year at Hogwarts, but it wasn't easy. Unlike Harry, she didn't have a special gift for understanding animals, so she had to work harder to communicate with Roxy.

As she studied, Daisy's mind wandered to the upcoming school year. She couldn't help but feel a little intimidated by the prospect of being Harry Potter's sister. What if she couldn't live up to his reputation? What if she failed?

Just as Daisy was starting to feel overwhelmed, she remembered something that made her feel a little better. She realized that Harry was not only her hero, but also her brother, and that he would always be there to support her. This thought changed her mood, and her hair colour shifted to a lovely shade of lavender.

Daisy smiled, feeling a sense of relief wash over her. She knew that she still had a lot to learn, but with Harry by her side, she felt like she could handle anything.

The dining room was filled with the warm aroma of roasted vegetables and the sound of chatter. Grandma Mrs Tucker, Dudley, and Daisy were already seated, eagerly waiting for Harry to emerge from the kitchen. The table was set with fine china and sparkling glasses, and a beautiful centerpiece of fresh flowers added a touch of elegance to the room.

Just then, Harry walked out, accompanied by Twinky and Dimpy, the twin elves. He was carrying a large tray laden with steaming dishes, and a bright smile on his face. His messy black hair was slightly tousled, and his emerald green eyes sparkled with amusement.

However, it was clear that Harry had had a bit of a rough time in the kitchen. His robes were covered in scratches, and he had a few faint claw marks on his cheek. A small trickle of blood had dried on his chin, and his sleeves were slightly torn.

"Harry, what happened to you?" Daisy asked, concern etched on her face. She pushed her chair back and stood up, her deep red hair catching the light.

"Kluer," Harry replied, chuckling. "I accidentally stepped on her tail, and she... well, let's just say she wasn't very happy about it." He set the tray down on the table and began to serve the dinner, his movements smooth and efficient.

Everyone laughed, and the tension in the room dissipated. Twinky and Dimpy, sensing that the mood had lightened, began to sing a soft, melodious tune as they helped Harry serve the dinner. Their tiny voices blended in perfect harmony, filling the room with a warm, fuzzy feeling.

Grandma Mrs Tucker smiled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, Harry, it looks like Kluer's got her claws on you again." She patted Harry's hand, her touch warm and comforting.

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. It was moments like these that he cherished, surrounded by the people he loved, and the warmth and laughter that filled the room.

Daisy looked at Harry with curious eyes. "Harry, how do I take care of Roxy? What kind of food does she like? And how often should I clean her cage?"

Harry smiled, happy to share his knowledge. "Well, Daisy, Roxy is a brown owl, so she loves to eat mice and small rodents. You can also give her some owl treats, but make sure to ask Grandma Mrs Tucker or Twinky and Dimpy first."

He paused, thinking for a moment. "As for her cage, you should clean it at least once a week. Make sure to remove any droppings or uneaten food, and replace the bedding with fresh straw or wood shavings."

Meanwhile, Dudley was looking at Harry with a worried expression. "Harry, I've been studying for my first year, but I'm really struggling with Potions. I just don't get it. How do you study for it?"

Harry chuckled. "Well, Dudley, Potions can be a bit tricky, but don't worry, I'm here to help. First of all, you need to understand the basics of Potions, like the different ingredients and their properties."

He leaned in, a conspiratorial look on his face. "But the key to studying Potions is to practice, practice, practice. Try making simple potions at home, like a Cure for Boils or a Sleeping Draught. And don't be afraid to experiment and try new things."

After dinner, the kids, along with Grandma Mrs Tucker and the twin elves, gathered in the living room to play a game of Gobstones. The room was filled with the warm glow of candles and the soft crackling of the fireplace.

Harry, Daisy, and Dudley sat on the floor, surrounded by the other kids, with Grandma Mrs Tucker in her favorite armchair, watching over them. Twinky and Dimpy, the twin elves, were busy setting up the Gobstones board, their tiny hands moving quickly as they arranged the stones.

"Okay, let's start!" Harry exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement. "Daisy, you can play with me, and Dudley, you can play with Grandma."

Daisy grinned, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "I'm going to beat you, Harry!"

Harry chuckled. "Oh, I don't think so, Daisy. I'm the Gobstones champion!"

The game began, with the kids taking turns rolling the stones and trying to capture each other's pieces. The room was filled with laughter and shouts of excitement as they played.

Grandma Mrs Tucker watched over them, a warm smile on her face. "It's so lovely to see you all having so much fun together," she said, her eyes twinkling with happiness.

Twinky and Dimpy, the twin elves, sat on the sidelines, watching the game with interest. Occasionally, they would offer words of encouragement or advice to the players.

As the game continued, the competition grew fierce, with Harry and Daisy engaging in a heated battle for Gobstones supremacy. But in the end, it was Harry who emerged victorious, much to Daisy's dismay.

"I'll get you next time, Harry!" Daisy exclaimed, laughing.

Harry grinned, ruffling her hair. "I'm shaking in my boots, Daisy!"

As Harry drifted off to sleep, he couldn't help but think of Ginny and their magical dreamland. It was a place where they could be together, free from the worries of the wizarding world.

As he fell asleep, Harry felt himself being transported to the dreamland. He found himself standing in a beautiful forest, surrounded by towering trees and sparkling fireflies. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers.

Suddenly, Ginny appeared beside him, her bright smile illuminating the forest. "Hey, Harry!" she exclaimed, throwing her arms around him.

Harry hugged her back, feeling a sense of joy and contentment wash over him. "Hey, Ginny! I missed you today."

Ginny grinned mischievously. "I had a great time today, though. The twins and I pranked Ron, and it was hilarious!"

Harry chuckled, eager to hear more. "What did you do?"

Ginny giggled. "We replaced his wand with a fake one that looked exactly the same. When he tried to cast a spell, it just made a silly noise and shot out a bunch of feathers!"

Harry laughed, imagining Ron's reaction. "That's brilliant! I'm sure Ron was thrilled."

Ginny grinned. "Yeah, he was a bit annoyed at first, but then he couldn't help but laugh."

As they strolled through the forest, Harry told Ginny about the Gobstones game they had played after dinner. Ginny listened intently, asking questions and making jokes.

Their conversation was interrupted by a soft rustling in the bushes. Hinny, their dream phoenix, emerged from the underbrush, her beautiful plumage glowing in the moonlight.

As Harry woke up, he felt a pang of disappointment that his time with Ginny in the dreamland had come to an end. He stretched his arms and yawned, looking at the clock on his bedside table. It was 5 am, still early, but he was used to waking up at this hour to start his morning routine.

He got out of bed and began his exercise routine, which included a combination of magical and non-magical exercises to keep him physically fit. Dudley joined him soon after, and together they worked on their respective routines, sweating and puffing as they pushed themselves to their limits.

Daisy, who was still sleepy, stumbled out of her room and joined her brother and cousin for their morning exercise. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and yawned, but soon she was laughing and joking with Harry and Dudley as they exercised together.

After they finished, they headed downstairs to the kitchen, where Grandma Mrs Tucker and the twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, were already preparing breakfast. The delicious smell of freshly baked bread and cooking bacon filled the air, making Harry's stomach growl with hunger.

"Good morning, Harry! Good morning, Dudley! Good morning, Daisy!" Grandma Mrs Tucker exclaimed, beaming at them. "Come and sit down, breakfast is almost ready!"

After breakfast, Daisy announced that she was heading to Samantha's house for a gathering with the other girls from the Musketeers group. Ginny, Luna, Susan, and Hermione were all going to be there, and Daisy was excited to spend the day with her friends.

Dudley, on the other hand, looked flustered at the mention of Samantha's name. He had a crush on Samantha, and the thought of Daisy spending the day with her made him feel anxious.

"Hey, Daisy, have fun at Samantha's," Dudley said, trying to sound casual despite his obvious discomfort.

Daisy grinned mischievously at her cousin. "I will, Dudley. Don't worry, I'll make sure to say hi to Samantha for you."

Dudley's face turned bright red as he quickly looked away, trying to hide his embarrassment. Harry chuckled to himself, amused by his cousin's reaction.

As they stepped inside the house, Harry couldn't help but feel a mix of emotions. The house on Privet Drive held many bad memories for him, but it was also a part of his past. Dudley, sensing his cousin's unease, put a hand on his shoulder.

"Hey, Harry, you okay?" Dudley asked, his voice soft with concern.

Harry nodded, taking a deep breath. "Yeah, I'm fine. It's just...this house brings back a lot of memories."

Dudley nodded understandingly. "I know. But we can change that. We can make this house a happy place for someone else. And it'll be a great investment too - we can rent it out to a nice family."

Harry agreed. "Definitely. We just need to make sure it's in good condition first. Let's make a list of any repairs or renovations that need to be done."

Together, they began to inspect the house, making note of any necessary work. Harry's eyes lingered on the bloodstains in his old room, a painful reminder of the abuse he had suffered at the hands of his Muggle relatives.

"We'll need to get these stains out," Dudley said, his voice firm. "No one deserves to be reminded of that kind of pain."

Harry nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of gratitude towards his cousin. Dudley had come a long way since his days as a spoiled, selfish boy. He was now a kind and caring wizard, and Harry was proud to call him his cousin.

As the evening drew to a close, the residents of Fawcett Manor gathered in the living room, sharing stories of their day. The warm glow of the setting sun streamed through the windows, casting a cozy atmosphere over the room. Grandma Mrs. Tucker sat in her favorite armchair, knitting a soft blanket, while Twinky and Dimpy, the twin elves, bustled around the room, tidying up and refilling tea cups.

Daisy, still bubbling with excitement, plopped down beside Harry on the couch, eager to tell him all about her day at Samantha's. "We had the best time ever!" she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. "We played hide-and-seek in the garden, and Samantha showed me her favorite books. We even had a picnic under the willow tree."

Harry smiled, happy to see his sister having such a great time. "That sounds amazing, Daisy," he said, ruffling her hair. "I'm glad you had fun."

Dudley, who was sitting in an armchair across from them, looked a bit wistful. "I'm glad you had fun too, Daisy," he said, trying to sound casual. "Did...did Samantha say anything about me?" He fidgeted with his sleeve, his eyes darting nervously around the room.

Daisy grinned mischievously. "Maybe," she teased, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I'm not telling." She giggled, clearly enjoying the upper hand.

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Don't tease him, Daisy," he said, laughing. "He's already got it bad enough."

Daisy's eyes sparkled as she shared the news with Harry and Dudley. "And guess what? Pyre's mom, Olivia, is really nice. She's a single mom, you know. Their dad, Philip, died a few years ago."

Harry's expression turned sympathetic. "That's tough. Losing a parent is never easy."

Daisy nodded, her voice filled with compassion. "I know, right? But Olivia seems really strong. And Samantha...well, Samantha's actually adopted."

Dudley's eyes widened in surprise. "Really? I had no idea."

Daisy nodded. "Yeah, Olivia told me that Samantha's biological mom was a friend of Philip's. She died at the hands of Death Eaters, and Olivia adopted Samantha."

Harry's eyes narrowed, his mind racing with questions. "Do you know who Samantha's biological mom was?"

Daisy shook her head. "No, Olivia didn't mention her name. But I'm sure we'll find out more about it eventually."

Harry's eyes sparkled with curiosity as he asked, "So, were all the other girls from our group there?" Though he didn't mention any names directly, his question was clearly hinting at their presence.

Daisy grinned, catching the subtle hint. "Oh, you mean Ginny, Luna, Samantha, Hermione, and Susan? Yeah, they were all there. We had a blast together."

Harry's face lit up with a warm smile, happy to hear that his friends had a good time. Dudley, on the other hand, looked a bit wistful, his thoughts drifting back to Samantha.

Harry walked into his cozy bedroom, the soft glow of the moon casting a gentle light through the window. He flopped down onto his bed, running a hand through his messy black hair. With a contented sigh, he reached for the stack of books on his bedside table.

He had decided to start reading the books for his upcoming second year at Hogwarts, and he was currently making his way through the five books written by Gilderoy Lockhart. Though he was still irritated that Lockhart was going to be their new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Harry was determined to be prepared.

He opened the second book and began to read, his eyes scanning the pages with a mixture of interest and skepticism. The books were more like storybooks than textbooks, and Harry couldn't help but feel that they weren't going to be very helpful in his Defense Against the Dark Arts class.

After an hour of reading, Harry closed the book, rubbing his tired eyes. He had been reading for a while, and while the stories were somewhat entertaining, he couldn't shake the feeling that they weren't going to be very helpful.

He sighed, setting the book aside. "I don't know how Lockhart expects us to learn anything from these," he muttered to himself.

Just then, Hedwig flew into the room, settling onto her perch. Harry smiled, reaching out to stroke her soft feathers. "Hey, girl. What have you been up to tonight?"

Hedwig hooted softly, nuzzling Harry's hand. Harry chuckled, feeling a sense of calm wash over him. He glanced over at Poco, who was sleeping in his cage, and Kluer, who was curled up at the foot of his bed.

With a contented sigh, Harry climbed into bed, feeling grateful for the peaceful evening. He drifted off to sleep, surrounded by the comforting presence of his pets.

August 6th was a sunny day, perfect for the inauguration of the new Dragon Reserve. The 12 Muskeeteers, consisting of Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, Susan, Ginny, Luna, Dudley, Scorpius, Daisy, and Samantha, were all excited to be there. They were joined by the Weasley family, including Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Charlie, and Percy, as well as Pyre and her sister Samantha.

The reserve was a vast area of land, filled with rolling hills, sparkling lakes, and of course, dragons. Charlie, the manager of the reserve, was beaming with pride as he showed everyone around.

Pyre was also thrilled, not just because of Charlie's achievement, but also because she had been promoted to Head of Department of Injuries from Dragon burns and related at St Mungos.

"This is amazing, Charlie!" Pyre exclaimed, throwing her arms around him. "I'm so proud of you!"

Charlie grinned, hugging her back. "Thanks, Pyre. I couldn't have done it without your support."

The original five friends, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco, walked excitedly towards the enclosure where Norberta, the Norwegian Ridgeback, was being kept. As they approached, they could hear the sound of rustling scales and a low rumbling growl.

"I still can't believe we're going to see Norberta again," Ron said, his eyes shining with excitement.

"I know, it's been ages," Hermione replied, consulting the map of the reserve they had been given. "According to this, Norberta's enclosure is one of the largest in the reserve."

Draco, grinning mischievously, began to retell the story of how Harry and Hagrid had reacted when Norberta had hatched last year. "And then, Harry and Hagrid were cooing over Norberta like she was a baby or something," Draco said, chuckling.

Susan giggled. "That's so sweet!" she exclaimed. "I can just imagine Harry and Hagrid fawning over a baby dragon."

Ginny smiled, having already heard the story from Harry. "I know, right?" she said. "Harry's always had a way with animals."

Luna, who had been quietly observing the conversation, spoke up. "Dragons are fascinating creatures," she said. "Did you know that they have a special connection to the elements?"

The others looked at her in surprise, but Harry just smiled. "That's really interesting, Luna," he said. "I didn't know that."

As they approached the enclosure, they could see Norberta in all her glory. She was enormous, with scales as black as coal and eyes that glowed like embers.

"Wow," Neville breathed. "She's incredible."

Draco nodded. "Definitely one of the most impressive dragons I've ever seen."

The group stood there in awe, watching as Norberta prowled around her enclosure, her wings spread wide.

Daisy gazed at Norberta in wonder, her eyes shining with excitement. "She's so cute!" Daisy exclaimed, bouncing up and down.

Dudley and the other Silver Muskeeteers, except for Luna and Ginny, exchanged amused glances. "You think a dragon is cute?" Dudley asked, chuckling.

Scorpius grinned. "Yeah, Daisy, you're cracked just like Harry."

Samantha giggled. "I don't know, guys. I think Norberta is kind of adorable."

But before the argument could escalate, Luna spoke up. "Actually, I think Norberta is lovely," she said, her dreamy expression unruffled. "And I'm sure she's very intelligent too."

Ginny smiled, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, dragons are really smart. And Norberta seems especially gentle."

The group fell silent, watching as Norberta began to playfully chase after a ball, her scales glinting in the sunlight.

Charlie, being the experienced Dragon Reserve Manager that he was, carefully guided Pyre through the process of approaching a dragon. Pyre watched intently, her eyes wide with fascination.

"First, you have to move slowly and calmly," Charlie explained, demonstrating the movement. "Dragons are highly sensitive to energy and vibrations, so you want to make sure you're not startling them."

Pyre nodded, mimicking Charlie's movements as they slowly made their way towards Norberta's enclosure. Norberta, sensing their presence, turned her head towards them, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.

"Next, you want to establish a connection with the dragon," Charlie continued, holding out his hand for Norberta to sniff. "This is usually done through a gentle touch or a soothing voice."

Pyre followed Charlie's lead, reaching out her hand for Norberta to sniff. Norberta gently nuzzled Pyre's hand, and Pyre couldn't help but smile.

"She's beautiful," Pyre breathed, looking up at Charlie with shining eyes.

Charlie grinned, pleased that Pyre was taking to the dragons so well. "I know, right?" he said. "Dragons are truly magnificent creatures."

Harry slipped into the enclosure, his eyes fixed on Norberta. Charlie turned to him, a hint of warning in his voice. "Harry, I told you to stay back."

But Harry just grinned. "I can talk to her, Charlie. I'm a Parseltongue, remember?"

Pyre's eyes widened in surprise. "You can talk to dragons?" she asked, her voice full of wonder.

Samantha, Luna, Scorpius, and Susan all looked at Harry with newfound interest. Daisy and Dudley, however, exchanged confused glances.

"What's a Parseltongue?" Daisy asked, looking up at Harry with a puzzled expression.

But before Harry could explain, Charlie intervened. "It means Harry can speak Parseltongue, the language of snakes and dragons," he said, smiling proudly at Harry.

Harry's face lit up with a bright smile as Norberta approached him, her eyes shining with recognition. "She remembers me!" Harry exclaimed, delighted.

Norberta gently nuzzled Harry's hand, and then turned to the others. Ron, Neville, Draco, and Hermione all received a warm welcome from the dragon, who seemed to recall their previous encounters.

Hermione, however, looked slightly disappointed. "She's not a baby anymore," she said wistfully.

Draco, meanwhile, was grinning at Norberta. "You know, my name means 'dragon' in Greek," he said, puffing out his chest. "I should at least try to communicate with her."

"Go on, then," Ron encouraged, curious to see how Draco would fare.

Draco cleared his throat and began to speak in a low, rumbling voice. "Norberta, draconis...?"

Norberta cocked her head to one side, listening intently to Draco's words. The others watched with bated breath, eager to see if Draco's attempt at dragon-speak would be successful.

Draco's attempt at communicating with Norberta ended in a comical failure, with the dragon tilting her head in confusion. The group erupted into laughter, with Charlie and Pyre chuckling along with the Muskeeteers.

"I think you need a bit more practice, Draco," Ron teased, grinning.

Draco shrugged, laughing. "I guess I'm no Parseltongue."

But Susan, who had been watching the exchange with interest, spoke up. "Actually, I think it was brave of you to try, Draco."

Draco's eyes met Susan's, and he smiled, looking pleased. "Thanks, Susan. I guess I'll just have to stick to my regular language skills."

Hermione, who had been observing the exchange, smiled warmly at Susan. "I think that's a great attitude to have, Susan."

The group continued to chat and laugh, enjoying each other's company as they spent time with Norberta.

Mrs. Weasley let out a deep sigh, shaking her head. "I don't know why you had to take a job working with dragons, Charlie. It's just so...dangerous."

Charlie chuckled, putting a reassuring arm around his mother. "I know it's not the safest job, Mum, but I love it. And at least I'm back in the country now, instead of being all the way in Romania."

Mrs. Weasley frowned, though a hint of a smile played on her lips. "I suppose that's some comfort. But I still worry about you, dear."

Harry, who had been watching the exchange, spoke up. "Don't worry, Mrs. Weasley. Charlie's really good at his job. And he's got Norberta here to keep him company."

Norberta, as if on cue, let out a soft rumble, nuzzling Charlie's hand. Mrs. Weasley couldn't help but laugh, her worries momentarily forgotten.

The atmosphere in the room shifted slightly as Mrs. Weasley made a comment that caught everyone off guard. "Charlie, dear, I do wish you'd cut your hair. It's getting far too long and makes you look like a girl."

Pyre, who had been standing beside Charlie, spoke up in his defense. "I think it's perfect just the way it is. It suits him."

The room fell silent, with all eyes on Mrs. Weasley and Pyre. The tension was palpable, as if the two women were locked in a silent disagreement. Charlie, sensing the awkwardness, tried to intervene.

"Mum, it's okay, really. I like my hair this way."

But Mrs. Weasley and Pyre continued to exchange a tense glance, their faces set in opposing expressions. The rest of the group watched in discomfort, unsure of how to break the awkward silence.

Molly's eyes lingered on Charlie, a mix of emotions swirling inside her. She couldn't quite put her finger on why she felt this way, but it was as if she was slowly losing her little boy. The realization stung, and she sighed, trying to shake off the feeling.

"It's just...he's growing up," Molly said to herself, her voice barely above a whisper.

Pyre, who had been watching the exchange, placed a gentle hand on Molly's shoulder. "I think I understand what you mean, Mrs. Weasley. It's hard to see them become independent, isn't it?"

Molly turned to Pyre, a hint of a smile on her face. "Yes, it's just...I don't know, it feels different with Charlie. Maybe it's because Bill is off doing his own thing, and now Charlie is too..."

Pyre's expression was understanding. "I'm sure it's just a natural part of letting go, Mrs. Weasley. But Charlie will always be your son, no matter how old he gets or where life takes him."

Molly's thoughts were interrupted by Pyre, who gently squeezed her hand. "I know it's hard, Mrs. Weasley, but I promise I'll take good care of Charlie. We're happy together, and I know he loves you just the same."

Molly smiled weakly, feeling a mix of emotions. She was happy for Charlie, but it was difficult to let go of the little boy he once was. "I know, dear. It's just...being a mother is hard sometimes. I didn't feel this way when Ginny and Harry started dating, though."

Pyre nodded understandingly. "Maybe that's because Ginny's still at home, and you see her every day. With Charlie, it's different – he's moved out, and you don't get to see him as often."

Molly nodded, considering Pyre's words. Just then, Charlie walked over to the two women, a concerned look on his face. "Mum, is everything all right? You look a bit...upset."

Molly forced a bright smile, not wanting to worry her son. "I'm fine, dear. Just a little...sentimental, that's all."

As the evening drew to a close, the Weasley family and their guests began to say their goodbyes. Harry, however, lingered behind, his eyes locked on Ginny's.

"I'll walk you out," Ginny said, smiling up at Harry.

Together, they strolled out of the Burrow, the warm summer air enveloping them. They stopped at the edge of the property, where Harry turned to Ginny and wrapped his arms around her.

"I'll see you tomorrow," Harry whispered, his lips brushing against Ginny's.

Ginny's eyes sparkled as she smiled up at Harry. "I'll be counting the minutes," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

As they shared a tender kiss, the stars twinkled above them, casting a magical glow over the moment.

Here's the continuation:

As the next 3 days went by, the residents of Fawcett Manor settled into a comfortable routine. Harry spent his mornings studying in the library, pouring over books on advanced magic and trying to get a head start on his second year at Hogwarts.

Afternoons were reserved for playing with his pets - Hedwig, Poco, and Kluer. He loved watching Kluer change colors, and the little cat seemed to enjoy the attention.

Dudley, on the other hand, was busy preparing for his first year at Hogwarts. He spent hours studying, trying to learn as much as he could about magic and the wizarding world. Fiona, his pet rabbit, was always by his side, providing comfort and companionship.

Daisy, Harry's younger sister, was excited to start her first year at Hogwarts. She spent her days practicing her magic, trying to gain more control over her metamorphic abilities. Roxy, her pet owl, was her constant companion, and the two were inseparable.

As the evening drew to a close, the family would gather together, sharing stories and laughter. Grandma Mrs. Tucker would smile, watching her grandchildren grow and thrive. It was a peaceful, happy time, and the residents of Fawcett Manor felt grateful for the love and companionship they shared.

Harry made his way through the bustling streets of Diagon Alley, his destination clear in his mind. He pushed open the large wooden doors of Gringotts Wizarding Bank and stepped inside, the cool air enveloping him.

"Ah, young Master Potter!" one of the goblins called out, nodding in greeting.

Harry smiled and made his way to the Potter family vault. He had a feeling that Grandma Mrs. Tucker was right – tomorrow was Ginny's 11th birthday, and he wanted to get her the perfect gift.

As he entered the vault, Harry's eyes widened at the treasure trove before him. Gold, jewels, and magical artifacts sparkled in the dim light. He knew exactly what he was looking for, and he quickly set to work searching through the shelves.

"What's all the fuss about, Harry?" a soft voice asked, and Harry turned to see Griphook, one of the goblins, standing behind him.

"It's Ginny's birthday tomorrow," Harry explained, holding up a small, exquisitely crafted box. "I wanted to get her something special."

Griphook's eyes lit up. "Ah, a birthday gift! Let me see that."

Harry handed over the box, and Griphook examined it carefully before nodding his approval. "Excellent choice, young Master Potter. I'm sure she'll love it."

As the clock struck midnight, Harry drifted off to sleep, his mind wandering to the special someone he couldn't wait to see. He found himself standing in the beautiful Dreamland he shared with Ginny, surrounded by rolling hills and sparkling fountains.

Ginny appeared beside him, her eyes shining with excitement. "Harry!" she exclaimed, throwing her arms around him.

"Happy birthday, Ginny!" Harry whispered, his lips brushing against her ear. "I have a special day planned for you tomorrow, but I wanted to celebrate with you here first."

Ginny's face lit up with a radiant smile. "I love it here," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "It's our own secret world."

Harry nodded, his eyes locked on Ginny's. "Our own little paradise," he agreed, taking her hand in his.

Together, they strolled through the Dreamland, the stars twinkling above them like diamonds. Hinny, their beloved phoenix, fluttered around them, its feathers glowing softly in the moonlight.

As they walked, Harry told Ginny all about his day, from his trip to Gringotts to his excitement about celebrating her birthday tomorrow. Ginny listened, her eyes sparkling with delight, and Harry knew that this was just the beginning of a very special day.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned in close to Harry. "I want a birthday kiss," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Harry's heart skipped a beat as he smiled, his eyes locked on Ginny's. "I'd be happy to give you one," he replied, his voice low and gentle.

As they shared a tender, romantic kiss, the Dreamland around them seemed to glow with an soft, ethereal light. Hinny, their beloved phoenix, fluttered around them, its feathers shimmering with a soft, rainbow glow.

"I'll see you tomorrow, at the Burrow," Harry whispered, his lips still brushing against Ginny's.

"I'll be counting the minutes," Ginny replied, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

With one final, gentle kiss, they reluctantly parted, knowing they would be reunited again soon. As they drifted off to sleep, they both couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation for the special day ahead.

As Harry stepped out of the Floo, Mrs. Weasley enveloped him in a warm hug. "Good morning, dear! We're so glad you're here. Ginny's been counting down the minutes until her birthday celebration."

Mr. Weasley chuckled, clapping Harry on the back. "And I'm sure you're the first one she wants to see. You're always welcome here, Harry."

Harry smiled, feeling grateful for the Weasleys' kindness. He made his way upstairs to Ginny's room, the birthday bouquet he had carefully selected the day before held tightly in his hand.

As he pushed open the door, Ginny looked up from her bed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Harry!" she exclaimed, scrambling out of bed to fling her arms around him.

"Happy birthday, Ginny!" Harry whispered, handing her the bouquet. "I got these for you. I hope you like them."

Ginny's face lit up as she took in the colorful array of flowers. "They're beautiful, Harry! Thank you so much!"

Just as Harry and Ginny were about to get lost in their kiss, Ron burst into the room, a big smile on his face. "Happy birthday, Ginny!" he exclaimed, holding out a new Quidditch-themed poster.

Ginny's eyes lit up as she took the poster from Ron. "Holyhead Harpies!" she exclaimed, laughing. "You know I love them!"

Harry grinned, feeling happy to see his friends together. "Nice choice, Ron!" he said, chuckling.

Ron beamed with pride. "I knew you'd like it, Ginny. Happy birthday again!"

As they chatted, the sound of footsteps and laughter could be heard coming from downstairs. "I think the others are arriving," Harry said, smiling at Ginny.

Just as the group was catching up, the sound of the front door opening echoed through the hallway. "That must be Bill!" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, a warm smile spreading across her face.

A tall, ruggedly handsome young man with a mop of red hair walked into the room, a wide grin on his face. "Hey, everyone! Sorry I'm a bit late. I had to apparate from Egypt, and it took me a bit longer than expected."

Ginny's eyes widened in surprise, and she let out a squeal of delight. "Bill! You're here!"

Bill chuckled, setting down his bag and opening his arms for a hug. "Of course I'm here, little sis! I wouldn't miss your birthday for the world."

The group welcomed Bill with warm smiles and greetings, happy to see him home safely from his adventures in Egypt.

Bill led Ginny to a quiet corner of the room, a sly grin spreading across his face. "So, Ginny, I hear you and Harry are still going strong?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

Ginny blushed, looking around nervously before nodding. "Yeah, Bill, we are."

Bill chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Good, good. I'm glad to hear that. But I have to ask, is Harry treating you right?"

Ginny smiled, her eyes shining with happiness. "Bill, Harry is amazing. He's always so kind and thoughtful, and he makes me feel like I'm the only person in the world."

Bill's expression softened, and he nodded approvingly. "I'm glad to hear that, Ginny. You deserve someone who treats you like a queen. And I have to say, I'm impressed with Harry. He's a good kid."

Ginny grinned, feeling relieved that her big brother approved of her boyfriend. "Thanks, Bill. That means a lot coming from you."

Ginny's expression turned serious, and she looked up at Bill with a stern gaze. "Bill, I appreciate your concern, but you have to promise me you won't interfere in my relationship with Harry. We can handle things on our own."

Bill chuckled, holding up his hands in a defensive gesture. "Alright, alright, I promise. I just want to make sure you're happy, that's all."

Ginny smiled, seeming to accept Bill's promise. The tension was broken, and the group headed downstairs to the kitchen, where Mrs. Weasley had prepared a magnificent birthday breakfast.

The long table was laden with all sorts of treats: pancakes, waffles, eggs, bacon, and sausages. The delicious aromas filled the air, making everyone's stomach growl with anticipation.

"Dig in, everyone!" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, beaming with pride.

The Weasleys and Harry eagerly obeyed, loading their plates with their favorite foods. The kitchen was filled with the sound of laughter and chatter as they enjoyed their meal together.

As the Weasley brothers, Ron, Fred, and George, snickered mischievously, Harry instinctively tried to shield Ginny from the impending attack. But before he could react, the brothers simultaneously poured pancake syrup all over Harry and Ginny.

Ginny shrieked with laughter as the sticky syrup dripped down her face and clothes. Harry, equally drenched, couldn't help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation.

"It's a tradition!" Fred and George exclaimed in unison, grinning from ear to ear. "Every Weasley gets syrup-bombed on their eleventh birthday!"

Ron, equally amused, added, "And Ginny's no exception!"

Ginny playfully rolled her eyes, laughing. "You lot are impossible!"

Mrs. Weasley chuckled, shaking her head. "Well, I suppose it's only fitting. Now, let's get you two cleaned up!"

Susan smiled, "Amelia and Sirius will be here soon, they just had to finish up some work."

And indeed, soon after, Amelia and Sirius arrived, smiling warmly at the gathering. Remus, Tonks, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker followed closely behind, adding to the lively atmosphere.

As the adults chatted and laughed, the 12 Muskeeteers, along with the twins, Charlie, and Bill, decided to take the celebration outside. "Let's play Quidditch!" Ron exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement.

The group eagerly agreed and divided into two teams. Since they had more players than usual, they decided to have eight players on each team instead of the traditional seven. But as it was a friendly match, no one minded the slight deviation from the rules.

As they prepared to start the match, the air was electric with anticipation. The Burrow's backyard was transformed into a makeshift Quidditch pitch, with makeshift goals and a flurry of colorful Quaffles and Bludgers flying about. The players mounted their broomsticks, ready to begin the game.

The twins, Fred and George, chuckled mischievously and warned Harry, "You'd better watch out for those Bludgers today, mate. Don't just focus on saving Ginny, or you'll end up getting clobbered yourself."

Bill, Charlie, and Ron burst out laughing at this, clearly remembering a past incident. However, Ginny didn't find it amusing, her expression turning slightly annoyed.

The rest of the group looked confused, so Charlie explained, "Last year, on Ginny's birthday, we were all playing Quidditch together – just like today. One of the Bludgers broke free and was heading straight for Ginny. But Harry here," Charlie said, nodding towards Harry, "came out of nowhere with lightning speed and took the impact straight to his stomach."

The group's eyes widened in surprise, and Ginny's expression softened, looking at Harry with gratitude.

Harry smiled sheepishly, "It was nothing, really. Just a reflex."

But Charlie continued, "Reflex or not, it was an incredible move. We were all stunned. And Ginny was pretty shaken up too."

Ginny playfully rolled her eyes, "Yeah, thanks for reminding me, Charlie."

The group shared a laugh, and the tension was broken. Bill, still chuckling, said, "Alright, alright, let's get started before we have any more trips down memory lane."

The teams mounted their broomsticks, and the Quidditch match began. The air was filled with the sound of whooshing broomsticks, shouting players, and the occasional crack of a Bludger.

As the Quidditch match came to an end, Bill, with a sly grin, caught Harry and Ginny trying to sneak away towards the lake. "Ah-ah, I don't think so, you two!" Bill exclaimed, blocking their path. The twins, Fred and George, appeared out of nowhere, equally mischievous. "Yeah, no sneaking off for private moments, not on Ginny's birthday!" they chimed in, teasingly.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a sheepish glance, but couldn't help laughing at being caught. "We were just... uh... going for a walk," Harry stammered, trying to come up with a convincing excuse. But Bill and the twins just chuckled, knowing better.

As the evening approached, the entire gathering, including the 12 Muskeeteers and the Weasley family, assembled for the highlight of the celebration: Ginny's cake cutting. Ginny beamed with excitement, wearing a beautiful dress that Harry had given her. It was a tradition now, as she had worn a dress given by Harry the previous year as well. The dress sparkled in the fading light, and Ginny looked absolutely stunning.

The cake-cutting ceremony was a joyful affair, with Ginny beaming as she sliced into the magnificent birthday cake. The room erupted in cheers and applause as she took her first bite.

Next, it was time for the gift-giving ceremony. The 12 Muskeeteers went first, each presenting Ginny with a thoughtful and personalized gift. Ron gave her a beautiful Quidditch-themed necklace, while Hermione presented her with a set of sparkling crystal bookends. Neville gave her a handmade terrarium, and Draco offered a stunning silver locket. Susan gave her a gorgeous journal with a lock and key, adorned with intricate silver filigree.

The Silver Musketeers also gave their gifts. Luna presented Ginny with a delicate, dreamcatcher-like ornament, while Dudley gave her a funny "Wizarding Survival Kit" filled with jokes and pranks. Scorpius offered a cleverly designed puzzle box, and Samantha gave her a beautiful, handmade photo album. Daisy, being the creative metamorphagus she was, gave Ginny a stunning, one-of-a-kind painting that changed colors depending on the viewer's mood.

The Weasleys followed, showering Ginny with gifts that reflected their unique personalities. Bill gave her a rare book on magical creatures, while Charlie presented her with a beautiful dragon-scale necklace. Percy gave her a set of elegant silver hair clips, and the twins offered a mischievous-looking prank kit.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Amelia, Sirius, Pyre, Remus, and Tonks also gave Ginny thoughtful gifts, each one reflecting their love and appreciation for her.

Finally, it was Harry's turn. He smiled nervously, his eyes shining with excitement, as he reached for the small, exquisitely wrapped box hidden behind his back. "I've got a special gift for you, Ginny," he said, his voice trembling with emotion.

Ginny's eyes widened as she unwrapped the box, revealing a stunning jewelry box adorned with intricate patterns and gemstones. "Harry, you shouldn't have spent so much money on me!" she exclaimed, her cheeks flushing. "You already bought me that beautiful wand last week."

Harry chuckled, holding up his hands in defense. "I didn't spend a single sickle on it, I promise!"

Ginny's eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Then you stole it?"

Harry laughed, shaking his head. "No, of course not! Look, it has the mark of the Potter house on it." He pointed to a small, elegant crest etched onto the box.

Ginny's eyes lit up with understanding. "You brought it from your Gringotts family vault, didn't you?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.

Ginny's fingers hovered over the box's lid, hesitating for a moment before asking, "May I open it?"

As Ginny opened the box, revealing the beautiful silver bracelet, the room fell silent in awe. Everyone's eyes widened, but they had come to expect such thoughtful gestures from Harry.

However, Sirius and Remus gasped, their faces filled with a mix of shock and nostalgia. All eyes turned to them, curious about their reaction.

"This bracelet... it's the same one James gave to Lily when they were engaged," Sirius said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Remus nodded, his eyes shining with tears. "It's a traditional Potter family heirloom, passed down through generations. The eldest son is given this bracelet, so he can present it to his life partner."

The room erupted into a flurry of emotions. Ginny's eyes welled up with tears as she gazed at the bracelet, then at Harry. Harry's face glowed with happiness, his eyes shining with love.

Hermione and Susan exchanged knowing glances, smiling at the romantic gesture. Ron looked stunned, but happy for his best friend. Draco's face broke into a genuine smile, his eyes sparkling with delight.

"That's really something, Harry," Draco said, his voice filled with sincerity. "You always manage to surprise us."

The Silver Musketeers, Ginny's siblings, and the rest of the family were equally moved, their faces reflecting a mix of surprise, joy, and nostalgia.

The moment hung in the air, filled with the weight of history, love, and tradition. Harry's thoughtful gift had not only touched Ginny's heart but had also connected the past and present, weaving a beautiful tapestry of love and family.

Ginny's eyes remained fixed on the bracelet, her face a picture of wonder. She looked like she was frozen in time, unable to move or speak. Tears of joy began to well up in her eyes, and she blinked rapidly, trying to hold them back.

Finally, she found her voice, and it was barely above a whisper. "Harry, it's... it's beautiful," she stammered, her eyes shining with tears.

Harry smiled, his eyes never leaving hers. "I'm glad you like it," he said, his voice filled with emotion.

Ginny's gaze drifted from the bracelet to Harry's face, and she took a step closer to him. "It's not just the bracelet, Harry," she said, her voice trembling. "It's the thought, the love, and the tradition behind it. You're giving me a part of yourself, a part of your family's history."

Harry's face glowed with happiness, and he took another step closer to Ginny. "You're a part of me, Ginny," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "You're my everything."

The room around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in their own little world of love and magic.

The room was so quiet that you could have heard a pin drop. Ginny and Harry were lost in each other's eyes, the only sound being the soft hum of excitement and emotion.

It took Ron's cough to break the spell. "Ah, sorry to interrupt," Ron said, his voice a little awkward, "but I think Ginny needs to put it on."

Ginny's eyes fluttered back to reality, and she smiled shyly at Ron. "Right," she said, taking the bracelet from the box.

Harry stepped forward, taking the bracelet from Ginny. "Let me," he said, his voice low and gentle.

With trembling hands, Harry fastened the bracelet around Ginny's wrist. It sparkled in the light, a beautiful symbol of their love and commitment to each other.

The room erupted into applause, cheers, and whistles. The Silver and Golden Musketeers , grinning from ear to ear.

"Blimey, Harry!" Ron exclaimed. "You really know how to make an entrance!"

As the evening drew to a close, the party began to wind down. The dinner had been a grand affair, with everyone raving about the delicious food. The music had been lively, and a few of the guests had even taken to the dance floor.

"I'm so glad everyone had a good time," Ginny said, smiling at Harry as they watched their friends say their goodbyes.

"Me too," Harry replied, putting his arm around Ginny's shoulders. "It's been an amazing night."

As the guests departed, the Silver and Golden Musketeers lingered, reluctant to end the evening. They chatted and laughed, exchanging stories and memories of the past year.

"I'm going to miss you all so much when we're back at Hogwarts," Luna said wistfully.

"We'll make sure to stay in touch," Harry promised, smiling at Luna. "And we'll have plenty of adventures together when we're back at school."

As the last of the guests departed, the Musketeers said their own goodbyes, promising to meet up again soon. The night had been a magical one, filled with laughter, love, and memories that would last a lifetime.

As Harry left, he and Ginny shared a tender moment. "I love you," Harry whispered, his eyes locked on Ginny's.

"I love you too," Ginny replied, her voice barely above a whisper. They shared a soft, sweet kiss before Harry disappeared into the night.

Ginny then walked over to the Floo Network, her heart still aglow with the magic of the evening. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley smiled at each other, watching their daughter radiate happiness.

"It's amazing how Ginny has found her soulmate at such a young age," Mrs. Weasley said, her voice filled with affection.

Mr. Weasley nodded, his eyes twinkling. "We started dating at 13, didn't we?" he said, looking at his wife.

Mrs. Weasley smiled. "Yes, we did. But Ginny's 11, and Harry's 12... and they've been together for almost a year now. It's just incredible."

As the Weasleys continued to reminisce, Ginny's brothers began to head to their rooms, exhausted from the evening's celebrations.

"Goodnight, Ginny!" Ron called out, yawning.

Ginny smiled, waving goodbye to her brothers. "Goodnight!"

As soon as Ginny drifted off to sleep, she found herself transported to the magical world of Dreamland. The sky was painted with hues of pink and purple, and the air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers.

Harry was already there, waiting for her with a warm smile. "Hey, Gin," he said, opening his arms for a hug.

Ginny ran into his arms, feeling the familiar sense of comfort and happiness. "Hey, Harry," she replied, her voice muffled against his chest.

As they hugged, Hinny, their phoenix, fluttered down from the sky, singing a soft, melodious song. Ginny and Harry watched in awe as Hinny settled beside them, its feathers glowing with a soft, ethereal light.

"Shall we go for a walk?" Harry asked, taking Ginny's hand in his.

Ginny nodded, and they set off into the dreamy landscape, Hinny flying overhead, its song filling the air.

As the day unfolded, the residents of Fawcett Manor went about their daily routines. Daisy sat in the garden, concentrating on changing the color of her hair. She was a metamorphagus, and it was essential to practice controlling her abilities.

"I want to change it to purple today," Daisy said to herself, scrunching up her face in concentration.

Meanwhile, Dudley was in the study, pouring over books on basic magic theory. He was determined to make a good impression in his first year at Hogwarts.

"I'm going to be the best student ever," Dudley muttered, highlighting important passages in his textbook.

In the library, Harry sat at a large wooden desk, surrounded by stacks of ancient books. He was engrossed in reading a book on how to read auras, written in ancient Latin. The book had been given to him by Dumbledore, who had told him that he possessed a very rare ability - the ability to see auras.

"This is fascinating," Harry said to himself, deciphering the intricate Latin text. "I had no idea that auras could reveal so much about a person's character and emotions."

As the day drew to a close, the residents of Fawcett Manor gathered in the dining room for dinner. Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled warmly at everyone, happy to see her family thriving.

"I'm so proud of all of you," she said, serving roast chicken and vegetables. "You're all growing up to be talented and remarkable individuals."

The dinner conversation was lively, with everyone discussing their plans and goals for the upcoming year. As they ate and chatted, the atmosphere in the dining room was filled with warmth and love.

August 13 dawned, bringing with it a sense of excitement and anticipation. Harry woke up at 5, as was his daily routine, and began his morning exercise routine with Dudley.

As they exercised, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude towards Dudley, who had come a long way since his days as a spoiled and entitled cousin.

At 7, Harry flooed to the Burrow, where Ginny was waiting for him. "Good morning, Mrs. Weasley!" Harry called out, as he stepped out of the fireplace.

Mrs. Weasley smiled warmly, her eyes shining with happiness. "Good morning, Harry! Ginny's been waiting for you."

Harry's eyes met Ginny's, and he smiled, feeling his heart skip a beat. He walked over to her, took her hand, and gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek.

"Happy anniversary," he whispered, his voice filled with affection.

Ginny's face lit up with a bright smile. "Happy anniversary, Harry!" she exclaimed, throwing her arms around his neck.

Mrs. Weasley smiled warmly at the couple, her eyes shining with happiness. "I'm so glad you two are happy together," she said, patting Harry's arm.

Mr. Weasley, who was sitting at the kitchen table, sipping his morning tea, looked up and smiled. "Yes, you two make a wonderful couple," he agreed.

Ginny and Harry exchanged a tender kiss, basking in the warmth and love that surrounded them. It was a moment they would cherish forever, a celebration of their love and commitment to each other.

"What do you want to do today, Gin?" Harry asked, holding her hand tightly.

Ginny's eyes sparkled mischievously. "I have a surprise planned for you," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's curiosity was piqued. "What is it?" he asked, his eyes shining with excitement.

Ginny just smiled, her lips curving upwards. "You'll have to wait and see," she teased.

Ginny led Harry to the backyard, where a beautiful picnic was set up. There was a blanket spread out on the grass, surrounded by a basket of food, a jug of lemonade, and a bouquet of Ginny's favorite flowers, sunflowers.

"Wow, Gin, this is amazing!" Harry exclaimed, his eyes scanning the spread.

Ginny smiled, pleased with herself. "I wanted to make today special," she said, taking Harry's hand.

They sat down on the blanket, and Ginny began to unpack the food. There were sandwiches, fruit, and cookies, all of Harry's favorite things.

As they ate, they talked and laughed, enjoying each other's company. Harry was grateful for Ginny, who always knew how to make him happy.

After they finished eating, Ginny pulled out a small gift box from behind the basket. "I got you something," she said, her eyes sparkling.

Harry's curiosity was piqued. "What is it?" he asked, taking the box from Ginny.

He opened the box, and inside, he found a beautiful silver watch. Engraved on the back was a message: "To Harry, my forever love, Ginny".

Harry's eyes welled up with tears as he looked at Ginny. "It's beautiful," he said, his voice choked with emotion.

Ginny smiled, her eyes shining with happiness. "I'm glad you like it," she said, leaning in to kiss Harry.

After enjoying their picnic, Harry and Ginny returned to the Burrow, where Harry had a special surprise waiting for her. He had planned it with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley before Ginny's birthday, and today was the day it would be revealed.

"Close your eyes, Gin," Harry said, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Ginny's curiosity was piqued, but she obediently closed her eyes. Harry led her to the living room, where the Twin Elves, Twinky and Dimpy, were waiting with a large canvas.

"Okay, Gin, you can open your eyes now," Harry said, stepping back to reveal the surprise.

Ginny's eyes widened as she took in the sight before her. The Twin Elves had set up an easel, and a painter's palette lay on a nearby table.

"What's going on?" Ginny asked, her eyes shining with curiosity.

"We're going to have our portrait painted together," Harry explained, taking Ginny's hand. "It's a special gift for our anniversary."

Ginny's face lit up with delight. "That's amazing, Harry!" she exclaimed.

The Twin Elves nodded in unison, their eyes twinkling with excitement. "We will make sure it is a masterpiece," Twinky said, while Dimpy nodded in agreement.

Harry and Ginny posed for the portrait, sitting together on a couch, holding hands, and smiling at each other. The painter began to work, capturing the love and happiness that radiated from the couple.

As they sat for the portrait, Harry leaned over and whispered in Ginny's ear, "I love you, Gin."

Ginny's face glowed with happiness. "I love you too, Harry," she replied, squeezing his hand.

As the portrait painting continued, the atmosphere in the room was filled with laughter and chatter. The Twin Elves worked their magic, capturing the essence of Harry and Ginny's love for each other.

After a while, the painter stepped back to admire his work. "It's finished," he announced, beaming with pride.

Harry and Ginny stood up to examine the portrait. They gasped in unison as they took in the breathtaking image before them. The portrait showed them sitting together, holding hands, and smiling at each other. Their love and happiness radiated from the canvas, and it seemed as though they would step out of the portrait at any moment.

"It's beautiful," Ginny whispered, her eyes shining with tears.

Harry nodded, his eyes filled with emotion. "It's perfect," he said, putting his arm around Ginny.

The Twin Elves bowed, their faces flushed with pleasure. "We're glad you like it," Twinky said, while Dimpy nodded in agreement.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley entered the room, beaming with pride. "It's lovely, isn't it?" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed.

Mr. Weasley nodded, his eyes twinkling. "It's a wonderful way to capture your love for each other," he said, smiling at Harry and Ginny.

The portrait, sensing their attention, came to life. The Harry and Ginny in the portrait smiled and waved at the real Harry and Ginny.

"Hello, Harry! Hello, Ginny!" the portrait Harry said, grinning.

"We're so happy to see you!" the portrait Ginny added, smiling sweetly.

Ginny giggled, delighted by the talking portrait. "This is amazing, Harry!" she said, turning to him with shining eyes.

Harry smiled, happy to see Ginny so happy. "I'm glad you like it, Gin," he said, taking her hand in his.

Next Chapter is  Hogwarts Again.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling my best work I know it. Thanks for reading. I think it's the last chance for you all to guess houses for our new Muskeeteers . § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

The rest of the summer passed smoothly for Harry. He spent his days at Fawcett Manor with his sister Daisy and cousin Dudley, enjoying the warm weather and each other's company. They would often have picnics in the garden, play games, and go on walks in the nearby woods.

Ron and Ginny spent their summer at the Burrow, helping their mother with the household chores and spending time together. Ron was excited to start his second year at Hogwarts, while Ginny was nervous but thrilled to begin her first year.

Draco and Scorpius spent their summer at Malfoy Manor, practicing their dueling skills and learning new spells. Draco was looking forward to his second year at Hogwarts, while Scorpius was eager to start his first year.

Hermione spent her summer at her home, reading books and studying, eager to stay ahead of her schoolwork. Neville spent his summer at his grandmother's home, helping her with her gardening and learning new spells.

Susan spent her summer at Bones Estate with her aunt Amelia Bones and Sirius. Luna spent her summer at her home, studying and learning new things.

Samantha spent her summer with her sister Pyre, learning new spells and who was busy with her work as a healer. Pyre's boyfriend Charlie Weasley would often visit, sharing stories about his work as a Dragon Reserve Manager.

As the summer drew to a close, the Muskeeteers began to make plans for their return to Hogwarts. They would often meet up at each other's homes, discussing their expectations for the upcoming year and sharing stories about their summer vacations.

There had been two gatherings of the Muskeeteers during the summer. The first one was on August 19th at Longbottom Manor, where they had spent the day playing games and having a picnic. The second one was on August 27th at Bones Estate, where they had spent the day learning new spells and practicing their dueling skills.

Now, with only two days left before the start of the new school year, the Muskeeteers were busy packing their trunks and saying their goodbyes to their families.

On August 30, Remus visited Fawcett Manor, bringing a warm smile and a twinkle in his eye. He was greeted at the door by Grandma Mrs. Tucker, who welcomed him with a hug.

"Remus, dear, it's so lovely to see you!" she exclaimed.

Remus chuckled and returned the hug. "It's wonderful to see you too, Mrs. Tucker. And I'm sure the children are excited to start their new year at Hogwarts."

Harry, Daisy, and Dudley were indeed excited, and they eagerly gathered around Remus in the living room. Remus had brought gifts for each of them - a new book on magical creatures for Harry, a set of sparkling fairy wings for Daisy, and a bag of his favorite treats for Dudley.

"Thank you, Uncle Moony!" Daisy exclaimed, hugging Remus tightly.

Remus smiled and ruffled her hair. "You're welcome, dear. I'm so proud of all of you. You're going to have an amazing year at Hogwarts."

As they chatted and laughed together, Harry couldn't help but feel grateful for the loving and supportive community that surrounded him. He knew that he was lucky to have such wonderful friends and family, and he was excited to see what the new year would bring.

It was August 31st now. Harry was in his room, surrounded by the familiar comforts of home. He sat on his bed, staring at a small box in front of him. Inside the box were four stick figures, each one carefully crafted to represent someone special in his life: Mum, Dad, Moony, and Padfoot.

Though he now had the real Moony and Padfoot in his life, Harry still treasured the stick figures. They held a special place in his heart.

That evening, Harry had a long chat with the stick figures, pouring out his thoughts and feelings to them. It felt like they were with him, listening and offering words of encouragement.

As he talked, Harry felt a sense of peace settle over him. It was as if his parents, James and Lily, were sitting with him, watching over him with pride.

"I'm going to miss you guys so much when I'm back at Hogwarts," Harry said, his voice barely above a whisper.

The room was quiet for a moment, and then Harry imagined his mother's voice saying, "We'll always be with you, Harry. You're growing up to be an amazing wizard, just like your father."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of pride and determination. He knew that he had a lot to live up to, but with the support of his friends and family, he felt like he could conquer anything.

Daisy's eyes sparkled with excitement as she carefully placed her favorite clothes and books into her trunk. She couldn't believe that she was actually going to Hogwarts, just like her big brother Harry.

"Me going to Hogwarts, me going to learn magic!" Daisy squealed to herself, twirling around her room.

Just then, there was a knock at the door. "Daisy, dear, are you almost packed?" It was Grandma Mrs. Tucker.

"Yes, Grandma! I just need to add a few more things," Daisy replied, opening the door to let her grandma in.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled and hugged Daisy. "I'm so proud of you, dear. You're going to make so many new friends at Hogwarts."

Daisy beamed with pride, feeling happy and content. She knew that she was loved and supported, and that she was exactly where she was meant to be.

Daisy gently stroked Roxy's soft feathers before closing the cage door. "Don't worry, Roxy. We'll be at Hogwarts soon, and you'll love it there. You can fly around and explore with the other owls."

Roxy hooted softly in response, and Daisy smiled. She felt a thrill of excitement mixed with a little nervousness. Tomorrow was a big day - her first day at Hogwarts.

As she turned to leave her room, Daisy caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Her deep red hair was looking particularly vibrant, and her hazel eyes sparkled with anticipation. She grinned, feeling a sense of confidence wash over her.

"I'm ready for this," she said to herself, before heading downstairs to join her family for a special dinner.

As the first light of dawn crept into her room, Daisy threw off her covers and jumped out of bed. She felt a mix of excitement and nerves as she thought about the day ahead. She had heard so many amazing stories about Hogwarts from Harry, and she couldn't wait to experience it all for herself.

She began to get dressed, her hands shaking slightly with anticipation. She chose a simple white shirt and a flowy skirt, hoping to make a good impression.

As she finished getting ready, Daisy took a moment to look around her room. She would miss this place, but she was ready for the adventure that lay ahead.

"Which house will I be in?" Daisy wondered, pacing back and forth in her room. She had always hoped to be in Gryffindor, just like Harry, but she knew that the Sorting Hat's decision was final.

Just then, there was a knock at the door. "Daisy, dear, are you up? It's time for breakfast," Grandma Mrs. Tucker called out.

Daisy took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves. "Yes, Grandma, I'm coming," she replied, opening the door and following Grandma Mrs. Tucker downstairs to the kitchen.

"Morning, sis!" Harry said, smiling warmly at Daisy. "Big day today, isn't it?"

Daisy nodded, feeling a mix of emotions. She was excited to start her journey at Hogwarts, but also a bit nervous about what lay ahead.

"Gran, what's for breakfast?" Harry asked, looking at the spread on the table.

"Your favorite, dear - pancakes, eggs, and bacon," Grandma Mrs. Tucker replied, smiling.

Dudley, who had been quiet until now, spoke up. "I'm going to miss this, Gran. Your cooking is the best."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker chuckled. "You'll be back for holidays, dear. And who knows, maybe you'll even learn to cook a thing or two at Hogwarts."

The twin elves, Twinky and Dimpy, giggled at this, and Harry grinned. "Yeah, Dudley, you can be the next big chef."

Dudley playfully rolled his eyes, and the group fell into a comfortable silence as they enjoyed their breakfast.

As they rode in the taxi, Daisy couldn't help but bounce up and down with excitement. "I've heard so many amazing stories about Hogwarts, Harry. What's it really like?"

Harry grinned. "It's even better than the stories, sis. You'll love it there. And don't worry, I'll be there to show you around."

Dudley, who had been quiet until now, spoke up. "Yeah, and I'll be there too, Daisy. We'll stick together, okay?"

Daisy smiled, feeling a sense of relief. "Thanks, Dudley. That means a lot to me."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker smiled warmly at the three of them. "I'm so proud of all of you. You're going to have an amazing year at Hogwarts."

The three of them were indeed ready, with their trunks packed and all pets in their respective cages or bags. Kluer, Harry's colour-changing cat, was peeking out of her special bag, while Roxy, Daisy's brown owl, and Fiona, Dudley's grey rabbit, were secure in their cages. Hedwig, Harry's snowy owl, and Poco, his little sparrow, were also ready to go.

As they approached King's Cross Station, Harry looked out the window. "We're almost there. Let's get out and find Platform 9 3/4."

They moved through the busy platforms, weaving past crowds of Muggles and wizards alike, and on their way, they found Susan with her aunt Amelia and Sirius, of course. Harry hugged his godfather tightly.

"Hey, Daisy, don't worry about the Sorting Ceremony," Susan said with a reassuring smile. "You'll be great, no matter which house you're in. Just be yourself."

Daisy nodded, looking a bit more at ease. "Thanks, Susan. I just don't want to disappoint anyone."

Sirius chuckled. "You won't disappoint anyone, Daisy. You're a brilliant young witch. And remember, the Sorting Hat takes into account what's in your heart, not just your abilities."

Harry grinned. "Yeah, and I'm sure you'll make plenty of new friends, no matter which house you're in."

Amelia smiled warmly at the group. "I'm so proud of all of you. You're going to have an amazing year at Hogwarts."

As they approached the brick wall between platforms 9 and 10, Harry said, "Okay, everyone! Let's get ready to board the Hogwarts Express!"

As they prepared to cross the barrier, Susan turned to her aunt Amelia and nodded. "I'm ready, Aunt Amelia."

Amelia smiled and took Susan's hand. Together, they walked straight at the brick wall between platforms 9 and 10. They disappeared into the wall, reappearing on the other side.

Next, Dudley looked at Sirius uncertainly. "Do I just...walk through it?"

Sirius grinned. "That's right, Dudley. Just walk straight through. I'll be right behind you."

Dudley took a deep breath, then walked through the barrier. Sirius followed close behind.

Harry turned to Daisy, who was looking a bit nervous. "Don't worry, sis. I've got you. Just stick with me."

Daisy nodded, and together they walked through the barrier. Grandma Mrs. Tucker followed them, a warm smile on her face.

As they emerged on the other side, Harry grinned at Daisy. "See, I told you it was easy! Now, let's find our trunks and get on the train."

Daisy smiled, looking relieved. "That was amazing! I felt like I was walking through a brick wall."

Meanwhile, Dobby was hiding behind a nearby stack of trunks, his large eyes fixed on Harry and his friends with a mixture of frustration and despair. He had been trying to come up with a plan to keep Harry Potter from returning to Hogwarts, convinced that the young wizard was in grave danger. But every time he thought he had a foolproof plan, something went wrong.

Dobby's ears drooped as he watched Harry and his friends laughing and chatting together. He had been so sure that he could stop Harry from getting on the train, but now it seemed like all his efforts had been for nothing.

With a disappointed sigh, Dobby slumped against the trunks, his eyes fixed on the ground. He would have to come up with a new plan, and fast, if he was going to keep Harry safe. But for now, he could only watch as Harry and his friends boarded the Hogwarts Express, feeling more helpless than ever.

As Harry, Daisy, Dudley, and Susan waited with Grandma Mrs. Tucker for their other friends to arrive, Sirius, along with Amelia, were levitating the luggage of Susan, Harry, Dudley, and Daisy to a compartment that Harry had found, which would accommodate all 12 Muskeeteers at least.

The luggage, adorned with colorful labels and stickers, floated gently through the air, guided by Sirius's skilled magic. Amelia watched with a warm smile, her eyes shining with pride as she saw the excited faces of the young friends.

As they finished loading the luggage, Hermione arrived with her parents. Harry, ever the polite boy, hurried over to greet them. "Mr. and Mrs. Granger! It's so great to see you again. I hope you had a wonderful summer."

Hermione's parents smiled warmly at Harry, exchanging pleasantries with him and Grandma Mrs. Tucker. Meanwhile, Sirius levitated Hermione's luggage to join the others.

Hermione herself hurried over to her friends. "Hey, guys! I'm so excited to be back at Hogwarts. I've missed it so much over the summer."

Daisy grinned at Hermione. "I'm a bit nervous, to be honest. What if I don't make any friends in my house?"

As Samantha arrived with her sister, Pyre, and their mother, Olivia, the platform grew even more lively. Samantha's eyes sparkled as she spotted Dudley, and she smiled shyly at him.

Dudley, on the other hand, looked like he had been struck by lightning. His face turned bright red, and he stumbled over his own feet. "H-hi, Samantha!" he stuttered.

Pyre chuckled good-naturedly and patted Dudley on the back. "Easy there, Dudley. No need to get flustered."

Harry grinned at Dudley's misfortune, but Grandma Mrs. Tucker just smiled warmly at Samantha and her family. "Welcome, dear! We're so glad you're here."

As the group chatted, Sirius continued to levitate luggage into the compartment, making sure everything was secure and in its place. The sound of laughter and chatter filled the air, mingling with the hiss of steam and the rumble of the Hogwarts Express.

As Luna arrived with her father, Xenophilius Lovegood, the group's attention was drawn to the eccentric pair. Luna's dreamy expression and her father's unconventional attire made them stand out in the crowd.

"Ah, wonderful to see you all!" Xenophilius exclaimed, his eyes twinkling with enthusiasm. "I've been studying the migratory patterns of Crumple-Horned Snorkacks, and I believe I've made some fascinating discoveries."

Luna smiled serenely, her silvery eyes shining with a far-off look. "Father's been working on a new article for The Quibbler," she explained, her voice soft and melodious.

Harry, ever the supportive friend, showed genuine interest in Xenophilius's research. "That sounds amazing, Mr. Lovegood! I'd love to hear more about it."

Xenophilius beamed with pride, launching into a detailed explanation of his findings. As he spoke, the group listened with varying degrees of fascination and bewilderment, but Harry's encouraging smile kept Xenophilius going.

As Neville arrived with his grandmother, Augusta, the group welcomed them with warm smiles. Augusta, a stout woman with a kind face, beamed with pride as she looked at Neville.

"Ah, Neville's all grown up now," she said, patting his shoulder. "I'm so proud of him."

Neville blushed slightly, but Harry smiled warmly at him. "We're all proud of you, Neville. You're one of our top Herbology experts."

Augusta smiled, her eyes twinkling. "Well, someone has to keep the family tradition going. Neville's parents would be proud of him too."

The group fell silent for a moment, respecting the mention of Neville's parents. Harry's eyes met Neville's, and he gave him a reassuring nod.

Just then, Sirius called out, "Ah, perfect timing! The rest of the luggage is all set. Now, where's the rest of our crew?"

As the Weasley family arrived, the platform erupted in a flurry of activity. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, beaming with pride, hugged their children and greeted Harry and his friends warmly.

"Ah, wonderful to see you all!" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement. "We've got all the essentials packed – treats, clothes, and of course, the latest Quidditch gear."

The Twins, Fred and George, grinned mischievously as they handed out sweets and jokes to their friends. Ron, looking a bit flustered, smiled at Hermione, who blushed in response.

Ginny, meanwhile, rushed over to Harry and threw her arms around him. "I've missed you so much!" she whispered, her eyes sparkling with happiness.

Harry smiled, hugging her back tightly. "I've missed you too, Gin. Can't wait to catch up on the train ride."

As the Malfoys arrived, the atmosphere on the platform shifted. Lucius's displeasure was palpable, his eyes scanning the group with disdain. Narcissa, however, smiled warmly, her eyes shining with a hint of apology.

"Ah, good morning," Narcissa said, her voice smooth as silk. "I trust everyone's summer was enjoyable."

Draco, standing beside his parents, looked a bit uncomfortable, his eyes darting between his friends and his father. Scorpius, on the other hand, seemed oblivious to the tension, his eyes wide with excitement as he took in the scene.

Scorpius smiled brightly and waved at Harry. "Hi, Harry!"

The air was thick with tension as Sirius and Lucius locked eyes, their mutual dislike palpable. However, Narcissa quickly intervened, her voice smooth and diplomatic.

"Ah, Sirius, always a pleasure," Narcissa said, her eyes gleaming with a hint of warmth. "I trust you're doing well."

Sirius's expression softened slightly, but his eyes never left Lucius's face. "Narcissa, you're as gracious as ever," Sirius replied, his voice low and even.

Lucius, however, was not interested in making small talk. He snorted in disgust, his eyes scanning the group with disdain. "I fail to see why my sons insist on associating with...such company," Lucius sneered, his voice dripping with malice.

Draco and Scorpius exchanged uneasy glances, their faces flushing with embarrassment. The rest of the group, however, stood tall, their eyes flashing with defiance. None of them were happy with Lucius's condescending attitude.

As Lucius's gaze fell upon Hermione's parents, his expression twisted in disgust. "Muggles," he spat, his voice dripping with contempt.

Mr. Weasley's face turned red with anger. "How dare you!" he exclaimed, his fists clenched. "You've got no right to insult our friends!"

The atmosphere on the platform grew increasingly tense as the argument escalated. Narcissa attempted to intervene, but Lucius's anger only seemed to grow.

"You're associating with Muggles, Weasley?" Lucius sneered. "No wonder your family's always been considered...unrefined."

Sirius stepped forward, his eyes flashing with anger. "That's enough, Lucius," he growled.

The situation was on the brink of getting out of hand, with the rest of the group watching anxiously, wondering what would happen next.

The atmosphere on the platform had reached a boiling point. Mr. and Mrs. Granger looked on in confusion, unsure of what was happening. But before things could escalate further, Draco stepped forward, his voice low but firm.

"Father, stop," Draco said, his eyes locked on Lucius.

But Lucius was beyond reason. "What are you defending the little Mudblood now?" he spat, his voice dripping with venom.

The moment the word "Mudblood" left Lucius's lips, the platform erupted into chaos. Sirius's fists clenched, and he took a step forward, ready to punch Lucius. But just as suddenly, he stopped.

Draco had shouted, his voice ringing out across the platform. "Shut up!" he yelled, his eyes blazing with defiance as he glared at his father.

The platform fell silent, with all eyes on Draco and Lucius. The tension was palpable, and it seemed like anything could happen next.

Lucius's face turned beet red with rage. "Repeat that, boy?" he thundered. "Are you forgetting that you are talking to your father?"

Draco stood tall, his voice unwavering. "Then don't talk this way about my friends," he said, his eyes flashing with defiance.

Harry watched the scene unfold, his heart going out to Draco. He knew how hard it must be for him to stand up to his father like this. But Harry also knew that Draco was angry, and he couldn't let his father insult Hermione, never.

The air was thick with tension as Lucius took a step closer to Draco, his eyes blazing with fury. But before he could say anything, Narcissa intervened, her voice calm and soothing.

"Lucius, please," she said, placing a gentle hand on his arm. "Let's not forget ourselves. We are at station, after all."

Lucius's smirk returned, and he sneered at Draco. "Did you forget your punishment a week ago, boy?" he asked, his voice dripping with malice.

Draco's face fell, and he visibly grimaced. Narcissa and Scorpius also looked pained, clearly uncomfortable with the direction the conversation was heading.

Lucius continued, his voice rising. "If you continue to behave like this, you will suffer the consequences."

Draco stood tall, his voice steady. "Then what?" he countered bravely.

Lucius's face turned red with rage, and he looked as if he would attack his own son. But before he could do anything, Sirius stepped forward and punched him.

The platform erupted into chaos once again, with people shouting and screaming. Draco chuckled bitterly, clearly relieved that someone had intervened.

Lucius stumbled backward, his eyes blazing with anger. He spat out venomously, "You're a disappointment, Draco. Just like Scorpius."

With that, Lucius turned and stormed off the platform, leaving the others to wonder what would happen next.

Narcissa's face fell, her eyes widening in shock as Lucius stormed off. "Lucius, wait!" she called after him, but he didn't turn back.

Scorpius looked like he was about to cry, his eyes welling up with tears. Draco immediately put a comforting arm around his brother's shoulders.

Draco's face was set in a determined expression. "Don't worry, Scorpius," he said quietly. "We'll be okay."

Harry's eyes narrowed, his jaw clenched in anger. He couldn't believe what Lucius had just said. "Draco, I'm so sorry," he said, his voice full of empathy.

Ron, Hermione, and Neville all nodded in agreement, their faces reflecting their disgust at Lucius's behavior. Susan looked like she was about to cry, her eyes shining with tears.

Sirius, still fuming, turned to Narcissa. "You need to do something about him," he said, his voice low and urgent. "He's going to hurt someone one of these days."

Narcissa's face was pale, her eyes haunted. "I know," she whispered. "I'll try to talk to him, but...he's not listening to me anymore."

The group stood there in silence for a moment, the tension between them palpable. Then, slowly, they began to disperse, still talking quietly among themselves.

As the tension began to dissipate, Ron, always the jokester, changed the subject. "Hey, has anyone seen the new Quidditch broomsticks that just came out?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

The others laughed and began to chat about Quidditch, and soon the atmosphere in the compartment was lively and cheerful. Before long, it was almost time for the Hogwarts Express to depart.

The 12 Muskeeteers found themselves waving goodbye to their families as the train prepared to leave the station. Harry grinned at Ginny, who was beaming with excitement. "Can't wait for the year to start!" she exclaimed.

Draco rolled his eyes good-naturedly. "You're always so eager, Ginny," he teased.

Ginny playfully hit Draco on the arm. "Hey, someone has to balance out your cynicism!" she retorted.

The others laughed and continued to chat as the train slowly began to move, carrying them away from the platform and towards another year of adventure at Hogwarts.

The compartment was filled with the sound of laughter and chatter as the 12 Muskeeteers settled in for the long journey to Hogwarts. However, despite the lively atmosphere, Draco's eyes still held a hint of sadness. He tried to shake off the feeling, but the incident with Lucius still lingered in his mind.

"It hurts, doesn't it?" Harry asked softly, noticing Draco's expression.

Draco nodded, looking out the window. "I don't understand why he's always so...critical," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Susan put a comforting hand on Draco's arm. "I'm sure he doesn't mean to hurt you, Draco," she said gently.

Draco sighed. "It's just...things were always okay between us until last year. But Scorpius...he's always been a disappointment to him." He shook his head, a mixture of sadness and frustration on his face.

The others listened quietly, offering words of comfort and support. As they talked, the compartment grew quieter, the only sound the gentle rhythm of the train wheels on the tracks.

Draco's eyes clouded over, his voice laced with pain. "He's our dad, but sometimes I feel like he doesn't even care about us, especially Scorpius."

Scorpius looked down, his eyes welling up with tears. "I'm sorry, Draco," he whispered.

Draco immediately put a comforting arm around his brother's shoulders. "It's not your fault, Scorpius," he said softly. "Father just...he has a lot of expectations, and sometimes it feels like we can never measure up."

Harry's eyes narrowed, his jaw clenched in anger. "That's not true, Draco," he said firmly. "You and Scorpius are amazing, and you deserve so much better than a father who doesn't appreciate you."

The others nodded in agreement, offering words of encouragement and support. As they talked, the compartment grew quieter, the only sound the gentle rhythm of the train wheels on the tracks.

Daisy's eyes welled up with tears as she thought about the Malfoy brothers' situation. She couldn't imagine how they must feel, having a father who was so cruel and unsupportive. She glanced over at Scorpius, who was sitting quietly, looking out the window. She thought of Harry, her brother, her everything. For her, Harry was her mum, her dad, her family. She couldn't believe how she would handle it if Harry did something like that to her.

"How could a father be so cruel?" she wondered, looking at Harry, who was watching her with concern.

Harry got up and sat down beside her, putting a comforting arm around her shoulders. "It's not okay, what Lucius did," he said softly. "But we're here for Draco and Scorpius, and we'll support them no matter what."

Daisy nodded, feeling a bit better. She glanced over at Draco and Scorpius, who were both watching her with appreciation.

"How do you do it?" Daisy asked softly, turning to Draco. "How do you deal with him being so...mean?".

"How do you do it?" Daisy asked softly, turning to Draco. "How do you deal with him being so...mean?"

Draco's expression turned somber, and he hesitated before answering. "To be honest, it's not easy," he said quietly. "But we've learned to...cope, I suppose. We have each other, and that helps." He glanced over at Scorpius, who looked up and smiled weakly.

Daisy nodded, feeling a pang of sympathy for the Malfoy brothers. She couldn't imagine how hard it must be for them, dealing with a father like Lucius. She reached out and put a hand on Scorpius's arm. "We're here for you, both of you," she said softly. "You're not alone."

Susan's eyes lingered on Draco's profile, her mind whirling with thoughts. She couldn't explain why, but she felt a pang of sympathy for him. She had always known that his father, Lucius, was a difficult man, but seeing the pain in Draco's eyes had touched something within her.

As she gazed at Draco, Susan felt a flutter in her chest. She tried to brush it off as mere concern, but deep down, she knew it was something more. She just couldn't quite put her finger on what it was.

"I'm so sorry, Draco," Susan said softly, reaching out to put a hand on his arm.

Draco turned to her, a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Thanks, Susan," he said quietly, his voice filled with gratitude.

Susan smiled, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. She didn't know what was happening, but she knew that her feelings for Draco were changing. And she wasn't quite sure what to make of it.

Neville's eyes sparkled with excitement as he shared his idea. "We can make this our own special compartment!" he exclaimed. "Just think about it, we can engrave our names on the seats and make it our own little Muskeeteer hideout."

The others looked at each other, intrigued by the idea. "That's brilliant, Neville!" Ron said, grinning. "We can call it the Muskeeteer Compartment!"

Hermione nodded enthusiastically. "And we can make it a tradition to sit here every time we take the train to Hogwarts."

Draco smiled, seeming to relax a bit more. "I like it," he said. "It'll be our own little sanctuary."

Susan's eyes shone with excitement. "We can even add our own special touches to make it feel more like home."

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of camaraderie with his friends. "I think it's a great idea," he said. "Let's do it!"

Neville's eyes sparkled with excitement as he shared his idea. "Since this is one of the few compartments that can accommodate all 12 of us, why don't we make it our permanent compartment?" he exclaimed. "You know, we can engrave our names below our seats. We can make it our very own Muskeeteer Compartment and sit here every time we board the train."

The others looked at each other, intrigued by the idea. "That's brilliant, Neville!" Ron said, grinning. "We can call it the Muskeeteer Compartment!"

Hermione nodded enthusiastically. "And we can make it a tradition to sit here every time we take the train to Hogwarts."

Draco smiled, seeming to relax a bit more. "I like it," he said. "It'll be our own little sanctuary."

Susan's eyes shone with excitement. "We can even add our own special touches to make it feel more like home."

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of camaraderie with his friends. "I think it's a great idea," he said. "Let's do it!"

Harry stepped back to admire his handiwork, a satisfied smile spreading across his face. "Done!" he exclaimed, holding up his pocket knife.

The others cheered and clapped, urging him on as they worked on their own engravings. Ron was struggling to get his name straight, while Hermione was carefully adding intricate flourishes to her letters.

Draco, meanwhile, was engraving his name with a flourish, his eyes gleaming with pride. Susan was working on her name, her brow furrowed in concentration.

Neville was carefully engraving his name, making sure the letters were perfectly aligned. "Almost there," he muttered to himself, his tongue poking out of the corner of his mouth.

As the Silver Musketeers worked on their engravings, the Golden Musketeers offered words of encouragement and advice. Ginny was helping Dudley with his engraving, while Luna was carefully crafting her name in elegant, cursive script.

Daisy, meanwhile, was adding a few extra touches to her engraving, her eyes sparkling with creativity. Scorpius was working on his name, his face set in determination.

Samantha was giggling as she tried to engrave her name, her hand slipping and sliding over the surface. Dudley, sitting beside her, was trying to help, his face flushing with excitement.

As they worked, the compartment was filled with the sound of laughter and chatter, the atmosphere warm and convivial. It was clear that the Muskeeteers were excited to make this compartment their own special haven.

As the others finished their engravings, Harry took out his pocket knife once again. He walked over to the compartment door and began to engrave a message.

"What's that, Harry?" Ron asked, curiosity getting the better of him.

"I'm just marking our territory," Harry replied with a grin. "This compartment belongs to us, after all."

As Harry finished engraving, the others gathered around to admire his handiwork. In elegant, cursive script, the words "The Double Musketeers" were etched into the door.

"Brilliant!" Draco exclaimed. "It's official now. This is our compartment."

Hermione nodded in agreement. "We should make sure to keep it tidy and welcoming. After all, it's our own little home away from home."

The others nodded in agreement, already feeling a sense of ownership and belonging. The compartment was theirs, and they were determined to make the most of it.

The twins, Fred and George, burst into the compartment, their faces flushed with excitement. "What's all the commotion about?" Fred asked, his eyes scanning the compartment.

"We've just claimed this compartment as our own," Harry said, gesturing to the engravings on the seats.

George's eyes widened as he took in the sight. "Blimey, you've made it official! The Double Musketeers have their own compartment!"

Susan's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "You're the New Marauders, aren't you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Ron and Harry exchanged a mischievous glance. "Maybe," Ron said, trying to sound nonchalant.

Draco chuckled. "Let's just say we're continuing a legacy."

The twins grinned, clearly pleased with themselves. "We've been planning some new pranks," Fred said, "and we think it's time to bring in some fresh faces."

George nodded. "We've been talking, and we think the Silver Musketeers should join the New Marauders."

Harry's eyes lit up. "I think that's a brilliant idea!"

Hermione nodded enthusiastically. "The more, the merrier. And it'll be great to have some new perspectives on our pranks."

Neville grinned. "Besides, it'll be fun to have the whole group involved."

Draco smiled, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Let's do it, then. The New Marauders are about to get a whole lot bigger."

The twins whooped in excitement, and the others cheered in agreement. The New Marauders were expanding, and it was going to be epic.

The twins grinned, clearly pleased with themselves. "And now, with the 12 Muskeeteers on board, we've got a total of 14 members," Fred said, holding up his hands for emphasis.

George nodded. "The New Marauders are officially unstoppable!"

Harry pulled out two large pieces of parchment from his bag and unfolded them, revealing the Marauders Maps. The Golden Musketeers, who had heard stories about the original map, gathered around, fascinated.

"Blimey, Harry! You've made a new one!" Ron exclaimed, his eyes scanning the newer, larger map. "It's massive! How did you fit everything on here?"

Draco whistled. "This is incredible. You've added so many new passages and secrets. I see you've included the hidden stairs in the East Wing and the secret door in the library."

Hermione's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "How did you manage to create a new map, Harry? It must have taken you ages."

Neville nodded, equally impressed. "And it's even bigger than the original! I see you've included the greenhouses and the Quidditch pitch."

The twins, Fred and George, grinned at each other. "We knew Harry was working on something special, but this is amazing! Can we see some of the new passages?"

The Silver Musketeers, however, looked confused. Samantha frowned. "What's so special about these maps?"

Harry smiled. "These maps reveal every secret passage, hidden room, and shortcut within Hogwarts. Moony and Padfoot helped me create the new one over the summer."

Luna's eyes widened. "That's incredible! Can we see more?"

Harry nodded, happy to share his creation. "Of course. Let me show you some of the new features. This symbol here indicates a hidden door, and this one shows a secret passage."

Susan leaned in, her eyes scanning the map. "Wow, this is so detailed. You've even included the location of the Fat Friar's portrait."

Scorpius looked impressed. "I had no idea Hogwarts had so many secrets."

Daisy's eyes sparkled. "Can we explore some of these passages? Please?"

Harry grinned. "Of course, we can. But we have to be careful. We don't want to get caught by the teachers."

The group nodded in agreement, already planning their next adventure.

The 12 Muskeeteers settled in for a fun game of Exploding Snap, laughing and joking as they shuffled the cards. Harry dealt the cards, and they began to play, the tension building as they waited for the exploding snap.

"I'm going to win this time!" Ron exclaimed, his eyes fixed intently on the cards.

"Oh no, you're not!" Hermione retorted, her brow furrowed in concentration.

Ginny giggled. "I think I've got this one."

Just then, the snap exploded, and cards went flying everywhere. The group erupted into laughter.

"Ha! I won!" Hermione exclaimed, holding up the winning card.

The others congratulated her, and they began to play another round. As they played, they chatted and joked, enjoying each other's company.

Daisy and Scorpius started a side conversation about their favorite magical creatures. "I love Thestrals," Daisy said. "They're so majestic."

Scorpius nodded. "I know, right? I've always wanted to see one up close."

Luna, who was sitting nearby, smiled dreamily. "I've seen them, you know. They're even more beautiful than you can imagine."

The others listened, fascinated, as Luna described her encounter with the Thestrals.

As the game continued, the atmosphere remained lively and fun, the 12 Muskeeteers enjoying each other's company.

The discussion turned to an old argument among the Golden Musketeers: which houses the new Silver Musketeers would get sorted into. Ginny, Luna, Dudley, Scorpius, Daisy, and Samantha were the six Silver Musketeers in question.

"I think Ginny will be a Gryffindor," Ron said confidently. "She's brave and daring, just like Harry."

"I don't know," Hermione countered. "Ginny's also very clever and resourceful. I think she might be a Ravenclaw."

Draco snorted. "Ginny's definitely a Gryffindor. She's got too much of the Weasley spirit in her."

Susan smiled. "I think Luna might be a Ravenclaw. She's always talking about those strange creatures she sees."

Neville nodded. "And Dudley might be a Hufflepuff. He's very loyal to Harry, and he's been trying really hard to learn magic."

Harry grinned. "I think Scorpius might be a Slytherin. He's got a bit of a cunning streak in him."

Hermione thought for a moment. "Daisy might be a Gryffindor too. She's very brave and determined, just like Harry."

Ron chuckled. "And Samantha might be a Hufflepuff. She's always looking out for others and trying to help."

Draco raised an eyebrow. "I think Samantha might be a Slytherin. She's got a bit of a clever streak in her."

The others continued to debate and speculate, each one convinced that their predictions were correct.

As the rain pattered against the compartment windows, the atmosphere inside grew cozy and relaxed. Luna's dreamy voice continued to weave a spell around Harry and Ginny as she described the creature.

"It has the body of a deer, but its antlers shine like diamonds in the moonlight," Luna said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Ginny's eyes widened. "That sounds beautiful, Luna."

Harry smiled. "I think I've heard of something like that before. Maybe it's a magical creature that only appears under the full moon."

Meanwhile, Daisy, Susan, and Samantha slept peacefully, their gentle snores and soft breathing a soothing background noise. Daisy's hair, which had been a deep red earlier, had changed to a soft pink, reflecting her calm and serene state. Susan's black eyes flickered slightly as she dreamed, while Samantha's brown hair spilled across the seat, framing her peaceful face.

Draco groaned in frustration as Ron made another clever move on the chessboard. "You're going to win again, aren't you?"

Ron grinned. "Looks like it, mate."

Scorpius and Dudley were completely absorbed in their game of rock-paper-scissors, their faces tense with concentration.

"I'm going to beat you this time, Dudley!" Scorpius exclaimed.

Dudley chuckled. "We'll see about that, Scorpius."

As the game continued, Hermione and Neville struggled to keep their eyes open, finally succumbing to sleep as the gentle rocking of the train and the sound of the rain outside lulled them into a peaceful slumber. Hermione's bushy brown hair spilled across her face, while Neville's round face relaxed into a soft, peaceful expression.

As Ginny fell asleep, her head on Harry's shoulder, he gently wrapped his arm around her, holding her close. Draco and Ron started another game of chess, their faces intent on winning. Dudley and Scorpius continued their rock-paper-scissors match, their laughter and shouts filling the compartment.

Luna's dreamy voice continued to weave a spell around Harry as she talked about Nargles. "I'm sure they're real, Harry. I've seen them flitting around the edges of the forest."

Harry smiled and nodded, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "I'm sure you have, Luna."

As Luna spoke, all of the pets in the compartment gathered around Harry, as if drawn by an unseen force. Hedwig, Poco, and Kluer were joined by Ron's Pigwidgeon, Hermione's Crookshanks, Neville's Trevor, Draco's Taurus, Daisy's Roxy, and Dudley's Fiona. The animals chattered and whispered to Harry, who listened intently, understanding their every word.

Luna watched, her silvery eyes shining with a hint of jealousy. She had always been fascinated by Harry's ability to communicate with animals, and for a moment, she wished she could do the same. But she knew it was impossible – Harry's gift was unique, and she could only admire it from afar.

The compartment door slid open, and the trolley lady's cheerful voice filled the air. "Treats, anyone? Cauldron Cakes, Pumpkin Pasties, Chocolate Frogs?"

The asleep ones stirred, rubbing their eyes. Ginny yawned, stretching her arms. "What's going on?"

Harry smiled. "The trolley lady's here. Who wants treats?"

Draco, Neville, and Susan joined Harry in buying treats for the group. They pooled their money together, making sure everyone got an equal share.

"I'll have a Cauldron Cake, please," Luna said, her eyes shining with excitement.

"Me too," Ginny chimed in.

Ron grinned. "I'll take a Pumpkin Pastie."

Hermione opted for a Chocolate Frog, while Neville chose a treacle fudge. Susan, Draco, and Scorpius went for the Bertie Bott's Every Flavor Beans.

Samantha smiled. "Can I have a Chocolate Frog too?"

Dudley's eyes lit up. "And I'll take a Cauldron Cake!"

Daisy clapped her hands. "Ooh, I want a Pumpkin Pastie!"

As they enjoyed their treats, the compartment filled with the sweet scent of Cauldron Cakes and the sound of happy chatter.

As the conductor's announcement echoed through the corridors, the girls quickly gathered their Hogwarts robes and headed to the bathrooms to change. Ginny, Luna, Daisy, Susan, Hermione, and Samantha chattered excitedly as they disappeared into the bathrooms.

Meanwhile, the boys remained in the compartment, changing into their robes. Harry, Ron, Neville, Draco, Dudley, and Scorpius joked and laughed as they helped each other with their ties and cuffs.

"I'm so excited to get to Hogwarts," Ron said, his eyes shining with anticipation.

"Me too," Harry replied, grinning. "I've got a feeling this is going to be an amazing year."

Draco smirked. "I'm only excited about the Quidditch matches."

Neville chuckled. "You're going to have some tough competition this year, Draco."

As the boys finished changing, they sat back down, looking smart in their Hogwarts robes. They waited patiently for the girls to return, eager to arrive at Hogsmeade station and start their new year at Hogwarts.

Draco leaned in, a conspiratorial look on his face. "I've been thinking of trying out as a Seeker for Slytherin this year," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's eyes widened in surprise. "That's great, Draco! You'd make an excellent Seeker."

Draco's expression turned skeptical. "I don't know, Harry. I'm worried that people will call me a cheater just because of...you know, the rest of the Slytherin team."

Ron frowned. "Don't be ridiculous, Draco. You're a brilliant flyer. If anyone can make it onto the team fair and square, it's you."

Neville nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Draco, you'd be amazing. We'll all come and cheer you on."

Draco smiled wryly. "Thanks, guys. I'll definitely think about trying out."

The compartment door slid open, and the six girls returned, looking elegant in their Hogwarts robes. Ginny's face glowed with a soft smile as she caught Harry's eye.

"You look absolutely pretty, Ginny," Harry said, his eyes shining with admiration.

Ginny's cheeks flushed pink as she smiled. "Thanks, Harry."

Being a good brother, Harry also turned to Daisy and said, "And you look lovely too, Daisy. Your robes suit you perfectly."

Daisy beamed with pride, her eyes sparkling with happiness. "Thanks, Harry!"

Hermione and Susan exchanged amused glances, their eyes sparkling with teasing intent. "So, we don't look pretty, eh?" they asked in unison, their voices dripping with playful accusation.

Harry gulped, realizing his mistake. He felt his face grow warm as he hastily added, "No, I mean, yes, you both look pretty too!" He smiled weakly, hoping to deflect any further teasing. And he repeated same to Luna and Samantha too.

Luna and Samantha smiled, pleased with the compliment. Luna's dreamy eyes sparkled, while Samantha's brown eyes shone with warmth.

Ginny, however, raised an eyebrow, her chocolate brown eyes glinting with amusement. "So, you think they're pretty?" she asked, her tone playful yet slightly teasing. She leaned in, her red hair falling in loose waves around her face.

Harry gulped again, not wanting to get into trouble with his girlfriend. He felt a surge of panic as he tried to think of a way to extricate himself from the situation. But to his relief, all the girls burst out laughing.

The compartment was filled with the sound of their giggles and snorts. Hermione wiped tears from her eyes, while Susan grinned mischievously. Luna and Samantha chuckled, their eyes shining with mirth.

Draco chuckled, his grey eyes glinting with amusement. "That's why Harry should've just been honest and not tried to be so polite," he said, shaking his head. "Now look at him, all flustered!"

However, Draco's smirk was short-lived. The girls turned to him, their eyes sparkling with mischief. "So, Draco, do you think we're not pretty, then?" they asked, their voices dripping with amusement.

Draco's face flushed, and he gulped, realizing he had walked into a trap. His pale skin grew pink as he stuttered, "I-I mean, of course, you're all pretty..."

As Draco struggled to extricate himself from the situation, the other boys in the compartment couldn't help but burst out laughing. Ron's eyes watered as he held his sides, while Neville chuckled, his round face creasing with mirth. Dudley, looking a bit flustered, laughed nervously, his eyes darting towards Samantha, who was grinning at him. Scorpius, sitting next to Draco, chuckled, his blue eyes sparkling with amusement.

However, their amusement was short-lived. The girls, still grinning mischievously, turned their attention to the other boys.

"So, Ron, do you think we're pretty?" Hermione asked, her bushy brown hair bobbing as she nodded.

Ron's grin faltered as he stuttered, "I-I mean, of course, you're..."

But before he could finish, Susan jumped in, her black eyes sparkling. "And what about you, Neville? Do you think we're pretty?"

Neville's face grew hot as he spluttered, "I-I think you're all...uh...lovely..."

Luna, sitting next to Ginny, smiled dreamily. "I think we're all beautiful, inside and out," she said, her silvery eyes shining.

Daisy, who was sitting next to Harry, giggled. "I think we're all pretty, but Harry's the most handsome," she said, making Harry blush.

Samantha playfully rolled her eyes. "Oh, please, Daisy. You're biased because Harry's your brother."

Scorpius chuckled. "I think my brother's pretty cool, but I don't think he's handsome," he said, making Draco laugh.

Draco, still grinning, shook his head. "You're all impossible," he said, chuckling.

The girls giggled, clearly enjoying the boys' discomfort. Even Ginny was laughing, her eyes shining with amusement as she leaned against Harry.

Harry, however, just smiled wryly, shaking his head. "I think I'll just stay out of this one," he said, chuckling.

As they gazed out the window, the night sky twinkled like diamonds against the dark canvas. The compartment was filled with the sound of chatter and laughter when the conductor's voice boomed through the speakers.

"We will be arriving at Hogsmeade Station in approximately five minutes. Please gather your belongings and prepare to disembark."

The compartment erupted into chaos as the 2nd years started shouting instructions to the 1st years.

"Don't worry about your luggage! Just leave it here, the house-elves will take care of it!" Ron exclaimed.

"Yeah, and the same goes for your pets!" Hermione added. "They'll be taken to the castle and settled into their new homes."

Daisy's eyes grew wide with nervousness as Susan explained, "First years will be taking the boats to the castle, while the rest of us will be going by carriage."

Daisy's voice trembled slightly. "B-boats? I've never been on a boat before..."

Ginny, noticing her friend's distress, placed a reassuring hand on Daisy's shoulder. "Don't worry, Daisy. We'll all be together. It'll be fun, I promise!"

Next Chapter is Sorting of Silver.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors.I think this chapter was better that last one right. As you can guess in next chapter we will have the sorting. How do you like Lucius Sirius encounter ? Well I guess my reason to give them name Muskeeteers is only so that I can mention them together all at once whenever needed so well , I am a bit lazy. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

The train's wheels screeched to a halt, and the compartment doors swung open. The 12 Muskeeteers, along with their fellow students, poured out of the train and onto the platform of Hogsmeade Station. The cloudy night sky of September 1st enveloped them, casting a mystical gloom over the scene.

As they made their way through the crowds, the Golden Muskeeteers caught the familiar voice of Hagrid booming across the platform. "Firs' years, this way!" he called, his accent warm and welcoming.

Some of the Silver Muskeeteers, who had met Hagrid before, smiled at the sound of his voice. Ginny, Luna, Daisy, and Dudley exchanged excited glances, while Scorpius and Samantha stared at Hagrid's giant form, their eyes wide with wonder.

Harry, however, didn't hesitate. He rushed forward, a huge grin spreading across his face, and threw his arms around Hagrid's waist. "Hagrid!" he exclaimed, hugging his first-ever human friend tightly.

Hagrid chuckled, his eyes twinkling with warmth, and ruffled Harry's hair. "Ah, 'arry! Good ter see yeh, lad!"

Harry gently reminded Hagrid, "Easy, Hagrid! Loosen up a bit!" He smiled, knowing that Hagrid often forgot his enormous size and strength.

The other Golden Muskeeteers, except Susan, who had joined the group at the end of the previous year, also gathered around Hagrid, eager to greet their friend. Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco all exchanged warm hugs with Hagrid.

Meanwhile, Ginny, Luna, and Daisy approached Hagrid, their faces lit up with excitement. Ginny waved enthusiastically, while Luna smiled dreamily. Daisy looked up at Hagrid with wide eyes, clearly in awe of his massive frame.

Dudley, noticing that Samantha and Scorpius were still standing back, looking a bit intimidated by Hagrid's imposing figure, took it upon himself to escort them over to the group. "Hey, it's okay," Dudley reassured them. "Hagrid's a gentle man. He won't hurt us."

As they approached, Hagrid's face broke into a warm smile. "Ah, 'ello there, youngsters! Welcome ter Hogwarts!"

The Golden Muskeeteers, being second years, wouldn't be experiencing the traditional boat ride to Hogwarts. They bid farewell to Hagrid and made their way to the horseless carriages, eager to take their seats.

"See you all at the feast!" Ron called out, waving at the Silver Muskeeteers.

"Have fun on the boat ride!" Hermione added, smiling.

Meanwhile, Hagrid turned his attention to the Silver Muskeeteers and the other first years. "Alright, youngsters! Follow me! Four to a boat, please!" he shouted, his voice carrying across the platform.

The Silver Muskeeteers exchanged excited glances. Ginny grinned at Luna, who was looking dreamy as usual. Daisy, looking a bit nervous but thrilled, stayed close to Ginny. Dudley, Scorpius, and Samantha fell into step behind Hagrid, looking a bit awestruck by the giant gamekeeper.

As they made their way to the boats, the sound of lapping water and chirping creatures filled the air. The Silver Muskeeteers couldn't wait to experience their first Hogwarts boat ride.

As the Silver Muskeeteers boarded the boats, Ginny noticed that their boat was full. "Looks like you two will have to get into another boat!" she exclaimed, grinning at Dudley and Samantha.

Dudley's face turned bright red as he glanced at Samantha. "Oh, okay," he muttered, trying to play it cool.

Dudley and Samantha joined Collin Creevy and Astoria Greengrass in another boat. As they pushed off from the shore, Dudley couldn't help but steal glances at Samantha, who was chatting animatedly with Collin.

Meanwhile, the six Golden Muskeeteers were enjoying their ride to Hogwarts in the horseless carriages. Ron was regaling the group with stories of his summer holidays, while Hermione listened intently, taking mental notes.

Draco and Susan were engaged in a heated debate about the latest Quidditch match, with Neville chuckling good-naturedly at their banter. Harry smiled to himself, happy to see his friends getting along so well.

As the carriages glided smoothly towards Hogwarts, the Golden Muskeeteers chatted excitedly about the new school year, eager to see what adventures lay ahead.

Harry thought about the Silver Muskeeteers, wondering how they were faring on their boat ride in the rain. He hoped they were all right, but his concern was fleeting as he was distracted by the commotion around him.

As the Golden Muskeeteers entered the castle, they were immediately greeted by the mischievous Peeves, who was throwing water balloons at the students. Draco, being his usual elegant self, tried to dodge the balloons, but unfortunately, one of them hit him right on the chest.

"Ah, blast it all!" Draco exclaimed, as water dripped from his robes.

The others burst out laughing at Draco's misfortune. "Well, at least you're already wet, so the rain won't bother you," Ron chuckled.

Hermione playfully rolled her eyes. "You're not exactly the most dignified, Draco."

Draco shot her a wry glance, but couldn't help smiling. "I suppose I'll just have to endure the indignity."

Professor McGonagall, or Gran Minnie as Harry affectionately called her, strode into the entrance hall, her eyes twinkling with authority. "That's enough, Peeves!" she commanded, her voice firm but amused.

Peeves, still chuckling to himself, vanished into thin air, leaving behind a trail of water balloons. McGonagall turned to the students, her expression stern but kind. "First years will be arriving shortly. I need to go meet them at the boathouse. Please, all students, make your way to the Great Hall."

The students began to murmur and move towards the Great Hall. McGonagall's eyes scanned the crowd, her gaze lingering on the Golden Muskeeteers. "And do try to behave yourselves," she added, a hint of a smile playing on her lips.

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of excitement and anticipation. The new school year was about to begin, and he couldn't wait to see what adventures lay ahead.

As they walked towards the Great Hall, the Golden Muskeeteers encountered more students joining the stream of bodies flowing towards the entrance. Susan's eyes lit up as she spotted Hannah Abbott, her friend from Hufflepuff. "Hannah!" Susan exclaimed, rushing over to give her a warm hug.

Harry, meanwhile, caught sight of Cedric Diggory, a fellow student from Hufflepuff, and Rolf Scamander, a Ravenclaw student. "Hey, Cedric! Rolf!" Harry called out, grinning. The three of them exchanged friendly greetings, chatting briefly about their summer holidays.

Draco, however, was not as fortunate. As he turned a corner, he came face to face with Crabbe, a Slytherin student who was still loyal to the old ways. Draco's eyes narrowed as he noticed Goyle hovering in the background, a scowl on his face. It seemed that Goyle was still opposed to Draco's efforts to unite the houses.

Ron and Neville, meanwhile, had run into Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnigan, two Gryffindor students. "Hey, guys!" Ron exclaimed, clapping Dean on the back. "How was your summer?"

Hermione, who had been walking alongside them, paused to chat with Parvati Patil, a Gryffindor student. "Parvati, I've been meaning to ask you," Hermione said, "have you heard anything about the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher?"

As the second-year students gathered at the entrance of the Great Hall, the Golden Muskeeteers were surrounded by their friends. Parvati Patil and Lavender Brown chatted with Hermione, while Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnigan joked with Ron. Susan Bones, Hannah Abbott, and Justin Finch-Fletchley joined the group, followed by Daphne Greengrass, Tracey Davis, Sophie Roper, Anthony Goldstein, Michael Corner, Lisa Turpin, Sue Li, Padma Patil, Terry Boot, Ernie Macmillan, and Lily Moon.

The only notable absentees from their year were Pansy Parkinson, Goyle, Millicent Bulstrode, and Theodore Nott, who had refused to join the rest of their year in promoting house unity. Crabbe, who had initially been part of the group, excused himself, casting a nervous glance at Draco.

The rest of the students mingled together, laughing and chatting. As they stood at the gate, they all let out a collective sigh. "I wish we could sit together like we usually do," Parvati said wistfully.

"I know," Hermione replied, "but it's a feast day, so we have to sit at our house tables."

Ron grinned mischievously. "Doesn't mean we can't have some fun, though."

Draco raised an eyebrow. "I'm not sure what you're planning, Weasley, but I'm sure it'll be... interesting."

The Great Hall was filled with the chatter of students as they took their seats at their respective house tables. The Golden Muskeeteers, however, were split up, with Draco sitting at the Slytherin table and Susan at the Hufflepuff table with Hannah.

Draco, resplendent in his Slytherin robes, smiled wryly as he caught Harry's eye. "I'll join you soon," he mouthed, before turning to chat with his Slytherin friends.

Meanwhile, Susan was deep in conversation with Hannah at the Hufflepuff table. "I'm so excited for the feast," Hannah said, her eyes shining. "I've heard the pumpkin juice is amazing."

Susan grinned. "I've had it before, it's really good. But I'm more excited to see what the first years are like."

At the Gryffindor table, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville were chatting animatedly. "I heard the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher is really good," Parvati said, his eyes wide with excitement.

Hermione nodded. "I've heard that too. I'm really looking forward to the class."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. It was going to be a great year.

At the Slytherin table, the atmosphere was tense, as it usually was. The only ones who seemed to be embracing the house unity were the second years, with the notable exceptions of Pansy, Goyle, Millicent, and Theodore. The third years and above looked on with a mixture of disdain and disbelief.

Marcus Flint, a Slytherin student in his sixth year, sneered at the second years. "Look at them, trying to be friends with the other houses. It's pathetic," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

Draco, who was sitting nearby, ignored Flint's comment. He hoped that this year, the new first years would follow in their footsteps and neglect the old rivalries. He glanced over at the Gryffindor table, where Harry, Ron, and Hermione were laughing together. Draco smiled to himself, feeling grateful for his unlikely friendships.

Harry's gaze swept across the staff table, taking in the familiar faces of the professors. He spotted Professor Sprout, the Herbology teacher, chatting with Professor Flitwick, the Charms master. Professor Snape, the Potions master, sat with his usual scowl, while Professor Sinistra, the Astronomy teacher, sipped a cup of tea. Even the ghostly Professor Binns was present, looking as transparent as ever. At the center of the table, Professor Dumbledore beamed warmly, his eyes twinkling with welcome.

Harry's gaze lingered on the empty seat beside Dumbledore, where Professor McGonagall normally sat. He assumed she must be receiving the first years, including the six Silver Musketeers.

Then, his eyes landed on Gilderoy Lockhart, who was flashing his famous smile at the staff table. Harry's expression turned skeptical, recalling the unpleasant encounter at Diagon Alley. Lockhart had attempted to exploit Harry's and Daisy's presence to boost his own fame, leaving a lasting impression on Daisy, who still felt intimidated by the memory.

Ron's stomach growled audibly, breaking Harry's reverie. "Blimey, when are the first years going to arrive already? I'm starving!" Ron complained, his eyes fixed on the staff table, where the feast was presumably waiting to begin.

Hermione playfully rolled her eyes. "Patience, Ron. The first years will be here soon. And I'm sure the feast will be worth the wait."

Neville, sitting beside Harry, leaned in and whispered, "I hope the Silver Musketeers are doing okay. It's their first time on the Hogwarts and everything."

Harry smiled reassuringly. "They'll be fine, Nev. Ginny's got everything under control, I'm sure."

Just then, the doors to the Great Hall swung open, and Professor McGonagall led the first-year students into the hall. Harry's eyes scanned the group, searching for the Silver Musketeers.

As the first-year students filed into the Great Hall, Harry's eyes scanned the crowd, searching for familiar faces. His heart swelled with excitement as he spotted Ginny, her bright red hair standing out amidst the sea of new students. She caught his eye and smiled, her chocolate brown eyes sparkling with excitement.

Next, Harry spotted Daisy, her deep red hair gleaming in the candlelight. She waved enthusiastically at Harry, her hazel eyes shining with joy. Dudley, who was standing beside her, grinned at Harry, looking a bit more at ease than he had expected.

Harry's gaze continued to sweep the crowd, taking in Luna's dreamy expression, Scorpius's brave smile, and Samantha's confident stride. The Silver Musketeers were all accounted for, and they looked like they were ready to take on Hogwarts.

"I'm so relieved they're all here safely," Hermione said, her brow furrowed with concern.

"Me too," Ron agreed, his eyes fixed on the first-year students. "Now, let's get this feast started! I'm starving!"

Professor McGonagall's voice echoed through the Great Hall, calling for silence. The first-year students looked at each other nervously, their eyes wide with excitement and a hint of fear. McGonagall explained the sorting ceremony, her voice clear and authoritative.

"The Sorting Hat will be placed on your head, and it will determine which of the four houses you will be sorted into," she said. "The houses are Gryffindor, Slytherin, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff. Each house has its own unique qualities and traditions."

Harry watched as McGonagall brought out the Sorting Hat, an old and worn-out hat that looked like it had been around for centuries. He remembered his own sorting ceremony, and his conversation with the Hat, whose name was Edward.

"Ah, Harry Potter," Edward had said. "You're a tricky one, aren't you? I can see that you have qualities that would make you a good fit for all four houses."

Harry had been the longest Hatstall ever, as Edward had weighed his options carefully before finally sorting him into Gryffindor.

The first-year students looked at the Sorting Hat with a mix of fascination and trepidation. Who would be the first to be sorted?

The Sorting Hat, Edward, began to sing its song, and the Great Hall fell silent. The first-year students looked at each other nervously, while the older students smiled, remembering their own sorting ceremonies.

"In days of old, when magic was new

The founders gathered, brave and true

They created Hogwarts, a school of might

Where young wizards learn, day and night

The brave and daring, the clever and wise

The loyal and fair, with hearts full of pride

The houses of Hogwarts, four in all

Gryffindor, Slytherin, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff's call

The Sorting Hat's decision, is final and fair

It sees the heart, and knows what's there

So come forth, first years, and take your place

The Sorting Hat will sort you, with a smile on its face"

As the song ended, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville exchanged surprised glances.

"Blimey, that's different from our song!" Ron exclaimed.

"I know, right?" Harry agreed. "I wonder why it changes."

Percy, who was sitting at the staff table, stood up and explained, "The Sorting Hat changes its song every year, it's a tradition. It reflects the current state of the wizarding world and the students who are being sorted."

Hermione nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. I wonder what this year's song means."

Neville grinned. "I think it means we're in for an exciting year!"

Professor McGonagall's voice rang out across the Great Hall, "The first student to be sorted will be... Nigel Brotch!"

Nigel, a boy with a nervous expression, made his way to the sorting stool. The Golden Musketeers, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan, applauded enthusiastically, setting an example for the rest of the students.

The Sorting Hat, Edward, was placed on Nigel's head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "GRYFFINDOR!"

The Gryffindor table erupted in cheers and applause as Nigel made his way to join his new classmates. The Golden Musketeers continued to applaud, smiling at each other in approval.

Harry glanced over at the Silver Musketeers, who were watching with wide eyes. Ginny, Luna, Dudley, Scorpius, Daisy, and Samantha all looked a bit awestruck by the whole experience.

Ron leaned over to Harry and whispered, "I'm glad we decided to applaud for every house. It's going to be a great year!"

Harry grinned, nodding in agreement. "Definitely. Now, let's see who's next!"

Next, Professor McGonagall called out, "Collin Creevy!"

Collin, a boy with a wide smile, made his way to the sorting stool. The Sorting Hat, Edward, was placed on his head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "GRYFFINDOR!"

The Gryffindor table erupted in cheers and applause as Collin made his way to join his new classmates. Collin reached the Gryffindor table, beaming with excitement. He was particularly thrilled to meet Harry Potter, and his eyes widened as he spotted him.

"Harry Potter! I'm such a huge fan! I've read all about you!" he exclaimed, his voice full of admiration.

Harry's face turned bright red as he smiled sheepishly. "Thanks, Collin. It's nice to meet you," he said, trying to play it cool.

Ron, Hermione, and Neville chuckled at Harry's embarrassment. "Looks like you've got a fan club, Harry," Ron teased.

Hermione playfully rolled her eyes. "I'm sure it's just the beginning."

Next came a girl, Elorra Dunn. She walked confidently to the sorting stool, her eyes shining with excitement. The Sorting Hat, Edward, was placed on her head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "SLYTHERIN!"

The Slytherin table applauded politely as Elorra made her way to join her new classmates. Draco, sitting at the Slytherin table, smiled and nodded in approval.

Next came Dudley Dursley. So he would be the first to get sorted among the Silver Musketeers. Whispers started in the Great Hall as they clearly remembered the surname Dursley, the ones who abused Harry and now were in Azkaban. Many whispered he was Harry Potter's cousin. Dudley looked embarrassed and scared, but Harry gave him a thumbs up along with other Golden and Silver Musketeers.

The whispers and murmurs in the Great Hall grew louder as Dudley Dursley made his way to the sorting stool. Many students couldn't help but stare, recognizing the surname Dursley and remembering the stories of how Harry Potter's Muggle relatives had treated him poorly.

Dudley's face turned bright red as he tried to ignore the whispers. He looked scared and embarrassed, but then his eyes met Harry's. Harry, sitting at the Gryffindor table, gave him a reassuring thumbs up and a smile. The other Golden and Silver Musketeers followed Harry's lead, offering Dudley supportive smiles and nods.

Professor McGonagall placed the Sorting Hat on Dudley's head. The Hat took a moment to consider before shouting, "HUFFLEPUFF!"

As Dudley made his way to the Hufflepuff table, whispers grew louder, with some students pointing and staring. However, when they saw Harry give Dudley a thumbs up and a reassuring smile, the whispers began to die down.

Susan, already seated at the Hufflepuff table, smiled warmly at Dudley as he approached. "Hey, welcome to Hufflepuff!" she said, making room for him beside her.

Dudley's confidence grew as he took his seat, smiling back at Susan. He glanced over at Harry, who gave him another encouraging nod. The rest of the Golden and Silver Musketeers also offered him supportive smiles.

Dudley looked relieved and happy to have found his place among the Hufflepuffs. He chatted quietly with Susan, getting to know his new classmates. The Great Hall was filled with the sound of chatter and clinking silverware as the feast began.

Harry thought to himself, "At least Susan is there at Hufflepuff to guide Dudley. Maybe I can even ask Cedric to keep an eye on him." He felt a sense of relief knowing that Dudley had Susan and potentially Cedric to help him navigate his first year.

Meanwhile, the sorting ceremony continued. Professor McGonagall called out the next name, "Felix Gibbered!"

Felix, a nervous-looking boy, made his way to the sorting stool. The Sorting Hat was placed on his head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "RAVENCLAW!"

The Ravenclaw table erupted in applause as Felix made his way to join his new classmates. Harry watched with a smile, happy to see the new students finding their places at Hogwarts.

Astoria Greengrass walked confidently to the sorting stool, her eyes shining with excitement. Harry watched with interest, realizing that she must be Daphne's sister. Daphne was a good friend of theirs, and Harry was curious to see how her sister would fare.

The Sorting Hat was placed on Astoria's head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "SLYTHERIN!" The Slytherin table applauded politely as Astoria made her way to join her new classmates.

Next, Professor McGonagall called out, "Miles Hugo!" A boy with a nervous expression made his way to the sorting stool. The Sorting Hat was placed on his head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "RAVENCLAW!" The Ravenclaw table erupted in applause as Miles made his way to join his new classmates.

Samantha Jones, Pyre's younger sister, walked confidently to the sorting stool. The Golden Musketeers, seated at their respective tables, applauded warmly to show their support. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan all grinned at her, eager to see which house she would join.

The Sorting Hat was placed on Samantha's head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "RAVENCLAW!" The Ravenclaw table erupted in applause as Samantha made her way to join her new classmates.

The Golden Musketeers applauded once more, beaming with pride. "Well done, Sam!" Harry called out, smiling. Samantha smiled back, looking thrilled to be the first among the Silver Musketeers to join Ravenclaw.

Dudley let out a slight sigh, looking a bit disappointed. He had been hoping that his crush, Samantha, would be sorted into the same house as him, Hufflepuff. But now that she was in Ravenclaw, he couldn't help but feel a pang of disappointment.

However, his expression quickly changed to one of excitement and applause as the next student was called.

"Next, we have Luna Lovegood!" Professor McGonagall announced.

Luna, with her dreamy expression, walked calmly to the sorting stool. The Golden Musketeers, seated at their respective tables, applauded warmly to show their support. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan all grinned at her, eager to see which house she would join.

The Sorting Hat was placed on Luna's head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "RAVENCLAW!" The Ravenclaw table erupted in applause as Luna made her way to join her new classmates, including Samantha.

Dudley clapped politely, still looking a bit wistful. He couldn't help but wonder how he was going to impress Samantha now that they were in different houses.

"Next, we have Scorpius Malfoy!" Professor McGonagall announced.

Scorpius Malfoy, Draco's younger brother, walked confidently to the sorting stool. Draco's eyes narrowed slightly, his brow furrowed in concern. He had been worried about how their father, Lucius, would react if Scorpius wasn't sorted into Slytherin.

The Sorting Hat was placed on Scorpius's head, and the Great Hall fell silent. After a few moments, the hat shouted, "GRYFFINDOR!" The Gryffindor table erupted in cheers and applause as Scorpius made his way to join his new classmates.

Draco let out a sigh of relief, a mix of emotions on his face. He was happy for his brother, but he knew their father wouldn't be pleased. "Well, that's...interesting," Draco murmured to himself, trying to gauge how his father would react to the news.

Harry, who was sitting at the Gryffindor table, grinned at Scorpius. "Welcome to Gryffindor, Scorpius!" he exclaimed, clapping him on the back. Scorpius smiled, looking a bit awestruck by the sudden attention.

The Great Hall was abuzz with whispers and gasps as the news spread like wildfire: a Malfoy in Gryffindor? The Slytherin table looked stunned, while the Gryffindor table cheered and clapped for Scorpius.

Draco's eyes met Harry's, and they shared a brief, knowing look. It was a silent understanding between them, a promise that Harry would keep a watchful eye on Scorpius and make sure he was okay.

Draco's expression was a mix of emotions - surprise, concern, and a hint of pride. He knew that his father, Lucius, would not be pleased with the news, but he also knew that Scorpius was brave and strong enough to handle himself.

Scorpius, meanwhile, looked thrilled and a bit overwhelmed as he made his way to the Gryffindor table. Harry grinned at him and clapped him on the back, welcoming him to the Gryffindor family.

Professor McGonagall's voice echoed through the Great Hall once again, "Next, we have Erric Murley!"

Erric, a nervous-looking boy, made his way to the sorting stool. The Sorting Hat was placed on his head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "SLYTHERIN!" The Slytherin table applauded as Erric joined their ranks.

The Golden Musketeers, seated at their respective tables, clapped politely for Erric, welcoming him to Hogwarts.

Next, Professor McGonagall called out, "Duna Nicholas!"

Duna, a bright-eyed girl, walked confidently to the sorting stool. The Sorting Hat was placed on her head, and after a moment's consideration, shouted, "HUFFLEPUFF!" The Hufflepuff table erupted in cheers and applause as Duna joined their ranks.

The Silver Musketeers, including Dudley, who was sitting at the Hufflepuff table, grinned at Duna, welcoming her to their house.

The Great Hall fell silent once again as Professor McGonagall called out, "Daisy Potter!"

Daisy, looking scared and nervous, made her way to the sorting stool. The whispers started immediately, "Potter...Harry's sister." The room was filled with murmurs and gasps.

Daisy looked overwhelmed, her eyes scanning the room anxiously. Harry, being the protective brother he was, shouted, "SILENCE!" and smiled reassuringly at Daisy.

The Sorting Hat was placed on Daisy's head, and after a brief moment, shouted, "SLYTHERIN!" The Slytherin table applauded as Daisy made her way to join them.

The Sorting Hat announced its most shocking news, "And after a Malfoy in Gryffindor, today we have a Potter in Slytherin!" The Great Hall erupted in a mixture of gasps, whispers, and applause.

Daisy, her eyes brimming with tears, looked over at Harry, who was sitting at the Gryffindor table. But Harry gave her the most assuring smile, trying to convey that everything would be alright. He had always been protective of his little sister, and now that she was in Slytherin, he knew he had to rely on someone else to keep an eye on her.

Harry and Draco shared a brief glance, another silent pact between them. This time, it would be Draco who would look out for Daisy in Slytherin, making sure she was safe and happy. In return, Harry would do the same for Scorpius, Draco's younger brother, who had surprisingly been sorted into Gryffindor earlier that day. The two boys had formed an unspoken understanding, one that went beyond their houses.

The feast continued, with the sorting ceremony ongoing. The Golden Musketeers, seated at their respective tables, applauded politely for each new student. The Silver Musketeers, who had already been sorted, joined in, cheering and whistling for their fellow first years.

So, out of the six Silver Musketeers, only Ginny was left to be sorted. But, to everyone's surprise, the next person called was a girl named Demelza Robbins. Demelza walked confidently to the sorting stool, and after a brief moment, the Sorting Hat shouted, "GRYFFINDOR!" The Gryffindor table erupted in cheers and applause as Demelza joined their ranks.

The next student called was a boy named Ivan Sykes. Ivan made his way to the sorting stool, and the Sorting Hat announced, "RAVENCLAW!" The Ravenclaw table applauded politely as Ivan joined their table.

Finally, a girl named Alice Walker was called. Alice walked to the sorting stool, and after a brief moment, the Sorting Hat shouted, "HUFFLEPUFF!" The Hufflepuff table cheered and clapped as Alice joined their ranks.

The Silver Musketeers were growing restless, eagerly waiting for Ginny's turn. Harry, in particular, was getting anxious, wondering which house Ginny would be sorted into.

The Great Hall fell silent once again as Professor McGonagall called out, "Ginny Weasley!" The whispers started immediately, "Harry's girlfriend...finally, we get to see her." Some girls in the audience looked on with a hint of jealousy, their eyes fixed on Ginny.

Ginny, looking confident and poised, walked up to the sorting stool. The Golden Musketeers, seated at their respective tables, applauded politely, their eyes shining with excitement. The Silver Musketeers, Ginny's fellow first years, cheered and whistled, eager to see which house Ginny would join.

As Ginny sat down on the stool, the Sorting Hat was placed on her head. The audience held its collective breath, waiting for the Hat's decision. Harry, seated at the Gryffindor table, looked on anxiously, his heart beating with excitement. He knew that Ginny was destined for greatness, and he couldn't wait to see which house she would call home.

The Sorting Hat's voice echoed in Ginny's mind, "Oh, so it finally gets to meet her." The Hat continued, "It was because of you that Harry wanted to get sorted into Gryffindor last year, despite being capable of being in all houses. Only because you are a Weasley, destined for Gryffindor, and Harry knew that. He really loves you, and it looks like you love him too. Of course."

Ginny whispered back to the Hat, "But there's no guarantee, right? Because today you sorted a Malfoy into Gryffindor and a Potter into Slytherin, so who knows?"

The Hat reassured her in her mind, "Worry not," and then shouted out loud, "GRYFFINDOR!"

The Gryffindor table erupted in cheers and applause as Ginny made her way to join her new classmates. Harry, beaming with pride, whistled loudly, his eyes shining with happiness. The Silver Musketeers, Ginny's fellow first years, cheered and clapped, thrilled to see Ginny join the Gryffindor house.

As the sorting ceremony continued, Harry and Ginny's hands remained clasped together under the table, a secret gesture of affection amidst the cheering and applause. The next person called was Rose West, who made her way to the sorting stool. After a brief moment, the Sorting Hat shouted, "HUFFLEPUFF!" The Hufflepuff table cheered and clapped as Rose joined their ranks.

The Golden Musketeers, seated at their respective tables, applauded politely, while the Silver Musketeers cheered and whistled, thrilled to see their fellow first years join the Hogwarts community.

"Next up is Ryan West!" Professor McGonagall announced. Ryan walked confidently to the sorting stool, and after a brief moment, the Sorting Hat announced, "SLYTHERIN!" The Slytherin table applauded politely as Ryan joined their ranks.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a brief glance, smiling at each other.

Finally, the last person to be sorted was Alan Wytch. "And our final student for this year is Alan Wytch!" Professor McGonagall announced. Alan made his way to the sorting stool, and after a brief moment, the Sorting Hat shouted, "HUFFLEPUFF!" The Hufflepuff table cheered and clapped once more as Alan joined their ranks.

As the sorting ceremony concluded, Professor McGonagall smiled warmly and said, "And that concludes our sorting ceremony for this year! I would like to welcome all our new students to Hogwarts, and I am sure you will all make many wonderful memories here."

The Great Hall erupted in cheers and applause once more, as the first years made their way to their new tables, beaming with pride. Harry and Ginny's hands parted, and they joined in the applause, grinning at each other.

Daisy's eyes sparkled with a mix of emotions as she glanced at Harry, who was beaming with pride at Ginny's sorting into Gryffindor. "I just wanted to be in Harry's house," Daisy admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

Draco, seated nearby, offered her a reassuring smile. "Slytherin isn't bad, Daisy," he said gently. "It's a great house, and I'm sure you'll make many wonderful friends here."

Daisy nodded, looking slightly more at ease. "I know, I just...I really wanted to be in Gryffindor with Harry," she repeated, her eyes drifting back to her brother.

Harry, sensing his sister's gaze, turned to her and grinned. "Hey, Daisy! You'll be amazing in Slytherin, I just know it!" he exclaimed, his voice carrying across the table.

Daisy's face lit up with a warm smile as she smiled back at her brother. "Thanks, Harry," she said, feeling a sense of reassurance wash over her.

"The time has come to begin our feast," Dumbledore announced, his eyes twinkling with warmth. "Let us welcome our new students and celebrate the start of another year at Hogwarts. For now, it would be wise if we let the feast begin."

As Dumbledore's words faded away, the Great Hall was suddenly filled with the savory aromas of roasting meats, steaming vegetables, and freshly baked bread. The long tables were instantly laden with an assortment of dishes, and the students' eyes widened in wonder.

"Wow!" Ron exclaimed, his eyes scanning the spread before them. "I'm starving!"

Hermione playfully rolled her eyes. "You're always starving, Ron."

Meanwhile, the first years were getting their first glimpse of the Hogwarts ghosts. the Fat Friar, was chatting with the Hufflepuff first years, while the grey Lady, was floating elegantly near the Ravenclaw table. The Gryffindor first years were giggling at the antics of Sir Nicholas Gryffindor's ghost, also known as the Nearly Headless Nick , while the Slytherin first years looked a bit awestruck by the Bloody Baron's ghost.

Ginny, who was sitting beside Harry, leaned in and whispered, "I'm so glad I'm in Gryffindor."

Harry smiled and whispered back, "Me too, Gin. Me too."

The Slytherin table was abuzz with excitement as the first years, including Daisy, took their seats. Draco, who was sitting near the front, caught Harry's eye and smiled. The Slytherin table was decorated with green and silver streamers, and the students were all wearing green and silver robes.

Next to the Slytherin table was the Hufflepuff table, where Dudley had taken a seat. He was chatting with his new classmates, looking a bit more at ease now that the feast had begun. The Hufflepuff table was decorated with yellow and black streamers, and the students were all wearing yellow and black robes. Susan, who was sitting near the front, was laughing with some of her classmates.

The Ravenclaw table was a bit more subdued, with the students engaged in quiet conversations. Luna was sitting near the front, looking dreamy as usual. Samantha was sitting next to her, chatting with some of the other Ravenclaws. The Ravenclaw table was decorated with blue and bronze streamers, and the students were all wearing blue and bronze robes.

Finally, the Gryffindor table erupted into cheers as Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Ginny, and Scorpius took their seats. Ginny was sitting next to Harry, grinning from ear to ear. Neville was chatting with some of his classmates, looking happy and relaxed. The Gryffindor table was decorated with red and gold streamers, and the students were all wearing red and gold robes.

Dumbledore's warm smile filled the Great Hall as he began his announcements. "Welcome, everyone, to the new Hogwarts session! I trust you all had a wonderful summer break."

The students applauded politely, and Dumbledore continued, "I am pleased to announce that our new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor is the renowned wizard, Gilderoy Lockhart."

As soon as Lockhart's name was mentioned, many of the girls in the Great Hall let out excited squeals. Hermione, in particular, looked utterly flustered, much to Ron's frustration. Draco, too, seemed annoyed by the commotion.

Meanwhile, Harry, Ginny, and Daisy exchanged skeptical glances. They had already heard of Lockhart's questionable reputation, and they weren't impressed. In fact, most of the boys in the Great Hall seemed to share their disdain for the new professor.

"Blimey, what's wrong with him?" Ron muttered to Harry, eyeing Lockhart's flamboyant attire.

Harry just shook his head. "I don't know, but I don't trust him."

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled as he continued, "And now, a few reminders to ensure our academic year begins smoothly. The Forbidden Forest, as always, is strictly off-limits to all students." He paused, his gaze drifting towards the Weasley twins and the Golden Musketeers, who exchanged innocent glances.

"Lastly, our esteemed caretaker, Mr Argus Filch, has reminded me to inform you all that magic and dueling are strictly prohibited in the corridors. Additionally, please note that a list of banned items is available in Mr Filch's office for your perusal."

The Great Hall fell silent, with students exchanging whispers and glances. The Golden Musketeers, however, seemed unfazed, their faces set in determined expressions.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with amusement as he invited the students to sing the Hogwarts song. The Great Hall erupted into a cacophony of different tunes, with each student singing their own version of the song. The Slytherins sang with a sly, sneering tone, while the Gryffindors belted out their version with confidence and enthusiasm.

The Ravenclaws sang in harmony, their voices blending together in perfect unison. The Hufflepuffs, meanwhile, sang with a warm, gentle tone that was both soothing and uplifting.

Just when it seemed like the song was coming to an end, the Weasley brothers - Fred and George - burst into a rousing rendition of the Funeral March. Their deep, booming voices echoed through the Great Hall, causing everyone to burst out laughing.

"Bravo, Weasley brothers!" Dumbledore exclaimed, his eyes shining with mirth. "I think that's a first - singing the Funeral March to the Hogwarts song!"

Dumbledore's warm smile faded as he concluded the feast. "Tomorrow and the day after will be half-days, and the day after that is Friday, already a half-day. Classes will commence tomorrow. And since you are all now fed and watered, off you go! The feast is at an end."

The House Prefects stepped forward, leading the way out of the Great Hall. The first-year students followed closely behind their respective prefects, chattering excitedly among themselves.

Meanwhile, the Golden and Silver Musketeers lingered for a moment, falling behind the crowd. They exchanged knowing glances, their faces aglow with anticipation.

"Shall we make our move tomorrow?" Harry whispered, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

"Definitely," Ron replied, grinning. "We've got a few tricks up our sleeves."

Hermione nodded in agreement. "But we must be careful. We don't want to get caught."

Draco smirked. "Leave that to me. I've got a few ideas on how to keep us under the radar."

The group shared a laugh, their bond stronger than ever. Little did they know, their adventures were only just beginning.

Harry wrapped his arms around Daisy, giving her a warm hug. "Houses don't matter, sis," he whispered reassuringly. "We're still the same family, and we'll always stick together."

Draco, meanwhile, shared a tender moment with his younger brother, Scorpius. He hugged Scorpius tightly, a hint of concern etched on his face. "Scorp, I'm just worried that Father might...you know, send you a displeasure letter soon," Draco whispered, his voice laced with anxiety.

Scorpius smiled bravely, trying to reassure his brother. "Don't worry, Draco. I can handle it. I'm a Gryffindor now, and I'm not going to let Father's disapproval bring me down."

Draco's eyes narrowed slightly, his mind racing with thoughts of how to protect his brother from their father's wrath. Little did he know, Scorpius was more resilient than he thought, and their father's disapproval would only strengthen Scorpius's resolve.

Harry wrapped his arms around Dudley, giving him a warm hug. "Congratulations, Cuz!" he exclaimed. "I'm so proud of you for being sorted into Hufflepuff!"

The other Golden Musketeers followed suit, congratulating their Silver counterparts on their sorting. Ron ruffled Scorpius's hair, grinning. "Welcome to Gryffindor, Scorp!"

Hermione beamed at Luna. "I'm so thrilled you're in Ravenclaw, Luna! You'll do great things, I just know it."

Draco nodded at Daisy. "Well done, Daisy. Slytherin will suit you perfectly."

Neville smiled warmly at Samantha. "Congratulations, Sam! Ravenclaw's a fantastic house. I'm sure you'll excel."

Susan smiled at Ginny. "I'm so glad you're in Gryffindor, Ginny. We'll have to study together soon."

The Silver Musketeers blushed and smiled, basking in the praise and congratulations from their older friends.

As the sorting ceremony came to a close, the students began to make their way to their respective common rooms. Samantha and Luna followed their prefect, a tall and slender Ravenclaw student, out of the Great Hall. "I'm so excited to see our common room!" Luna exclaimed, her eyes shining with anticipation.

Meanwhile, Susan escorted Dudley to the Hufflepuff common room, chatting with him about his impressions of the sorting ceremony. "I'm really glad you're in Hufflepuff, Dud," Susan said with a smile. "You'll make a great addition to our house."

Draco, on the other hand, accompanied Daisy to the Slytherin common room, his eyes gleaming with pride as he introduced her to their fellow Slytherins. "This is Daisy, a new Slytherin student and a good friend of mine," he said, his voice smooth as silk.

Back in the Great Hall, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville gathered around Scorpius and Ginny, grinning from ear to ear. "Welcome to Gryffindor, you two!" Ron exclaimed, clapping Scorpius on the back. "We're going to have an amazing year!"

Together, the group made their way to the Gryffindor common room, laughing and chatting as they went. As they climbed the stairs, Harry turned to Ginny and whispered, "I'm so glad you're in Gryffindor, Gin. We're going to have so much fun together." Ginny smiled up at him, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I couldn't agree more, Harry."

The Fat Lady, a majestic portrait of a woman in a pink silk dress, gazed at the group with a discerning eye. "Password?" she asked, her voice low and melodious.

"Percy told me the password," Hermione said, a hint of a smile on her face. "It's 'Crimson Lightning'."

The Fat Lady nodded, seemingly satisfied, and swung open to reveal a hidden passageway. The six Gryffindors - Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Ginny, and Scorpius - walked through the passage together, laughing and chatting.

Ginny, who had grown up hearing stories about the Fat Lady from her family, walked through the passage with a confident air, while Scorpius followed closely behind, his eyes wide with wonder.

"Blimey, I've never seen anything like this!" Scorpius exclaimed, his voice full of excitement. "Is this really the entrance to the Gryffindor common room?"

Harry grinned. "The one and only, Scorp. Welcome to our humble abode."

Ginny snuggled into the couch beside Harry, who wrapped a warm arm around her shoulders. Scorpius, however, was met with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion by the other Gryffindors.

Dean Thomas raised an eyebrow. "You're a Malfoy," he stated, his tone neutral.

Scorpius nodded, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Guilty as charged," he said, his voice dripping with charm.

Parvati Patil leaned forward, her dark eyes gleaming with interest. "What's it like being a Malfoy?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Scorpius shrugged, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "It has its perks," he said, "but it's not all fun and games, trust me."

The group laughed, and the tension was broken. Harry smiled, relieved that Scorpius was fitting in so well.

Ron grinned at Scorpius. "Welcome to the Gryffindor common room, mate! We don't usually get Malfoys in here, but we'll make an exception for you."

Scorpius chuckled, looking relieved. "Cheers, Ron. I think I'm going to like it here."

As Scorpius chatted with Ron, Harry, and the others, not everyone in the Gryffindor common room seemed pleased with his presence. Some of the older Gryffindor students, who had been influenced by the stories of the First Wizarding War, shot Scorpius suspicious glances.

A few unnamed Gryffindors, who were sitting in the corner, whispered among themselves, casting distrustful looks at Scorpius. One of them, a tall, dark-haired boy, muttered something under his breath, and his friends snickered.

Scorpius, sensing their hostility, frowned slightly, but Harry quickly came to his defense.

"Hey, what's going on here?" Harry asked, his eyes scanning the room.

Ron nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Scorp's one of us now. Let's just forget about his family, okay?"

Harry thought he should meet other new first years Demelza and Nigel too. "Hey, Nigel and Demelza, I wanted to introduce myself," Harry said, walking over to them with a friendly smile.

Nigel and Demelza looked up at him, slightly awestruck, but Harry's warm demeanor quickly put them at ease.

"Hi, Harry," they replied in unison, trying to sound casual despite their obvious excitement.

Harry chuckled and said, "If you need any help, don't hesitate to ask me, Hermione, Neville, or Ron. As senior Gryffindors, it's our duty to help you settle in."

Hermione, Ron, and Neville nodded in agreement, their faces reflecting their willingness to assist the new students. Ginny, who was sitting beside Harry, smiled encouragingly at Demelza, Nigel, Collin, and Scorpius.

Scorpius, who was chatting with Ron, grinned at Harry. "Thanks, Harry. We'll definitely keep that in mind."

Demelza, a shy-looking girl with curly brown hair, spoke up, "Thank you, Harry. That's really kind of you."

Nigel, a tall, lanky boy with a messy mop of black hair, nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, thanks, Harry. We really appreciate it."

Collin, still starry-eyed, just smiled and nodded, clearly thrilled to be talking to his idol, Harry Potter.

Dean, Seamus, Sally, Parvati, and Lavender, who were sitting nearby, nodded in agreement with Harry. "Yeah, we're all happy to help," Dean said with a friendly smile.

Seamus with a mischievous grin, chimed in, "We've been in your shoes before, so we know how it feels. Just ask us if you need anything."

Sally, gentle-looking , added, "We'll do our best to make you feel welcome here."

Parvati, with a big smile, said, "And don't worry if you get lost or forget something. We've all been there."

Lavender, sweet-looking with a soft voice, nodded in agreement. "We'll look out for you, okay?"

The five first-year students, Collin, Demelza, Nigel, Scorpius, and Ginny, looked relieved and grateful for the offer of help. They smiled and thanked the group, feeling more at ease in their new surroundings.

Harry thought about Daisy, he thought she must be asleep by now. He hoped Daisy would adjust well in Slytherin. He imagined her smiling face and felt a surge of pride and love for his little sister.

Meanwhile in Slytherin common room Draco sat with Daisy, Crabbe, Tracey, Daphene, Sophie. Draco really was helping Daisy adjust.

Draco smiled warmly at Daisy, "You're doing great, Daisy. I'm glad you're adjusting well to Slytherin."

Daisy smiled back, feeling grateful for Draco's help. "Thanks, Draco. I don't know what I would have done without you."

Crabbe, who was sitting nearby, grunted in agreement. "Yeah, Draco's been a big help."

Tracey, Daphene, and Sophie nodded in agreement, smiling at Daisy. They had all taken a liking to her and were happy to see her fitting in so well.

Draco leaned back in his chair, looking pleased with himself. "I'm just glad I could help, Daisy. We Slytherins have to stick together, after all."

Daisy laughed, feeling a sense of belonging. "I'm glad I'm a part of it, Draco."

Just then, the portrait of Salazar Slytherin looked down at them, a hint of a smile on his face. Draco caught his eye and nodded respectfully.

The atmosphere in the common room was cozy and relaxed, with the sound of crackling flames and muted conversations filling the air. Daisy felt grateful to be a part of this community, and she knew she would always cherish the friendships she made here.

Draco's eyes sparkled with gratitude as he thought about Harry's unwavering acceptance of him last year. "He didn't have to," Draco thought to himself, "but he did, and now it's my turn to repay him."

Draco turned his attention back to Daisy, who was chatting with the other Slytherins. "I'll make sure she fits in here," Draco thought, a determined glint in his eye.

Just then, Crabbe spoke up, "Hey, Draco, you're really taking care of Daisy, aren't you?"

Draco nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Someone has to. And besides, Harry would do the same for Scorpius."

The Slytherins nodded in agreement, and the conversation flowed easily, with Daisy laughing and joking with her new friends.

As the evening wore on, Draco couldn't help but feel a sense of pride and belonging. He had found his place at Hogwarts, and he had Harry to thank for it.

"Thanks, Harry," Draco whispered to himself, a silent promise to always be there for his friends, just as Harry had been there for him.

Susan smiled warmly as she led the group of first years through the cozy Hufflepuff common room. "And this is our favorite corner, we call it the 'Badger's Den'," she said, gesturing to a plush, circular seating area.

Dudley's eyes widened as he took in the warm, golden atmosphere of the room. "Wow, this is amazing!" he exclaimed.

Hannah chuckled. "We're pretty proud of our common room," she said. "It's the coziest in the whole school."

Justin nodded in agreement. "Definitely," he said. "You'll love it here, Dudley."

As they continued the tour, Susan pointed out various Hufflepuff traditions and customs. Dudley listened intently, eager to learn more about his new house.

"I'm so glad I'm a Hufflepuff," Dudley said, beaming with pride.

Susan smiled, happy to see Dudley fitting in so well. "We're glad to have you, Dudley," she said. "You're going to make a fantastic Hufflepuff."

The group continued to chat and laugh together, enjoying each other's company as they explored the Hufflepuff common room.

As the group dispersed, the Gryffindor common room grew quieter. Percy, being the responsible prefect that he was, made sure the first years were settled into their dormitories before heading off to his own.

Meanwhile, Harry, Ron, and Neville trudged up the stairs to their dormitory, exhausted from the day's events. Seamus and Dean were already there, lounging on their beds.

"Hey, guys!" Seamus called out, tossing a quaffle in the air. "What's the plan for tomorrow?"

Dean yawned, stretching his arms. "I say we head down to Hagrid's hut, see if we can scrounge up some rock cakes."

Ron's eyes lit up. "Brilliant idea, Dean!"

Neville chuckled, flopping down onto his bed. "You're always up for food, Ron."

Harry grinned, shaking his head. "Well, I'm in. Who's up for a trip to Hagrid's?"

The others cheered in agreement, and the conversation drifted off into discussions of Quidditch, homework, and the latest rumors about the Hogwarts staff.

In the first-year girls' dormitory, Ginny was getting settled in with her new classmates, Demelza Robbins and others. They were all chatting excitedly about their first day at Hogwarts.

"I'm so nervous about our first Charms lesson," Demelza said, biting her lip.

Ginny smiled reassuringly. "Don't worry, we'll all be in it together. And I'm sure Professor Flitwick will be a great teacher."

The girls all nodded in agreement, feeling a bit more at ease as they drifted off to sleep.

As Harry opened his eyes in the 2nd year boys' dormitory, he smiled, thinking about the day's events. He got out of bed and began to tend to his pets. Hedwig, his snowy owl, hooted softly as he fed her treats. Poco, his little sparrow, chirped happily as Harry stroked his feathers. Kluer, his color-changing cat, purred contentedly as Harry petted her.

After spending some time with his pets, Harry felt his eyelids growing heavy, and he drifted off to sleep. As he slept, he opened his eyes in the dreamland he shared with Ginny.

In the dreamland, Ginny was waiting for him, a gentle smile on her face. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sound of soft music drifted through the air.

"Hey," Ginny said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I've been waiting for you."

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of peace wash over him. "Sorry I'm late," he said, taking Ginny's hand in his. "I was spending some time with Hedwig and the others."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with understanding. "I know how much they mean to you," she said. "But I'm glad you're here now. I've missed you."

Harry's heart swelled with love for Ginny. He knew that their dreamland was a special place, one where they could be alone together and just be themselves.

As they strolled through the dreamland, hand in hand, Harry felt a sense of contentment wash over him. This was where he felt most at peace, surrounded by the beauty of their dreamland and the love of his girlfriend.

Suddenly, a faint rustling sound caught their attention. Harry and Ginny turned to see Hinny, their phoenix, emerging from a nearby thicket. Her feathers glowed with a soft, pulsing light, and her eyes shone with a deep, inner wisdom.

"Hello, Hinny," Harry said, feeling a sense of wonder at the sight of their beloved phoenix.

Ginny smiled, reaching out a hand to stroke Hinny's soft feathers. "We're so glad you're here," she said. "We've missed you."

Hinny nuzzled Ginny's hand, her eyes shining with affection. Harry smiled, feeling grateful for this special moment with Ginny and Hinny in their dreamland.

As Harry and Ginny strolled hand in hand through their dreamland, Harry turned to her with a smile. "We're so lucky that you're in Gryffindor, Gin," he said, his eyes shining with happiness.

Ginny grinned, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I know, right? I couldn't have asked for a better house."

Harry's thoughts then turned to his younger sister, Daisy, who had been sorted into Slytherin. "I hope you'll do fine in Slytherin, Dais," he said, feeling a sense of pride and protectiveness towards his sister.

Ginny nodded in agreement. "I'm sure she'll be great, Harry. And what about the others? Dudley, Scorpius, Luna, and Samantha?"

Harry smiled, feeling grateful for the strong bond between the Silver Musketeers. "I hope you all have an amazing year," he said, his voice filled with sincerity.

As they continued their stroll, Hinny, their phoenix, fluttered down from the sky, her feathers glowing softly in the dreamland light. Harry and Ginny smiled at each other, feeling grateful for this special place where they could be together, free from the worries of the wizarding world.

Next Chapter is  The School Year !

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. So I think that's it. I hope you like the sorting of our silvers. I know many of you would maybe not like Dudley being Hufflepuff but I think that's best for him. Share your opinions. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Harry woke up at 5:00 AM, his usual time, and stretched his arms over his head. He lay in bed for a moment, listening to the quiet sounds of the dormitory. Ron, Neville, Dean, and Seamus were all still fast asleep, their gentle snores and rustling of sheets filling the air.

Harry quietly got out of bed and put on his joggers. He then made his way downstairs to the Gryffindor common room, trying not to disturb the other students.

As he entered the common room, he was greeted by the sight of Crookshanks, Hermione's mischievous cat, trying to shred the couch. "Hey, Crookshanks! Leave that alone," Harry said, laughing, as he gently scolded the cat.

The common room was quiet, with only a few early risers like Harry stirring. The rest of the students were still fast asleep, enjoying the last bits of summer vacation. Harry, on the other hand, was wide awake, feeling refreshed and ready to tackle the new year.

He sat down next to Crookshanks, trying to distract him from his destructive endeavors. As he sat there, Harry's thoughts turned to the day ahead. It was the first day of term, and he was excited to see his friends and start the new year. He wondered what the year would bring, and whether they would have any new adventures.

After a while, Harry decided to head out of the common room. As he exited, he gave the Fat Lady a gentle nod, and she swung open, revealing the dimly lit corridor. The castle was silent, with only the occasional creak of the wooden floorboards breaking the stillness. The portraits that lined the walls were sleeping, their subjects' eyes closed in peaceful repose.

As Harry made his way through the corridors, he encountered Peeves, the mischievous poltergeist. "What are you doing up so early, Potter?" Peeves asked, his voice like a rusty gate.

"Just getting some exercise, Peeves," Harry replied, smiling.

Peeves snorted. "Exercise? You're mad, Potter! Go back to bed!"

Harry chuckled and continued on his way. As he turned a corner, he spotted Dudley, who was standing near the kitchens, looking relieved. "Hey, Dud!" Harry called out, jogging over to his cousin.

Dudley smiled, looking a bit disheveled. "Hey, Harry! I'm so glad I ran into you. I was trying to find my way back to the Hufflepuff common room, but I got lost."

Harry grinned. "No worries, I'm here to rescue you! What were you doing up so early, anyway?"

Dudley shrugged. "I couldn't sleep, so I decided to go for a run. I'm still getting used to the castle, I guess."

Harry nodded sympathetically. "Yeah, it can be overwhelming at first. But don't worry, you'll get the hang of it soon."

The two cousins made their way to the Hogwarts grounds, enjoying the crisp morning air. Dudley was still marveling at the castle's architecture, and Harry was happy to show him around. As they walked, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement for the new year ahead.

The two cousins made their way to the Quidditch pitch, enjoying the crisp morning air. They decided to go for a run around the lake.

As they ran, they chatted about their summer holidays, sharing stories and laughter. Harry was happy to see that Dudley was fitting in well at Hogwarts, despite being a Muggle-born wizard.

After their run, Harry suggested they take a break and do some stretching exercises. Dudley agreed, and they spent the next 20 minutes loosening up their muscles.

"I'm going to go for a swim," Harry said, nodding towards the lake. "Want to join me?"

Dudley shook his head. "Nah, I think I'll pass. I'm not exactly the swimming type."

Harry chuckled. "Suit yourself, Cuz. I'll catch you later."

With that, Harry jumped into the lake, the cool water enveloping him like a refreshing hug. He swam a few laps, feeling invigorated and refreshed.

Meanwhile, Dudley did some more exercise on the grassy bank, watching Harry with a mixture of admiration and envy. When Harry finally emerged from the lake, Dudley was ready to head back to the Hufflepuff common room.

"See you later, Harry," Dudley said, grinning. "I've got to get some breakfast."

"Later, Cuz," Harry replied, smiling. "Have a good day!"

With that, Dudley headed off, leaving Harry to his own devices. Harry spent the next hour doing some stretching exercises, yoga, and meditation. He felt centered and focused, ready to tackle whatever challenges the day might bring.

As he finished his meditation, Harry decided to visit Hagrid at his hut. He made his way through the castle grounds, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere.

When he arrived at Hagrid's hut, he found the gamekeeper busy preparing food for the hippogriffs.

"Morning, Harry!" Hagrid boomed, his eyes twinkling with delight. "I'm glad yeh're here. I could use some help feedin' these lovely creatures."

Harry grinned, eager to assist his friend. Together, they made their way to the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest, where the hippogriffs were waiting.

As they approached, the majestic creatures turned to face them, their eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and caution.

"Okay, Harry, yeh know the drill," Hagrid instructed, handing him a basket of food. "Just offer 'em the food, and they'll come to yeh. But remember, yeh gotta show 'em respect, or they'll get a bit testy."

Harry nodded, taking a deep breath as he approached the first hippogriff. He held out the food, speaking softly to calm the creature. To his delight, the hippogriff nuzzled his hand, accepting the offering.

As they finished feeding the hippogriffs, Hagrid patted Harry on the back. "Thanks, mate. Yeh're a natural with these creatures."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment. He bid Hagrid farewell, making his way to the secret garden, a hidden oasis within the castle walls.

The house-elves, Chimey, Blinky, and Wobby, were already there, tending to the various plants and vegetables.

"Harry, sir! Welcome back!" Chimey exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement. "We've missed yeh so much! Did yeh have a good summer?"

Harry walked into the Gryffindor common room, greeted by the warm glow of the fireplace and the lively chatter of his fellow students. The room was bustling with activity, a stark contrast to the peaceful atmosphere he had left behind earlier. Students were scattered about, some engaged in lively discussions, while others were busy with their homework or simply lounging on the comfortable couches.

Harry made his way to the second-year dormitory, where he took a refreshing shower to wash away the sweat from his earlier exercise. He then changed into his Hogwarts robes, feeling the familiar comfort of the worn fabric. With his hair still damp, he headed back down to the common room, eager to join his friends.

As he descended the stairs, he spotted his fellow Gryffindor Muskeeteers gathered near the fireplace. Ron was busy devouring a plate of treacle fudge, while Hermione was engrossed in a book, her brow furrowed in concentration. Neville was chatting with Dean and Seamus, their laughter carrying across the room. Harry smiled, feeling a sense of belonging as he joined his friends.

"Hey, Harry!" Ron called out, his mouth full of fudge. "Where've you been? We were starting to think you'd abandoned us!"

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Just went for a run and a swim, and then visited Hagrid," he replied, taking a seat beside Hermione.

Hermione looked up from her book, her eyes sparkling with interest. "How's Hagrid doing?" she asked.

"He's doing great," Harry replied. "We fed the hippogriffs together."

Neville's eyes lit up. "That sounds amazing! I've always wanted to see the hippogriffs up close."

Harry grinned. "Maybe next time, Nev. Hagrid said he'd take us all to meet them soon."

As they chatted, the common room continued to bustle with activity, the atmosphere warm and welcoming. Harry felt grateful to be surrounded by such wonderful friends, and he knew that this was going to be an amazing year at Hogwarts.

The Great Hall was bustling with students, the long wooden tables laden with a variety of dishes, from steaming plates of eggs and bacon to bowls of porridge and fruit. The Gryffindor table, once strictly reserved for Gryffindor students, was now a melting pot of students from all four houses, thanks to Harry's efforts to break down the traditional barriers.

As the six Gryffindor Muskeeteers - Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Ginny, and Scorpius - made their way to the table, they were greeted by their fellow students, who were eager to catch up on the latest gossip. The atmosphere was lively, with laughter and chatter filling the air.

"Hey, guys! What's up?" Ron asked, plopping down beside Harry and Hermione.

"Not much, Ron," Hermione replied, smiling. "Just getting some breakfast before our first class."

"I'm starving!" Neville exclaimed, loading his plate with a mountain of eggs, bacon, and toast.

Ginny and Scorpius chatted quietly, discussing their plans for the day. As they ate, the rest of the Double Muskeeteers - Draco, Susan, Luna, Dudley, Samantha, and Daisy - joined them, creating a lively and eclectic group.

The conversation flowed easily, with topics ranging from the latest Quidditch match to the upcoming Hogsmeade weekend. As they finished their breakfast, the group began to disperse, each member heading off to their respective classes.

As the Double Muskeeteers finished their breakfast, they began to disperse, each member heading off to their respective classes.

"Hey, Harry, don't forget we have Potions with Professor Snape today!" Draco reminded him, as they gathered their belongings.

"I'm not looking forward to it," Ron said, making a face. "Snape's always breathing down our necks."

"Well, at least we'll be together," Harry said, smiling reassuringly at his friends.

Meanwhile, the first-year Muskeeteers were heading off to their own classes. Ginny, Luna , Samantha , and Scorpius were off to Transfiguration with Professor McGonagall, while Daisy, Dudley, had Defence Against Dark Arts with Professor Lockhart.

"I'm so excited for Transfiguration!" Ginny exclaimed, bouncing up and down. "I've heard Professor McGonagall is an amazing teacher."

"I'm more interested in Defence Against Dark Arts," Samantha said, his eyes shining with enthusiasm. "I've heard Professor Lockhart is really knowledgeable about Dark Magic."

The group chatted excitedly as they made their way to their respective classrooms, eager to start their first day of classes.

You are correct, Susan Bones is a Hufflepuff student, and she would not be in the same Potions class as the Gryffindors and Slytherins.

As the second-year Gryffindors and Slytherins made their way into the dimly lit Potion dungeons, the air was thick with anticipation. The Muskeeteers, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco, took their usual seats at the back of the classroom, exchanging nervous glances. Professor Snape, resplendent in his black robes, stood at the front of the room, surveying his students with an piercing gaze.

"Welcome, second years, to the world of Potions," Snape began, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I trust you have all had a... enlightening summer. This year, we will be delving deeper into the complexities of potion-making, and I warn you, it will not be easy. The art of brewing potions requires finesse, attention to detail, and a steady hand. I doubt many of you possess these qualities, but I shall endeavor to drill them into you nonetheless."

Snape's eyes scanned the room, lingering on Harry, who met his gaze with a calm, respectful expression. It was no secret that Snape had a soft spot for Harry, despite his tough exterior. Since last year, Snape had made a conscious effort to be less biased in his teaching, and Harry had benefited from this newfound fairness.

As the second-year Slytherins and Gryffindors filed out of the Potions dungeon, the air was filled with the sound of chatter and the clinking of cauldrons being packed away. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco made their way to the library, eager to grab a few minutes of rest before their next class.

"I'm so relieved that's over," Hermione sighed, running a hand through her bushy brown hair. "I don't know how much more of Snape's sarcasm I can take."

"Tell me about it," Ron agreed, grinning. "I thought I was going to turn into a toad or something."

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "You're just not used to being in a class where you're not the best, Ron."

Ron playfully punched Harry's arm. "Hey, watch it, mate!"

Draco, who had been quietly observing the exchange, spoke up. "I must say, Potter, you seem to have a knack for Potions. I'm surprised."

Harry shrugged. "I just try my best, I suppose."

As the group continued to chat and relax, the tension of the Potions class began to melt away, replaced by the warm camaraderie of friendship.

As the group of friends gathered in the library, the atmosphere was filled with excitement and chatter. Susan, who had just joined them from her Charms class, smiled warmly at her friends. "Hey, guys! How was everyone's day?"

Ginny, who had just arrived with the other first-year students, bounced over to Harry, her eyes shining with excitement. "Harry, I had the best time in Transfiguration! I was one of the few who managed to turn a matchstick into a needle!"

Ron, who was sitting at a nearby table, chuckled. "That's my girl! You're a natural, Ginny!"

Hermione, who was studying a book on Advanced Potion-Making, looked up and smiled. "That's great, Ginny! I'm sure you'll excel in Transfiguration."

Meanwhile, Daisy and Dudley, who had just arrived from their Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson, looked less than impressed. "Ugh, Lockhart is so annoying," Daisy said, rolling her eyes. "He's more interested in talking about himself than actually teaching us anything."

Dudley nodded in agreement. "I know, right? I was expecting a lot more from our Defense Against the Dark Arts lessons, but so far, it's been a disappointment."

Harry sympathized with his friends. He had been expecting a more challenging and informative lesson from Lockhart, but it seemed that the famous wizard was more interested in self-promotion than actual teaching.

As the students made their way to their respective classes, the library grew quieter, with only the occasional rustle of pages or whispered conversation breaking the silence. Madam Pince, the librarian, watched with a keen eye, ensuring that the remaining students maintained a respectful level of noise.

Meanwhile, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville walked together to their Defense Against the Dark Arts class, chatting excitedly about their upcoming lesson. "I heard Lockhart's going to teach us how to defend against Cornix Pixies," Ron said, his eyes shining with enthusiasm.

"I'm not sure I'm looking forward to that," Hermione replied, frowning slightly. "Pixies can be really mischievous."

"Don't worry, Hermione," Harry reassured her. "We'll face them together. We always do."

As they entered the classroom, they were greeted by Professor Lockhart, who was standing at the front of the room, a self-satisfied smile plastered on his face. "Welcome, welcome, my young friends," he said, his voice dripping with charm. "Today, we're going to learn how to defend against those pesky Cornix Pixies. I must say, I'm quite the expert on the subject."

Draco and Susan, meanwhile, made their way to their History of Magic class, joining their fellow Slytherins and Hufflepuffs. As they took their seats, Professor Binns, the ghostly teacher, began to drone on about the International Warlock Convention of 1289.

Ginny, Scorpius, and Dudley, on the other hand, headed to their Astronomy theory class, eager to learn more about the stars and planets. As they settled into their seats, Professor Sinistra began to explain the basics of celestial navigation.

Luna, Sam, and Daisy, meanwhile, made their way to their Herbology class, where they would be learning about the various magical plants and fungi that grew in the Hogwarts greenhouses. As they donned their aprons and gathered around the workbenches, Professor Sprout began to demonstrate the art of cultivating Venomous Tentacula.

As the classes began, the students settled in, eager to learn and absorb the knowledge that their professors had to offer. Little did they know, however, that this year would be filled with more challenges and adventures than they could ever have imagined.

Professor Lockhart, dressed in his signature flashy attire, stood confidently in front of the class. "Welcome, students, to today's lesson on Defense Against the Dark Arts! We're going to learn how to handle those pesky Cornix Pixies."

The 2nd-year Gryffindors and Ravenclaws exchanged excited glances. Lockhart, with a flourish, opened the cage, releasing the pixies into the open. However, instead of using the correct spell to control them, Lockhart attempted to use a wrong spell, which only seemed to enrage the pixies further.

Chaos erupted as the pixies began scratching and flying around the room. Students screamed and ran for cover, desperate to escape the mayhem. Lockhart, realizing his mistake, turned tail and fled the room, leaving the students to fend for themselves.

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville, however, stood their ground. They knew they had to act fast to contain the situation. "We need to freeze them!" Harry shouted above the din.

One by one, the four friends carefully aimed their wands and cast the freezing spell, "Immobilus!" The pixies, now frozen in mid-air, slowly began to descend back into their cage.

As the last pixie was secured, the room fell silent. Harry, Ron, Neville, and Hermione shared a triumphant glance. They had saved the day, despite Lockhart's incompetence.

"That was brilliant!" Ron exclaimed, grinning.

"Yeah, but Lockhart's an idiot," Neville added, shaking his head.

Hermione defended Lockhart, "I don't think he's that bad, he's just... enthusiastic."

Harry raised an eyebrow. "Enthusiastic?"

Hermione blushed. "Well, he's trying, isn't he?"

As they made their way to the Great Hall, Harry couldn't help but mutter under his breath about Lockhart's incompetence. Ron and Neville walked alongside him, nodding in agreement and making supportive noises. Hermione, however, walked on the other side of Harry, her brow furrowed in concern.

"Come on, Harry, don't be too hard on him," Hermione said, her voice gentle but firm. "He's just trying to teach us, even if he doesn't exactly know what he's doing."

Harry snorted. "Trying to teach us? He's more interested in talking about himself than actually teaching us anything useful!"

Ron chuckled. "Yeah, and his hair is always perfectly styled, even after a chaotic pixie attack!"

Neville grinned. "I know, right? I'm starting to think he uses more hair gel than the entire Quidditch team combined!"

As they approached the Hufflepuff table, the rest of the Dual Musketeers looked up and smiled. Ginny waved enthusiastically, while Luna and Susan exchanged warm greetings. Scorpius and Dudley high-fived each other, and Samantha rolled her eyes good-naturedly. Draco, sitting at the end of the table, grinned at Harry.

"Potter, I see you're still got your priorities straight - saving the day, one pixie at a time," Draco said, chuckling.

Harry chuckled and shook his head. "Someone's got to keep Lockhart on his toes."

Just then, Daisy slid onto the bench beside Draco, her deep red hair gleaming in the Great Hall's sunlight. "Sorry I'm late, guys! I was chatting with Professor Sprout about our Herbology project."

The group welcomed Daisy with smiles and hellos, and the conversation turned to their various classes and projects.

As the students made their way to their respective classes, the atmosphere was filled with chatter and excitement. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Susan walked together, discussing their morning's events, particularly Lockhart's chaotic lesson.

"I still can't believe he thought those pixies were harmless," Ron said, chuckling.

"I know, right?" Harry replied. "I've never seen anyone get so out of his depth so quickly."

Hermione shook her head, defending Lockhart. "You're being too harsh, Harry. He's just trying to teach us in his own way. And he did manage to get rid of the pixies eventually."

Susan nodded in agreement. "I think Hermione has a point, Harry. We should give him a chance."

Neville grinned. "I think Susan's just saying that because she has a crush on him, but I agree with Hermione too."

Hermione blushed, while Susan's face turned bright red as the others teased her good-naturedly.

Meanwhile, Draco joined his fellow Slytherins in the Astronomy classroom. He took his seat beside Blaise Zabini, exchanging quiet greetings as the lesson began.

As the lesson began, Professor Sinistra wrote on the blackboard, "Today, we will be studying the movements of the planets and their influence on magic."

Draco listened intently, taking notes and asking thoughtful questions. He was determined to excel in this class, as he had a keen interest in the mysteries of the universe.

In another part of the castle, Ginny, Scorpius, Luna, and Samantha walked into the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, eager to learn from the infamous Professor Lockhart. They took their seats alongside their fellow first-year students, chatting excitedly about the lesson to come.

Daisy and Dudley, on the other hand, made their way to the Transfiguration classroom, where they would be learning the intricacies of magical transformation. They sat down beside their fellow Slytherins and Hufflepuffs, exchanging nervous glances as Professor McGonagall began the lesson.

"Today, we will be practicing the art of transforming objects," McGonagall announced, her eyes twinkling with a hint of challenge. "I expect you all to pay close attention and follow instructions carefully."

As the day drew to a close, the 12 Muskeeteers made their way to their respective common rooms. The Golden Muskeeteers, consisting of Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan, headed towards Gryffindor Tower, with the exception of Draco, who veered off towards Slytherin's common room, and Susan, who made her way to Hufflepuff's cozy space.

Meanwhile, the Silver Muskeeteers, comprising Ginny, Luna, Daisy, Dudley, Scorpius, and Samantha, dispersed to their respective houses. Ginny, Scorpius, made their way to Gryffindor Tower, chatting excitedly about their first day of classes. Luna and Samantha entered the Ravenclaw common room, lost in thought as they pondered the mysteries they had studied earlier that day. Daisy, being a Slytherin, slipped into the Slytherin common room, exchanging quiet greetings with her fellow students. Dudley, proud to be a Hufflepuff, made his way to the Hufflepuff common room, where he was welcomed warmly by his new classmates.

As they settled into their respective common rooms, the Muskeeteers couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation for the adventures that lay ahead. Little did they know, their bond would be tested in ways they never could have imagined.

Harry saw Scorpius receive a letter from an unknown owl. Scorpius's eyes scanned the letter, and his face fell. He quickly folded the letter and ran out of the Gryffindor common room, looking worried.

Harry's mind racing with possibilities, he thought about how Scorpius, being a first-year Gryffindor, was already dealing with a lot. As a member of the Malfoy family, Scorpius was in a house that didn't usually accommodate his family's legacy. Harry remembered the promise he had made to Draco to take care of Scorpius, just as Draco had promised to look out for Daisy, who was in Slytherin.

With a sense of responsibility, Harry turned to the other Gryffindor Muskeeteers - Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Ginny.

"I'll check on Scorpius," Harry said. "You guys stay here."

With that, Harry got up and followed Scorpius to the first-year Gryffindor dormitory. He wanted to make sure his friend was okay.

Harry walked into the first-year Gryffindor dormitory, looking for Scorpius. He found him sitting on his bed, staring at a letter in his hand. Scorpius's eyes were fixed on the parchment, his brow furrowed in concern. Harry's instincts told him that something was wrong.

"Scorpius, what's the matter?" Harry asked, sitting down beside him on the bed.

Scorpius looked up, his eyes welling up with tears. He handed Harry the letter, his hand shaking slightly. Harry took the letter and began to read. It was from Lucius Malfoy, Scorpius's father.

As Harry read the letter, his expression darkened. Lucius's words were venomous, criticizing Scorpius for not living up to the Malfoy family's expectations. The final blow came when Lucius expressed his disappointment that Scorpius had been sorted into Gryffindor, rather than Slytherin.

"'You are now an even greater disappointment to me, Scorpius,'" Harry read aloud, his voice low and angry. "'I had expected more from a Malfoy. Your decision to join Gryffindor is a betrayal of our family's values.'"

Harry's eyes met Scorpius's, and he could see the pain and hurt reflected back at him. He felt a surge of anger towards Lucius, but he knew he had to be there for Scorpius.

Harry comforted Scorpius, trying to ease the pain and worry etched on his face. "It's okay, Scorpius. We're here for you. Your father's words don't define your worth," Harry said softly.

Scorpius nodded, taking a deep breath as Harry handed him back the letter. Harry then left Scorpius alone for a while, giving him some space to process his emotions.

Downstairs in the common room, Ginny, Ron, Hermione, and Neville looked at Harry questioningly as he entered. "What's wrong, Harry?" Ginny asked, concern etched on her face.

Harry told them briefly about Scorpius's letter from Lucius, but then excused himself, saying he needed to talk to Draco. He left the common room through the Fat Lady's portrait, making his way to find Draco.

As he walked, he coincidentally met Draco on the way to the Great Hall. Draco looked tense, and before Harry could tell him about Scorpius, Draco revealed that he had received a letter from his father as well.

"Father's pressuring the board of governors to resort Scorpius," Draco said, his voice low and worried.

Harry's eyes widened in concern as he listened to Draco. "Resorting for Scorpius? That's ridiculous!" Harry exclaimed. "Scorpius is a great student, and he's already made some wonderful friends here."

Draco's expression turned grim. "I know, Harry. But Father...he's not exactly rational when it comes to the family's reputation. And with Scorpius being sorted into Gryffindor...well, you can imagine how that's gone over."

Harry's face darkened. "We can't let Lucius get away with this, Draco. We have to support Scorpius, no matter what."

Draco nodded, a small smile on his face. "I knew I could count on you, Harry. Let's go talk to Scorpius and figure out our next move."

Together, the two friends made their way back to Gryffindor Tower, determined to defend Scorpius against his father's unreasonable demands.

Harry and Draco made their way to the Gryffindor common room, navigating through the castle's corridors. As they climbed the stairs to the common room, Harry could feel the eyes of his fellow Gryffindors on them. It wasn't every day that a Slytherin student, especially Draco Malfoy, was seen entering the Gryffindor common room.

When they reached the common room, Harry pushed open the portrait of the Fat Lady, and they slipped inside. The room was cozy, with a warm fire crackling in the fireplace. Scorpius was sitting on a couch, looking worried and anxious. He brightened up slightly when he saw Harry and Draco.

"Hey, guys," Scorpius said, trying to sound cheerful. "What's up?"

Harry and Draco exchanged a glance before Harry sat down beside Scorpius. "We need to talk to you about something, Scorpius," Harry said gently. "Draco got a letter from his father, and it's about you."

Scorpius's eyes widened in alarm. "What does it say?"

Draco hesitated before speaking. "Father's trying to pressure the board of governors to resort you, Scorpius. He's not happy about you being in Gryffindor."

The room fell silent, with all eyes on Scorpius. Harry could see the worry and fear etched on his face. He reached out and put a reassuring hand on Scorpius's shoulder.

"We're not going to let that happen, Scorpius," Harry said firmly. "We'll support you, no matter what. You're one of us now, and we stick together."

The other Gryffindors in the room nodded in agreement, showing their support for Scorpius. Draco, too, nodded, his expression serious.

Scorpius looked at them, his eyes shining with gratitude. "Thanks, guys. It means a lot to me."

The tension in the room dissipated, replaced by a sense of camaraderie and determination. Harry smiled, feeling proud of his friends for rallying around Scorpius.

As they sat there, talking and laughing together, Harry knew that they would face whatever challenges came their way, as a team, and as friends.

Draco soon left for his own common room, but not before giving Scorpius a reassuring nod. "Don't worry, Scorp. We'll figure something out."

However, the Gryffindor Muskeeteers sat together, all trying to distract Scorpius. They gathered around him, forming a cozy circle in the common room.

"Hey, Scorpius, don't worry about it, mate," Ron said, trying to reassure him. "We're all here for you, and we won't let anything happen to you."

"Yeah, and besides, your dad can't just get you resorted," Hermione added. "There are procedures to follow, and it's not that easy."

Ginny spoke up, "We'll support you, Scorpius, no matter what. You're one of us now."

Scorpius smiled weakly, looking grateful for their support. "Thanks, guys. Just knowing you're all behind me makes me feel better."

Harry, who had been quietly observing the conversation, spoke up. "We'll do everything we can to help you, Scorpius. And remember, you're not alone. You're one of us now, a Silver Musketeer."

The others nodded in agreement, and Neville added, "We'll face whatever comes next together, as a team."

As they continued to chat and reassure Scorpius, the atmosphere in the common room began to relax, and the tension eased. The Gryffindor Muskeeteers were determined to support their friend and make sure he felt safe and welcome at Hogwarts.

As the evening drew to a close, the students of Hogwarts began to disperse to their respective dormitories. Scorpius, still reeling from the news about his potential resorting, made his way to the first-year boys' dormitory, accompanied by his new friends Nigel and Collin.

"I'm glad we're in the same house, Scorpius," said Nigel, a fellow first-year student, as they climbed the stairs. "We'll have to study together and make sure we don't get lost in the castle."

Scorpius smiled weakly, still worried about his future. "Thanks, guys. I'm just a bit... anxious, I suppose."

Meanwhile, Ginny and Demelza made their way to the first-year Gryffindor girls' dormitory, chatting quietly about their concerns for Scorpius.

"I hope everything works out for him," said Ginny, frowning with worry. "It's not fair that he has to go through this."

Demelza nodded in agreement. "We'll support him, no matter what happens."

In another part of the castle, Hermione, Parvati, Lavender, and Sally were getting settled into their dormitory, their faces somber with concern.

"I just can't believe it," said Parvati, shaking her head. "Scorpius is such a great guy. He doesn't deserve this."

Hermione nodded, her brow furrowed with worry. "We'll do everything we can to support him. We're all in this together."

Finally, Harry, Ron, Neville, Dean, and Seamus made their way to their dormitory, their faces serious with concern.

"We'll figure something out, Scorpius," said Harry, as they settled into bed. "We're not going to let anything happen to him ."

Ron nodded in agreement. "Yeah, mate. We're all behind him ."

The others nodded, their faces set with determination. They knew that the road ahead would be challenging, but they were ready to face it together.

However, the next day, when all 12 Muskeeteers sat at the Slytherin table for breakfast, they were surprised to see Lucius Malfoy in school. It seemed like Lucius had already persuaded the board of governors for resorting. Dumbledore didn't look happy, nor did any other teacher, maybe except Lockhart. Scorpius got panicked.

"What's going on, Dad?" Scorpius asked, his voice shaking slightly.

"Ah, Scorpius, my son," Lucius said, his voice smooth as silk. "I've managed to persuade the board of governors to consider resorting. It's for the best, trust me."

Scorpius looked like he was about to pass out. "But, Dad, I don't want to be resorted! I want to stay in Gryffindor!"

Lucius's expression turned cold. "You'll do as you're told, Scorpius. You're a Malfoy, after all."

The other Muskeeteers exchanged worried glances. This was not good. Harry, being the quick thinker he was, jumped into action.

"Hey, Lucius, I don't think that's a good idea," Harry said, his voice firm but polite. "Scorpius is happy in Gryffindor, and we're happy to have him. Why can't he just stay?"

Lucius sneered at Harry. "You're just a foolish little boy, Potter. You don't know what's best for Scorpius. I do."

Dumbledore, who had been watching the exchange, stepped forward. "Lucius, I think we need to discuss this further. In my office. Now."

Lucius nodded, a smug look on his face. "Very well, Headmaster. I'll be delighted to discuss this further."

As Lucius followed Dumbledore out of the Great Hall, the Muskeeteers looked at each other, worried. What was going to happen to Scorpius?

The Great Hall was abuzz with whispers as students from all four houses waited anxiously for the outcome of the meeting between Lucius and Dumbledore. The 12 Muskeeteers, seated together at the Slytherin table, remained quiet, their faces etched with concern for their friend Scorpius.

At the Gryffindor table, Seamus Finnigan was whispering to Dean Thomas, "I've never heard of resorting happening before. Do you think it's true that Scorpius might be resorted?"

Dean shook his head, "I don't know, but I hope not. He's a great guy."

Meanwhile, at the Ravenclaw table, Terry Boot was chatting with Anthony Goldstein, "I've heard that resorting is a very complicated process. It requires a lot of paperwork and approval from the Ministry."

Anthony nodded, "Yes, I've heard that too. I hope Scorpius doesn't have to go through it."

At the Hufflepuff table, Ernie Macmillan was whispering to Hannah Abbott, "I don't think Scorpius will be resorted. Dumbledore won't let that happen."

Hannah smiled, "I hope you're right, Ernie. Scorpius is a great guy, and we don't want to lose him."

As the whispers continued, the Great Hall grew quieter, awaiting the return of Lucius and Dumbledore. The 12 Muskeeteers remained silent, their eyes fixed on the staff table, waiting anxiously for the outcome.

As Dumbledore returned, his expression was solemn, a stark contrast to Lucius's smirk. Scorpius's face fell, his eyes filled with worry. Professor McGonagall, with a sympathetic gaze, brought the Sorting Hat to the front of the Great Hall. The atmosphere was heavy with anticipation as Scorpius was called to the stool. The other 11 Muskeeteers watched with bated breath, their eyes filled with concern.

"Please, Scorpius, sit down," McGonagall said gently, her voice softening the tension.

Scorpius slowly made his way to the stool, his eyes fixed on the Sorting Hat. As he sat down, the hat was placed on his head. The Great Hall fell silent, awaiting the outcome.

"I hope he gets resorted back to Gryffindor," Harry thought to himself, his fingers crossed in anticipation. The Sorting Hat's decision would change Scorpius's life, and Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of responsibility, hoping that his friend would remain by his side.

As Scorpius closed his eyes, the Sorting Hat began its conversation with him. The hat's voice echoed in Scorpius's mind, "So, young Scorpius, I hear you're quite the brave one. Your father, Draco, was a Slytherin, but I sense you're different. You have a certain... spark within you."

Scorpius thought to himself, "I don't want to be like Father. I want to be my own person."

The Sorting Hat continued, "I see. You're not afraid to break free from the family mold. That takes courage. But, tell me, Scorpius, what do you value most? Bravery, intelligence, loyalty, or ambition?"

Scorpius's thoughts flashed back to his friends, the Silver and Golden Musketeers. He remembered how they stood by each other, no matter what. "I value loyalty and bravery," he replied, his mental voice firm.

The Sorting Hat chuckled, "Ah, an excellent choice, young Scorpius! I think I know just the place for you..."

As the hat finished its deliberation, Scorpius's eyes snapped open. The Great Hall fell silent, awaiting the hat's announcement. The Silver and Golden Musketeers exchanged anxious glances. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan looked on with bated breath. Ginny, Luna, Dudley, Samantha, and Daisy seemed to be holding their collective breath.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with interest, while Lucius's expression turned skeptical. The Sorting Hat's voice boomed through the hall, "SCORPIUS MALFOY, I SORT YOU INTO... GRYFFINDOR!"

The Gryffindor table erupted into cheers and applause as Scorpius made his way to join his new classmates. The Silver and Golden Musketeers beamed with pride. Harry grinned, knowing his friend had found his true home.

As the Great Hall erupted in cheers and applause, Scorpius made his way to the Gryffindor table, beaming with pride. The Silver and Golden Musketeers exchanged thrilled glances, grinning from ear to ear.

"Blimey, Scorpius! Congratulations, mate!" Ron exclaimed, clapping Scorpius on the back.

"Welcome to Gryffindor, Scorpius!" Harry said with a smile, shaking Scorpius's hand.

Just then, Lucius Malfoy, Draco's father, stood up from the Slytherin table, his face reddening with indignation. "This is a mistake!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the hall. "A Malfoy in Gryffindor? Preposterous!"

The Great Hall fell silent, with all eyes on Lucius. Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with amusement as he leaned forward, his hands clasped together. "Ah, Lucius, I assure you, the Sorting Hat's decision is never a mistake. The Hat sees something in Scorpius that makes him a perfect fit for Gryffindor."

Lucius's face turned even redder, but before he could say another word, Draco intervened, standing up from his seat. "Father, please. Scorpius has made his choice, and we should respect it."

The Great Hall erupted in applause once more, with the Gryffindor table cheering the loudest. Scorpius smiled, feeling grateful for his brother's support. Lucius, however, looked far from convinced, his eyes narrowing in disapproval.

Lucius's face turned beet red as he continued to make a scene. "This is absurd!" he shouted, his voice echoing off the stone walls of the Great Hall. "A Malfoy in Gryffindor? It's a travesty! Scorpius, you are a Slytherin, through and through. You should be resorted immediately!"

The Great Hall fell silent, with all eyes on Lucius. The students looked on in discomfort, unsure of how to react. The professors, however, were not pleased with Lucius's outburst.

"Lucius, that's enough," Professor Dumbledore said firmly, his eyes twinkling with a hint of warning. "The Sorting Hat's decision is final. Scorpius has been sorted into Gryffindor, and that is where he will stay."

Lucius scoffed, his eyes flashing with anger. "You're making a mistake, Dumbledore. A Malfoy in Gryffindor? It's a mockery!"

Draco, who had been watching the scene unfold, stood up, his face pale. "Father, please," he said, his voice low and even. "Scorpius has made his choice. We should respect it."

Lucius turned to Draco, his eyes narrowing. "You're just as bad as your brother," he spat. "You're both a disappointment to the Malfoy name."

The Great Hall erupted into chaos, with students shouting and arguing. The professors struggled to restore order, but it was clear that the atmosphere had been irreparably damaged.

In the midst of the chaos, Scorpius looked on, his eyes wide with uncertainty. He glanced at Harry, who gave him a reassuring smile.

"Hey, don't worry about it," Harry said, clapping Scorpius on the back. "You're a Gryffindor now. We've got your back."

Scorpius smiled, feeling a sense of gratitude towards Harry. He knew that he had made the right decision in choosing Gryffindor.

Scorpius stood up, a sudden surge of bravery coursing through his veins. "Okay, resort me," he said, his voice firm and resolute. The Great Hall fell silent, with all eyes on Scorpius. The professors looked on in surprise, while the students exchanged bewildered glances.

Lucius's smirk grew wider, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Ah, how...interesting," he drawled, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

The Sorting Hat was placed on Scorpius's head once again. The hat's voice echoed in Scorpius's mind, "So, you want to be resorted, eh? Very well, let us see..."

The hat and Scorpius had a brief conversation, their voices hushed and indistinguishable to the rest of the hall. After a moment, the hat shouted out, "GRYFFINDOR!"

The Gryffindor table erupted into cheers and applause, with the Golden Musketeers - Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan - beaming with pride. The Silver Musketeers - Ginny, Luna, Daisy, Dudley, Scorpius, and Samantha - joined in, grinning from ear to ear. Harry, Ron, and Hermione rushed over to congratulate Scorpius, while Ginny and Luna exchanged excited whispers.

Lucius's smirk faltered, his face darkening with displeasure.

"Foolish boy," Lucius muttered under his breath, his eyes flashing with anger. "You will regret this, Scorpius. Mark my words."

Scorpius stood tall, his blue eyes flashing with determination as he faced his father, Lucius. "I'm telling you, Father, no matter how many times I'm resorted, the result will be the same," Scorpius said, his voice firm and resolute. "I challenge you to try again, if you don't believe me!"

The Great Hall fell silent once more, with all eyes on the Malfoy family drama unfolding before them. Lucius's face darkened, his eyes narrowing in displeasure. "You dare to defy me, Scorpius?" Lucius spat, his voice low and menacing.

Scorpius stood his ground, his chin held high. "I'm not defying you, Father. I'm simply stating the truth. I'm a Gryffindor, and I won't let you or anyone else change that."

The Gryffindor table erupted into cheers and applause once more, with Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Ginny, Luna, Scorpius, and the rest of the Golden and Silver Musketeers beaming with pride. Draco, Susan, Dudley, Samantha, and Daisy all joined in, grinning from ear to ear.

Professor McGonagall, the Transfiguration professor and Head of Gryffindor House, stepped forward, a stern expression on her face. "That's enough, Lucius. The Sorting Hat's decision is final. Scorpius is a Gryffindor, and he will remain so."

Lucius's face twisted in anger, but he knew better than to cross McGonagall. With a snarl, he turned and stormed out of the Great Hall, leaving Scorpius and the rest of the students to celebrate.

As the drama in the Great Hall subsided, the 12 Muskeeteers decided to head to Hagrid's hut for a morning gathering before classes. The sun was shining brightly, casting a warm glow over the Hogwarts grounds. The group walked together, chatting and laughing, as they made their way to Hagrid's cozy abode.

As they approached the hut, they realized it might be a challenge to fit all 12 of them inside. Hagrid's hut was spacious, but not quite large enough to accommodate their entire group. Harry, being the quick thinker he was, remembered an advanced charm he had learned from a library book over the summer.

"Wait a minute, I think I can help with that," Harry said, a mischievous glint in his eye. He raised his wand and began to chant the words of the charm. "Expansio!"

A soft, blue glow emanated from Harry's wand, and the hut began to expand, its walls stretching outward to accommodate the large group. The Muskeeteers watched in awe as the hut grew larger, its interior transforming to fit their needs.

"Blimey, Harry! How did you do that?" Ron exclaimed, his eyes wide with wonder.

Harry grinned, pleased with himself. "Just a little something I learned over the summer. Now, shall we go inside?"

With the hut now spacious enough to fit them all, the 12 Muskeeteers filed inside, eager to start their day together. Hagrid, who had been watching from the doorway, smiled warmly at the group.

"Ah, 'ello, youngsters! Welcome to me 'ome. I've got a fresh pot of tea brewin' on the fire. Help yerselves!"

As they settled into Hagrid's cozy hut, the conversation turned to the drama that had unfolded in the Great Hall.

"Blimey, Scorp, your dad was furious, wasn't he?" Ron said, referring to the tension between Scorpius and his father, Lucius.

Scorpius nodded, looking a bit shaken. "Yeah... he wasn't happy."

Draco spoke up, his voice defensive. "I stood up for Scorp, though. I told Father that Scorp didn't do anything wrong."

Hagrid's expression softened, and he nodded at Draco. "Aye, Draco, yeh did the right thing, standin' up for yer brother like that. It's not always easy to do the right thing, especially when it's hard."

The Muskeeteers nodded in agreement, smiling at Draco and Scorpius.

As the 12 Muskeeteers settled into Hagrid's cozy hut, the conversation turned to the drama that had unfolded in the Great Hall. Ginny, still looking a bit confused, turned to Harry and asked, "But Harry, why didn't I have a seat? I thought your spell would have taken care of that."

Harry chuckled and wrapped his arms around Ginny, pulling her close. "You don't need a seat, Gin," he said with a grin. "You've got mine." He patted his lap, and Ginny's eyes widened in realization.

"Oh, you mean...?" she started to ask, her cheeks flushing pink.

Harry nodded, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Yeah, my lap is your seat, anytime."

The others laughed and teased Ginny good-naturedly, but she just rolled her eyes and snuggled into Harry's side. "You're impossible, Harry Potter," she said with a smile.

As they continued to chat, Hagrid poured tea and handed out rock cakes, which the Muskeeteers accepted with varying degrees of enthusiasm. The rock cakes were, as usual, a bit of a challenge to chew, but no one wanted to hurt Hagrid's feelings by complaining.

"Thanks, Hagrid, these are... really something," Ron said, trying to sound sincere as he struggled to take a bite.

Hagrid beamed with pride. "Glad yeh like 'em, Ron! I was up all night bakin' 'em."

The Muskeeteers exchanged amused glances, but said nothing, not wanting to hurt Hagrid's feelings. They chewed their rock cakes in silence, trying to be polite.

The warm glow of the fire pit in Hagrid's hut cast a cozy ambiance, illuminating the faces of the 12 Muskeeteers as they sat together in comfortable silence. The hut, once a humble abode, had been expanded to accommodate the group's gatherings. The wooden beams, now reinforced with sturdy magical supports, seemed to blend seamlessly into the surrounding landscape.

As they sat together, it was clear that the conventional boundaries of Hogwarts' houses had been bridged. The group's camaraderie was a testament to the power of friendship and shared experiences. Who would have imagined that one day, Hagrid's hut would be expanded to accommodate such a diverse and vibrant group of friends?

The presence of two Malfoys, Draco and Scorpius, was a notable aspect of the group's dynamic. Their inclusion was a testament to the fact that even the most unlikely individuals could find common ground and become close friends.

As the fire crackled and spat, the group's collective energy was palpable. It was as if they had created their own little world, one where the traditional rivalries and divisions of Hogwarts were left at the door.

The sight of a Malfoy in Gryffindor colors and a Potter in Slytherin robes would have been unthinkable just a year ago. Yet, here they were, a living embodiment of the idea that friendship and loyalty could transcend even the deepest-seated differences.

In this moment, as they sat together in comfortable silence, it was clear that the 12 Muskeeteers had created something truly special - a bond that would last a lifetime, and one that was simply meant to be.

Next Chapter is  Adjusting at Hogwarts

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. Oh it was really satisfying to include Lucius vs Scorpius. And sorting hat part. I hope you like it.  Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

The sun cast its warm rays through the windows of the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, illuminating the faces of the second-year students. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and their classmates, including Padma Patil, Terry Boot, and Anthony, sat waiting for Professor Lockhart to begin the lesson.

As Lockhart swept into the room, a charismatic smile plastered on his face, Harry let out a discreet groan. He had been looking forward to this class all week, but Lockhart's antics always seemed to detract from the learning experience.

"Ah, welcome, welcome, my dear students!" Lockhart exclaimed, his voice booming through the room. "I trust you're all ready to learn the art of defending against those pesky Cornix Pixies?"

The class murmured in agreement, and Lockhart began to pace around the room, his eyes twinkling with excitement.

"Now, I know some of you may be thinking, 'Professor Lockhart, why didn't you help us catch those pixies last class?' And to that, I say... Ah, but that would have deprived you of the opportunity to learn, wouldn't it?"

Lockhart's smile grew wider as he paused for dramatic effect. "You see, my dear students, the art of defense is not just about waving a wand and shouting spells. It's about strategy, cunning, and... Well, let's just say, a dash of flair."

Harry raised an eyebrow, skeptical of Lockhart's claims. He had been looking forward to learning some real defensive magic, not just listening to Lockhart's boasts about his own supposed prowess.

"Today, we're going to learn the 'Pixie-Binding Jinx,'" Lockhart announced, his eyes glinting with excitement. "It's a tricky spell, but with my expert guidance, I'm sure you'll all be masters of it in no time."

As Lockhart began to demonstrate the spell, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of disappointment. This was not what he had been hoping for. Where was the substance? The real magic? He glanced over at Ron and Neville, who seemed to be sharing his skepticism.

"This is going to be a long lesson," Ron whispered, rolling his eyes.

Hermione shot him a warning glance, but Harry couldn't help but smile in agreement.

As Lockhart began his theory lecture, he proudly held up his book, "Magical Me," and started reading from it. Harry listened intently, but his eyes narrowed as he noticed some inconsistencies in Lockhart's arguments. He raised his hand, and Lockhart, with a charming smile, called on him.

"Excuse me, Professor Lockhart," Harry said, "but on page 37, you say that the 'Pixie-Binding Jinx' requires a clockwise motion, while on page 42, you say it requires a counterclockwise motion. Which one is correct?"

Lockhart chuckled and winked at the class. "Ah, excellent question, Harry! You see, the direction of the motion depends on the specific type of pixie you're dealing with. It's all about adapting to the situation, you know."

The boys in the class rolled their eyes, skeptical of Lockhart's explanation. Ron whispered to Harry, "He's just making it up as he goes along."

On the other hand, the girls in the class looked flustered, their eyes shining with admiration for Lockhart's supposed expertise. Hermione, however, looked thoughtful, her brow furrowed in concentration.

"I think I see what you mean, Professor Lockhart," she said, "but could you clarify the difference between the two motions?"

Lockhart beamed at Hermione, happy to have a student who seemed to appreciate his teaching. "Ah, an excellent question, Hermione! The clockwise motion is used for pixies that are more...ah, shall we say, 'friendly,' while the counterclockwise motion is used for those that are more...ah, 'feisty.'"

The class nodded, some looking more convinced than others. Harry, however, remained skeptical, his eyes never leaving Lockhart's face.

As the class on Defense Against the Dark Arts came to a close, the students filed out of the room, buzzing with excitement and skepticism. Harry, Ron, and Neville lagged behind, discussing their doubts about Professor Lockhart's teaching abilities.

"I mean, he didn't even teach us any real defensive magic!" Ron exclaimed, frustration etched on his face.

"And he's always talking about himself," Neville added, rolling his eyes. "It's like he's more interested in being famous than actually teaching us anything useful."

Harry nodded in agreement. "I know, right? I felt like I was stuck in some kind of weird dream, listening to him drone on and on about his supposed 'adventures'."

Hermione, who had been walking slightly ahead of the trio, slowed down but didn't join in the conversation. She seemed lost in thought, her brow furrowed in concern. The boys didn't notice her silence, too caught up in their own discussion.

"I bet he's just making all that stuff up," Ron said, scoffing. "I mean, who's ever heard of a wizard defeating a bunch of dark creatures with just a smile and a flick of his wand?"

Neville chuckled. "Yeah, and what's with all the 'selected' stories from his book? It's like he's trying to brainwash us or something."

Harry snorted. "Brainwash us? More like bore us to death!"

As they turned a corner in the corridor, Hermione suddenly stopped and turned to face them. Her eyes sparkled with a hint of defensiveness.

"You guys are being really unfair," she said, her voice firm but measured. "Just because Professor Lockhart's teaching style is different doesn't mean he's a bad teacher. Maybe we just need to give him a chance."

As the Silver Musketeers Ginny, Scorpius, and Daisy approached, Harry's eyes lit up with excitement. "Hey, guys! How was Charms?" he asked, grinning at the trio.

Ginny rolled her eyes good-naturedly. "It was okay, I guess. Professor Flitwick's always so cheerful, it's hard not to have fun."

Scorpius chuckled. "Yeah, and I managed not to turn my wand into a rubber chicken this time, so that's a plus!"

Daisy smiled sweetly. "I'm just glad we got to practice the Wand-Choosing Charm. I think I'm getting the hang of it!"

Collin, who had been quietly observing the group, suddenly piped up. "Hey, Harry! Can I get a photo with you? My mum would love it!"

Harry laughed and obliged, posing for a photo with Collin. Just then, a commotion broke out nearby. Students were clustering around a table, eagerly waiting for autographs. Harry's eyes narrowed as he realized who was holding court: Professor Lockhart.

Hermione watched with a thoughtful expression. "I suppose he does have a way of inspiring people," she said, her voice measured.

Ron snorted. "Yeah, and I'm sure he's signing those autographs with a flourish, just to make sure everyone knows what a 'legend' he is."

Draco raised an eyebrow. "You have to admit, though, he does have a certain... charm."

Susan shot him a dry look. "Oh, please. He's all flash and no substance."

As they watched, Lockhart grinned broadly, signing autographs with a flourish. "Ah, yes, my dear students! I'm always happy to oblige my adoring fans!"

As the Silver Musketeers joined the group, the atmosphere became more lively. "Hey, guys! What's all the commotion about?" Luna asked, her dreamy eyes sparkling with curiosity.

"Just Lockhart being his usual self," Ron replied, rolling his eyes. "Thinks he's God's gift to wizarding world."

Draco snorted. "Please, he's all flash and no substance. I'm surprised he hasn't tried to sell his autographs yet."

Susan chuckled. "I think he's already working on that, Draco. He's been talking about writing a new book."

Hermione raised an eyebrow. "I'm sure it'll be a bestseller... among his fans, at least."

Just then, Neville glanced at his watch. "Hey, guys, we should get going. Our next class is about to start, and we don't want to be late."

Harry nodded. "Yeah, let's head to the Muskeeteers room first, though. We can discuss our plan for the next class, and the Silver Musketeers can check out the room for the first time."

The group set off towards the secret room, eager to share their thoughts and ideas. As they walked, the Silver Musketeers chattered excitedly about their first visit to the Muskeeteers room.

"I've heard so much about this room!" Ginny exclaimed. "I'm dying to see it!"

Scorpius grinned. "I've heard it's got all sorts of hidden passages and secrets. Can't wait to explore!"

Daisy's eyes sparkled with excitement. "I've heard it's got a special charm that makes it invisible to everyone except the Musketeers!"

Luna's eyes shone with curiosity. "I wonder if we'll find any new creatures in there."

Dudley, who had been quietly observing the group, spoke up, "I've heard the room is really cool. Can't wait to see it for myself."

Samantha smiled, "I'm excited to see what kind of secrets the room holds."

As they approached the room, Harry smiled, knowing that the Silver Musketeers were in for a treat. He pushed open the door, revealing the cozy, hidden space within. The Silver Musketeers gasped in unison, their eyes wide with wonder.

It was at the evening when all 12 Muskeeteers were able to meet again. They all were settled in Muskeeteers room, a cozy, hidden space that only they knew about. The Silver Muskeeteers, except Ginny, still looked a bit awestruck by the room's secrets and hidden passages. Ginny, on the other hand, was busy giggling and whispering with Harry, who was making funny faces at her. They were acting like a typical couple, holding hands and stealing glances at each other.

Ron, trying to avoid the lovey-dovey atmosphere, rolled his eyes good-naturedly. "You two are impossible," he said, shaking his head. He didn't like to see his sister like that, but he was also happy for her.

Draco, sitting on a nearby couch, raised an eyebrow. "You're just jealous, Weasley," he said, smirking.

Ron shot him a mock-angry look. "I am not jealous, Malfoy. I just don't want to see my sister making a fool of herself."

Ginny playfully hit Ron on the arm. "Hey, watch it, Ron! Harry's not making a fool of me, I'm making a fool of him!"

The room erupted in laughter, and the tension was broken. The 12 Muskeeteers settled in for a cozy evening together, chatting and joking like old friends.

As the evening drew to a close, the 12 Muskeeteers decided it was time to head back to their respective common rooms. They said their goodbyes, and with a chorus of "see you tomorrow," they began to disperse.

The Gryffindor Muskeeteers, consisting of Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Ginny, and Scorpius, made their way to Gryffindor Tower. As they climbed the stairs, they chatted excitedly about their plans for the next day.

Meanwhile, the Slytherin Muskeeteers, Daisy and Draco, slipped away to the Slytherin common room, located in the dungeons. They exchanged a brief smile before parting ways to change into their robes.

The Hufflepuff Muskeeteers, Dudley and Susan, headed to the Hufflepuff common room, which was located near the kitchens. They walked in comfortable silence, enjoying each other's company.

Lastly, the Ravenclaw Muskeeteers, Luna and Samantha, made their way to the Ravenclaw common room, which was accessible through a hidden entrance. As they climbed the stairs, they engaged in a lively discussion about the latest book they had read.

With the Muskeeteers safely back in their respective common rooms, the castle grew quiet once more, awaiting the dawn of a new day.

As the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the Hogwarts grounds, Harry discreetly took Ginny's hand, and with a mischievous grin, led her away from the group. "Shh, come with me," he whispered, his eyes sparkling with excitement. Ginny's eyes lit up with curiosity, and she giggled as Harry enveloped them both in his invisibility cloak.

Under the cloak's concealing folds, they made their way to the secret garden, a hidden oasis nestled deep within the castle's ancient walls. The garden was a labor of love, tended by the house-elves, who had transformed it into a whimsical paradise. As they entered, Ginny gasped in wonder, her eyes drinking in the vibrant colors and sweet scents that filled the air.

"Harry, this is incredible!" she exclaimed, her voice barely above a whisper. "You're amazing!" Harry beamed with pride, pleased that Ginny was delighted with the surprise he had planned for her. With a gentle smile, he took her hand, and they strolled along the winding paths, surrounded by the soothing sounds of nature and the soft glow of twinkling fairy lights.

As they walked, the tension between them was palpable, their hands touching, sending shivers down their spines. They paused beside a tranquil pond, its surface reflecting the starry sky above. Harry turned to Ginny, his eyes locked on hers, and whispered, "I'm so glad we have this place, just for us." Ginny's heart skipped a beat as she met his gaze, her voice barely audible, "Me too, Harry."

As they stood there, the sound of gentle lapping of the water against the pond's edge created a soothing melody. Ginny's gaze drifted away from Harry's, and she began to speak in a soft, conversational tone. "You know, Harry, I've been getting to know Demelza Robbins, my dormmate. She's really nice, and we've become fast friends."

Harry's interest was piqued, and he leaned in slightly, encouraging Ginny to continue. "What's she like?" he asked, his voice low and curious. Ginny's eyes sparkled with amusement. "Well, she's a bit of a bookworm, always with her nose buried in some ancient tome or other. But she's got a great sense of humor, and we have a lot of fun together."

As Ginny spoke, Harry listened intently, happy to see her so carefree and relaxed. He was glad that she had found a friend in Demelza, someone who shared her interests and values. The thought of Ginny having someone to confide in, someone who understood her, filled him with a sense of contentment.

Just then, a soft rustling sound came from the nearby bushes, followed by the appearance of a small, furry creature. It was Poco, Harry's little sparrow, who had flown in to join them. Ginny giggled as Poco landed on Harry's shoulder, nuzzling his ear affectionately. "Looks like we've got some company," Harry said, smiling, as he stroked Poco's soft feathers.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm orange glow over the Hogwarts grounds, Harry, Ginny, and Poco continued their playful escapade. Poco, being the mischievous little sparrow he was, flitted about, chirping and tweeting, as he led Harry on a merry chase.

Ginny watched the scene unfold, a bright smile spreading across her face. She couldn't help but giggle at the sight of Harry, his eyes shining with excitement, as he darted about, trying to catch the elusive Poco.

Since Harry loved Ginny with all his heart, his pets had automatically taken a liking to her as well. Hedwig, his faithful snowy owl, would often perch on Ginny's shoulder, nuzzling her gently, while Kluer, his color-changing cat, would curl up in her lap, purring contentedly.

As Poco continued to flit about, Harry finally managed to catch him, scooping him up in his hands. "Gotcha, you little scamp!" Harry exclaimed, laughing, as Poco chirped and tweeted, clearly pleased with himself.

Ginny walked over to Harry, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "You're so patient with him, Harry," she said, smiling. "I don't know how you do it."

Harry grinned, scratching Poco behind the ears. "It's easy, Gin," he said. "Poco's just a big softie at heart."

As they stood there, surrounded by the peaceful evening atmosphere, Harry and Ginny shared a warm, tender moment, their eyes locked on each other, their hearts filled with love and affection.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm orange glow over the Hogwarts grounds, Harry and Ginny made their way back to Gryffindor Tower, mindful of the impending curfew. They had spent the evening strolling around the castle, enjoying each other's company, but now it was time to return to their dormitories.

"I don't fancy getting caught and losing points or bagging a detention this early," Harry said, his voice low and cautious.

Ginny nodded in agreement. "Definitely not. We don't want to start the year on the wrong foot."

Harry smiled mischievously and pulled out his invisibility cloak. "I've got just the thing. I've been carrying this around with me, just in case."

Ginny's eyes widened in amusement. "You're always prepared, aren't you? I didn't know you kept it in your robes."

Harry shrugged. "You never know when you might need it. Now, let's get moving."

He draped the cloak over them, and they became instantly invisible. Harry pulled out the new Marauders map, a clever device that revealed the location of everyone within the castle. Ginny took charge, guiding them through the winding corridors, expertly avoiding professors and prefects.

As they walked, the map revealed the whereabouts of various students and staff members. Ginny expertly navigated them around the obstacles, her eyes scanning the map with a practiced ease.

"Okay, we're clear," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "The coast is clear. Let's make a run for it."

They quickened their pace, their footsteps silent on the stone floor. Finally, they reached the entrance to Gryffindor Tower, where the Fat Lady's portrait gazed down at them.

"Password?" she asked, her voice stern but not unkind.

Ginny smiled mischievously. "Crimson Lightning."

The Fat Lady's expression softened, and she nodded graciously. "Very well, you may enter."

The portrait swung open, revealing the cozy Gryffindor common room. Harry and Ginny slipped inside, grateful to have made it back safely. They collapsed onto a plush couch, laughing and catching their breath.

"That was close," Harry said, grinning at Ginny.

Ginny smiled back, her eyes sparkling. "We make a good team, don't we?"

Harry nodded, his heart full of affection for his girlfriend. "The best team."

As the Fat Lady's portrait swung shut behind them, Harry and Ginny found themselves in the cozy Gryffindor common room. However, to their surprise, the room was empty, the fire crackling softly in the hearth.

"I guess everyone's already turned in," Ginny said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry nodded, glancing around the room. "Yeah, it's getting late. We should probably get some rest too."

Ginny smiled, and Harry walked her to the stairs leading to the girls' dormitories. They shared a soft, gentle kiss goodnight before Ginny headed up the stairs.

"I'll see you tomorrow, Harry," she whispered, her eyes sparkling in the dim light.

"Tomorrow," Harry replied, watching her disappear into the darkness.

He then turned and made his way to the boys' dormitories, climbing the stairs to the second year boys' dorm. The room was quiet, the only sound the soft snores of his fellow students.

Harry changed into his pajamas, slipping into bed just as Ron stirred, rubbing his eyes.

"Hey, Harry," Ron whispered, his voice sleepy. "What time is it?"

"Late," Harry replied, snuggling under the blankets. "Go back to sleep, Ron."

Ron nodded, yawning, and soon fell back asleep. Harry smiled, feeling grateful for his friends and the cozy warmth of the Gryffindor dormitories. He closed his eyes, drifting off into a peaceful sleep.

As Percy entered the empty Gryffindor common room, he couldn't help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. He had just finished his prefect rounds, making sure everyone was in their dorms and the castle was quiet. But what he had done afterwards was not exactly prefect-like behavior.

Percy's eyes darted around the room, ensuring he was alone. He let out a sigh and ran a hand through his disheveled hair, trying to smooth it out. His eyes landed on the faint lipstick mark on his lips, and he quickly rubbed it off with the back of his hand.

A sly grin spread across his face as he thought about his secret rendezvous with Penelope Clearwater. It was a risk, sneaking around and stealing kisses in the corridors, but it was exhilarating. And Penelope was worth it.

Just as Percy was about to head up to his dorm, he heard the sound of footsteps coming from the fat lady's portrait. He quickly composed himself, straightening his robes and adopting a more prefect-like demeanor.

"Who's there?" the fat lady asked, her voice low and sultry.

Percy cleared his throat. "Just me, Percy Weasley. I was, uh, just making sure everything was in order."

The fat lady raised an eyebrow. "At this hour? Very well, Percy. You may enter."

As the portrait swung open, Percy stepped through, his eyes scanning the room once more before heading up to his dorm, a secret smile still playing on his lips.

Harry and Ginny drifted off to sleep, their minds still buzzing with the events of the day. But as they slipped into slumber, they found themselves transported to a different realm, one that existed only in their dreams. In this mystical place, they opened their eyes to find themselves standing side by side, surrounded by a soft, ethereal glow.

"Welcome to Dreamland," Harry whispered, his eyes shining with excitement, as he took Ginny's hand in his.

Ginny smiled, her eyes sparkling with delight. "I love it here," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "It's like our own secret world."

As they stood there, Hinny, the phoenix they had created together, fluttered down from the sky, its feathers shimmering in the soft light. Harry and Ginny watched in awe as Hinny settled beside them, its eyes shining with a deep, inner light.

"What do you want to do tonight?" Harry asked, turning to Ginny with a mischievous grin.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with mischief. "I don't know, what do you suggest?"

Harry's grin grew wider. "Well, we could explore the gardens, or visit the lake. Or we could just sit here and watch the stars."

Ginny's eyes shone with excitement. "I love watching the stars with you," she replied, snuggling closer to Harry.

As they sat down together, Hinny settled beside them, its eyes watching over them as they gazed up at the starry sky. The night air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the soft, soothing sound of gentle music.

In this magical place, time stood still, and all that mattered was the love and companionship they shared. As they sat there, lost in the beauty of the night, Harry and Ginny knew that they would always treasure this special place, this Dreamland that was theirs alone.

As they strolled through the rolling hills and sparkling meadows of Dreamland, Ginny suddenly took off running, her laughter echoing through the air. "Catch me, Harry!" she called out, her red hair flying behind her.

Harry grinned, feeling the thrill of the chase. He took off after Ginny, his feet pounding the soft, grassy terrain. The scenery around them shifted and morphed, responding to their playful energy. Flowers bloomed and burst into colorful sparks, and the sky above transformed into a kaleidoscope of swirling patterns.

As they ran, Hinny, their phoenix, soared overhead, its wings beating in time with their laughter. The creature's plumage shimmered with a soft, rainbow light, illuminating the dreamscapes around them.

Harry gained on Ginny, his heart pounding with excitement. Just when he thought he was about to catch her, Ginny dodged and weaved, leading him on a merry chase through the ever-changing landscapes of Dreamland.

Finally, Harry managed to catch up to Ginny, sweeping her up in a playful hug. They spun around, laughing and holding each other tightly, as the dreamscapes around them dissolved into a soft, golden light.

Harry woke up the next day at his regular time, 5 am. The other students in Gryffindor's dormitory were still fast asleep, their gentle snores and soft breathing creating a soothing background noise. Harry quietly got out of bed, careful not to disturb his friends, and began to get dressed in the dimly lit room. He put on his worn-out jeans and a faded Quidditch t-shirt, then slipped on his socks and shoes.

After getting dressed, Harry made his way to the common room, the soft glow of the fire pit illuminating his path. The room was empty, except for a few scattered books and the occasional flickering candle. Harry settled into his favorite armchair, feeling the soft cushions envelop him as he gazed into the crackling flames. The warmth and silence of the room were a perfect way to start the day, and Harry felt his mind begin to clear as he sat there, lost in thought.

The sun had just begun to rise over the Hogwarts grounds, casting a warm glow over the castle and its surroundings. Harry,  was stretching his arms and yawning when Ginny came downstairs. Her bright red hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she looked determined.

"I'm joining you for exercise today," she said, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

Harry was taken aback. "Really? You're not exactly a morning person, Gin."

Ginny grinned. "I know, but I want to start getting in shape. And I don't want to be left out of your daily routine."

Together, they made their way to the kitchen, where the entrance to the Hufflepuff common room was located. As they approached, they found Dudley already waiting for them, sipping on a cup of tea.

"Hey, Cuz!" Dudley exclaimed, his eyes widening in surprise as he took in Ginny's early morning appearance. "I didn't know you were joining us today, Gin!"

Ginny smiled, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I decided to start getting in shape. And I didn't want to miss out on the fun."

Dudley chuckled. "Well, you're definitely in for a treat. Harry's exercise routine is not for the faint of heart."

Harry rolled his eyes good-naturedly. "Hey, it's not that bad. I promise I'll go easy on you, Gin."

Ginny playfully punched Harry's arm. "I can handle it, Potter. Let's get started!"

As the morning sun cast its golden rays over the Hogwarts grounds, Harry, Ginny, and Dudley made their way outside for their morning exercise. Harry, being the athletic and disciplined individual he was, had a fixed routine that he followed diligently. He began with a brisk run around the grounds, feeling the cool morning air fill his lungs as he pounded the earth. Next, he made his way to the Black Lake, where he dove into the crystal-clear waters for a refreshing swim.

Ginny, determined to keep up with Harry, insisted on joining him for the entire routine. Harry warned her to pace herself, reminding her that it was only her first day, but Ginny was not one to back down from a challenge. She swam alongside Harry, her strokes strong and confident, despite the fact that she was not as experienced a swimmer as Harry.

Meanwhile, Dudley sat on the grassy banks of the Black Lake, watching his friends with a mixture of admiration and exhaustion. He had done his fair share of exercise for the day and was content to simply relax and enjoy the peaceful surroundings.

As Harry and Ginny swam, they chatted and laughed, enjoying each other's company. Harry was impressed by Ginny's determination and endurance, and Ginny was thrilled to be able to keep up with her boyfriend.

After their swim, Harry and Ginny climbed out of the lake, shaking off the excess water and stretching their limbs. They lay down on the grassy banks, soaking up the warm sunshine and enjoying the tranquil atmosphere.

"You're a natural, Gin," Harry said, grinning at Ginny. "I'm proud of you."

Ginny smiled, feeling happy and content. "Thanks, Harry. I couldn't have done it without you."

Dudley, who had been quietly observing the exchange, spoke up. "You two are something else. I'm just going to sit here and enjoy the view."

Harry and Ginny laughed, and the three friends sat together in comfortable silence, enjoying the beauty of the Hogwarts grounds.

As they entered the Gryffindor common room, Harry gently set Ginny down on the couch, trying not to jostle her too much. "You should have told me you were getting tired, Gin," Harry said, concern etched on his face.

Ginny rubbed her eyes, looking a bit sheepish. "I didn't want to slow you down, Harry. You were having so much fun."

Harry smiled and sat down beside her. "I'd rather have you with me, even if we have to take it slower. Besides, I think I've had enough excitement for one morning."

Just then, Ron and Hermione walked into the common room, looking a bit disheveled. "What's going on?" Ron asked, eyeing Ginny's tired expression. "Did you guys have a rough morning?"

Harry filled them in on their early morning adventure, and Hermione clucked her tongue in concern. "Ginny, you should be more careful. You can't push yourself too hard."

Ginny nodded, looking a bit chastened. "I know, Hermione. It's just...I don't want to miss out on anything. Especially not with Harry."

Ron grinned. "Don't worry, Gin. We'll make sure you're included in all the fun. Even if it means taking it easy sometimes."

As they chatted, Neville walked into the common room, looking a bit flustered. "Hey guys, have you seen my toad, Trevor? I swear, I had him right here..."

The group launched into a discussion about Neville's missing toad, and Ginny leaned back against the couch, feeling grateful for her friends and their unwavering support. Despite her exhaustion, she couldn't help but smile, knowing she was surrounded by people who cared about her.

As the sun began to set, the 12 Muskeeteers gathered in their secret meeting room, excited to choose their Marauder names. The room was filled with anticipation as they sat in a circle, eager to begin the discussion.

"Alright, let's get started!" Harry exclaimed, a grin spreading across his face. "We need to choose names that are unique and reflect our personalities."

"I've been thinking," Ron said, "I want a name that's connected to gold, since it's a valuable treasure."

"Ah, that's a great idea, Ron!" Hermione chimed in. "How about 'Aurum'? It's the Latin word for gold."

Ron's eyes lit up. "I love it! Aurum it is, then."

Next, it was Hermione's turn. "I've been thinking about a name that reflects my sharp instincts," she said. "How about 'Talona'? It means 'sharp claw' in Latin."

The group nodded in agreement, impressed by Hermione's clever choice.

Neville, who had been quietly observing the discussion, spoke up next. "I want a name that reflects my connection to nature," he said. "How about 'Thistle'? It's a prickly yet beautiful flower."

The group applauded Neville's choice, and he smiled, looking pleased.

Susan, who had been listening intently, spoke up next. "I want a name that reflects my calm and gentle nature," she said. "How about 'Iridia'? It's a play on the word 'iris,' which is a symbol of peace and hope."

The group nodded in agreement, admiring Susan's thoughtful choice.

Draco, who had been quietly observing the discussion, spoke up next. "I want a name that reflects my icy demeanor," he said, a sly grin spreading across his face. "How about 'Glace'? It's the French word for ice."

The group raised an eyebrow at Draco's choice, but ultimately nodded in agreement.

Scorpius, who had been listening intently, spoke up next. "I want a name that reflects my adventurous spirit," he said. "How about 'Lycan'? It's a play on the word 'lycanthrope,' which is a mythical creature that's part human, part wolf."

The group applauded Scorpius's choice, and he grinned, looking thrilled.

Ginny, who had been quietly observing the discussion, spoke up next. "I want a name that reflects my mysterious and elusive nature," she said. "How about 'Nyxora'? It's a play on the word 'nyx,' which is the Greek goddess of night."

The group nodded in agreement, admiring Ginny's clever choice.

Luna, who had been listening intently, spoke up next. "I want a name that reflects my dreamy and ethereal nature," she said. "How about 'Volaris'? It's a play on the word 'vola,' which means 'to fly' in Latin."

The group applauded Luna's choice, and she smiled, looking pleased.

Daisy, who had been quietly observing the discussion, spoke up next. "I want a name that reflects my colorful and vibrant personality," she said. "How about 'Chroma'? It's the Greek word for color."

The group nodded in agreement, admiring Daisy's thoughtful choice.

Dudley, who had been listening intently, spoke up next. "I want a name that reflects my rugged and adventurous spirit," he said. "How about 'Rooke'? It's a play on the word 'rook,' which is a type of bird that's known for its intelligence and adaptability."

The group applauded Dudley's choice, and he grinned, looking thrilled.

Samantha, who had been quietly observing the discussion, spoke up next. "I want a name that reflects my fierce and wild nature," she said. "How about 'Fera'? It's the Latin word for wild animal."

The group nodded in agreement, admiring Samantha's clever choice.

As the discussion came to a close, the 12 Muskeeteers smiled at each other, proud of their new Marauder names.

"Alright, it's official," Harry said, grinning. "We are the new Marauders!"

The group cheered, and the room was filled with laughter and excitement as they celebrated their new identities.

As they were about to disperse from the Muskeeteers room, Ginny suddenly spoke up, "Hey, we didn't choose a Marauder name for Harry yet!" The room fell silent, and all 12 Muskeeteers turned their attention to Harry.

"I think we should choose a name that reflects his personality," said Hermione, "something brave and strong."

"I agree," said Ron, "but it should also be something that's a bit quirky, you know, like Harry."

Draco, who had been quietly observing the conversation, suddenly spoke up, "I think I have a suggestion. How about 'Aurora'? It's a name that reflects the dawn of a new era, and it's also a bit unconventional."

Susan nodded thoughtfully, "I like it. It's a name that captures Harry's spirit of hope and renewal."

Neville, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, suddenly spoke up, "I think we should choose a name that's a bit more...mischievous. You know, something that reflects Harry's sense of humor and love of pranks."

Luna, who had been gazing off into space, suddenly focused on the conversation, "I think I have a suggestion. How about 'Lumos'? It's a name that reflects Harry's ability to bring light and hope to those around him."

The room fell silent as the Muskeeteers considered the various suggestions. Finally, Ginny spoke up, "I think we should put it to a vote. Who's in favor of 'Aurora'?"

A few hands went up, but it was clear that it wasn't the most popular choice. Draco looked slightly disappointed, but he smiled good-naturedly.

"Okay, who's in favor of 'Lumos'?" asked Ginny.

This time, more hands went up, but it still wasn't a unanimous decision. Luna looked pleased, but she didn't seem surprised.

"Okay, let's try something else," said Ginny. "Who's in favor of... 'Morph'?"

The room fell silent, and then suddenly, all 12 Muskeeteers shouted out in agreement. Harry grinned, looking pleased.

"I think we have a winner," said Ron, laughing.

And with that, Harry's Marauder name was officially decided. He was 'Morph', a name that reflected his ability to adapt and change, just like the magical creatures he loved.

Harry and Daisy walked a short distance away from their friends, finding a quiet spot near a large stone staircase. Harry turned to Daisy, his eyes filled with concern. "Hey, Dais, what's wrong? Your hair's been looking a bit... dull lately," he said gently, using the nickname he reserved just for her.

Daisy sighed, her eyes gazing down at the floor. "I don't know, Harry. I just feel like I don't fit in anywhere. I'm a Slytherin, but I don't feel like I belong there. And I'm not in Gryffindor with you, Ron, and Hermione... it just feels weird," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry nodded understandingly, his expression empathetic. "I know how you feel, Dais. But you have to remember that the Sorting Hat chose Slytherin for you for a reason. You've got qualities that make you a great fit for that house," he reassured her, trying to boost her confidence.

Daisy looked up at Harry, her eyes searching for reassurance. "You really think so, Harry?" she asked, her voice laced with uncertainty.

Harry smiled warmly, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Of course, I do! And even if you weren't in Slytherin, you'd still be my sister, and I'd still be here for you, no matter what," he promised, his voice filled with conviction.

Daisy's face brightened slightly, her hair color shifting to a slightly more cheerful shade of pink. "Thanks, Harry. Just talking to you makes me feel better," she said, smiling weakly.

Harry grinned back at her, relieved that he could help ease her concerns. "Anytime, Dais. Now, let's get some rest. We've got a big year ahead of us," he said, clapping her on the back.

With that, the siblings shared a warm smile before parting ways, each heading to their respective common rooms to unwind and prepare for the adventures that lay ahead.

That night, Harry opened his eyes in the serene and enchanting realm of Dreamland, where he and Ginny would often meet in their dreams. The soft, ethereal glow of the dreamworld illuminated Ginny's gentle features as she lay beside him, her red hair cascading like a fiery waterfall down her back. As Harry settled into the dream, he turned to Ginny and began to recount his conversation with Daisy.

"I had a talk with Daisy today," Harry said, his voice barely above a whisper. "She's really struggling with being in Slytherin, and I can understand why. I feel like I'm letting her down, not being able to protect her from all the pressure and expectations."

Ginny's expression turned sympathetic, her brown eyes filled with concern. "You're not letting her down, Harry," she said softly. "You're being an amazing brother, just like you always are. Daisy knows that, and she's lucky to have you looking out for her."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of gratitude towards Ginny. Her words always had a way of calming his worries and reassuring him. As they lay there, surrounded by the peaceful ambiance of Dreamland, Harry felt his concerns about Daisy slowly fade away, replaced by the warmth and comfort of being with Ginny.

As the first light of dawn crept over the Hogwarts grounds, Harry and Ginny shared a tender kiss in their secret Dreamland before waking up in their respective dormitories. It was 5 am on September 5th, and the castle was still bathed in a serene silence.

Harry made his way down to the Gryffindor common room, where he found Ginny already seated by the fire, her eyes gleaming with a soft, morning light. She smiled as Harry approached, and he couldn't help but feel a warmth in his chest.

"Morning," Ginny said, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Morning," Harry replied, sitting down beside her. "Sleep well?"

Ginny nodded, and they sat in comfortable silence for a moment, watching the flames dance in the fireplace.

Just then, Dudley appeared at the entrance of the common room, looking a bit sleepy but otherwise cheerful. "Hey, guys! Ready for some exercise?"

Harry grinned. "Always."

The three of them made their way to the kitchens, where they grabbed some quick breakfast before heading out to the grounds for their morning exercise. As they walked, Harry kept a watchful eye on Ginny, making sure she didn't overdo it like she had the day before. It was only her second day of exercise, after all, and Harry didn't want her to push herself too hard.

Dudley, on the other hand, was still struggling to keep up with Harry's pace. Despite having started their morning exercise routine months ago, Dudley still couldn't quite match Harry's athleticism. Harry, however, was patient and encouraging, offering words of support and advice as they ran through the misty morning air.

As they exercised, the castle slowly came to life around them, the sounds of laughter and chatter carrying on the wind. 

As the 12 Muskeeteers sat together at the Slytherin table, the Great Hall was filled with the chatter of students and the clinking of silverware against plates. The long tables were laden with a variety of dishes, including porridge, eggs, bacon, and toast. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan sat alongside Ginny, Luna, Dudley, Scorpius, Daisy, and Samantha, enjoying their breakfast together.

"Pass the bacon, please," Ron said, holding out his plate.

"Here you go," Neville replied, handing him the platter.

Meanwhile, Harry was chatting with the new Slytherin first years. "So, Astoria, what do you think of Hogwarts so far?" he asked.

"It's amazing!" Astoria exclaimed. "I've never seen anything like it. The castle is so beautiful, and the teachers are all so knowledgeable."

"I know, right?" Harry said, smiling. "It's a really special place. And I'm glad you're enjoying it."

Ryan, who was sitting next to Astoria, chimed in. "Yeah, it's been a real adventure so far. I'm loving flying lessons, and I'm hoping to try out for the Quidditch team in a few years."

"You're a flying enthusiast, huh?" Harry asked, grinning. "Well, you're definitely in the right place. We've got a great flying instructor, and I'm sure you'll pick it up in no time."

As they continued to chat, Erric listened intently, taking it all in. Elorra, on the other hand, was busy discussing flying techniques with Ryan and Harry.

Daisy, who was sitting next to Scorpius, leaned over and whispered, "I'm so glad we're all sitting together today. It's nice to have everyone in one place."

Scorpius smiled and nodded in agreement. "Definitely. It's always more fun when we're all together."

As the 12 Muskeeteers finished their breakfast, they began to disperse, chatting and laughing together. The Great Hall was filled with the warm glow of sunlight streaming through the stained glass windows, casting a kaleidoscope of colors across the room.

Dudley, walking alongside Samantha, noticed that she seemed a bit off. Her usual bright smile was missing, and her eyes seemed distant. Dudley slowed down, matching his pace to hers, and asked, "Hey, Sam, what's wrong? You seem a bit...down."

Samantha sighed, her shoulders sagging slightly. "It's just...yesterday was my birthday," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.

Dudley's eyes widened in surprise. "Your birthday? Why didn't you tell us?" he asked, feeling a pang of guilt for not knowing.

Samantha shrugged. "I don't know...I've never really celebrated my birthday before. It's not a big deal, really."

But Dudley knew that it was a big deal. He could see the hint of sadness in her eyes, the feeling of being overlooked and forgotten. He made a mental note to plan a surprise belated birthday party for her in the Muskeeteers' room. He just needed to find Harry and inform the others.

"Hey, Sam, don't worry about it, okay?" Dudley said, trying to reassure her. "We'll make it up to you, I promise."

Samantha smiled weakly, but Dudley could see the faintest glimmer of hope in her eyes. He grinned back at her, already planning the surprise party in his mind.

As the evening sun cast a warm orange glow over the Hogwarts castle, Samantha made her way to the Muskeeteers' room, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of Luna. She had expected Luna to accompany her, as they always did, being fellow Ravenclaws and Muskeeteers. But Luna had excused herself early, citing some unknown reason, leaving Samantha to navigate the corridors alone.

"Where could Luna be?" Samantha wondered, her brow furrowed in concern. She quickened her pace, her footsteps echoing off the stone walls as she turned a corner, the Muskeeteers' room coming into view. A warm, golden light spilled from the doorway, beckoning her inside.

As the sun began to set on the Hogwarts grounds, Dudley's excitement grew. He had been planning a belated surprise party for Samantha's birthday, and the big moment was finally approaching.

Dudley took a deep breath, surveying the Muskeeteers' room one last time. The decorations were perfect, the cake was ready, and the gifts were wrapped. All they needed now was the guest of honor.

Just then, the door creaked open, and Luna slipped inside, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "She's on her way," Luna whispered, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

The group held their collective breath, waiting for Samantha's arrival. Dudley's plan was about to unfold, and they couldn't wait to see Samantha's reaction...

As the door creaked open, the room fell silent. The Muskeeteers held their collective breath, their eyes fixed on the entrance. Samantha, or Sam as she was affectionately known, stepped into the room, a look of curiosity etched on her face.

"Hey, what's going on?" Sam asked, her eyes scanning the room, taking in the balloons, streamers, and the large banner that read "Belated Happy Birthday Sam!" in bold, golden letters.

The room remained silent, the Muskeeteers frozen in anticipation, their faces split into wide, mischievous grins. Sam's eyes narrowed, her brow furrowing in confusion.

"Guys, what's...?" Sam's voice trailed off as she took in the scene before her. Her eyes widened, and a look of surprise washed over her face.

"Surprise!" the Muskeeteers shouted in unison, their voices echoing through the room as they leapt from their hiding spots, surrounding Sam with cheers and applause.

Sam's face lit up with a radiant smile, her eyes sparkling with delight. "You guys didn't have to do this!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with emotion.

"We wanted to," Harry said, stepping forward, a warm smile on his face. "We're so sorry we missed your actual birthday, but we hope this makes up for it."

Sam's eyes shone with tears as she gazed at her friends, her heart filled with gratitude. "It's perfect," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "Thank you, guys. This means everything to me."

The room erupted into cheers and applause once more, the Muskeeteers surrounding Sam with hugs and congratulations. The party had officially begun, and it was going to be a night to remember...

As she made her way around the room, hugging and thanking each of her friends, her eyes landed on Dudley. A hint of a smile played on her lips as she approached him. "Dudley, I have to thank you especially," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know this was your idea."

Dudley's face turned bright red as he looked around nervously, his eyes darting from one person to another. "Uh, yeah... I mean, it was nothing, Sam," he stammered, trying to downplay his role in the surprise party. "I just, uh, mentioned it to the others, and they, uh, ran with it..."

Samantha's smile grew wider as she leaned in to hug Dudley. "Thanks, Dudley. This means a lot to me," she said, her voice filled with sincerity. Dudley's face grew even redder as he awkwardly patted Samantha's back, looking flustered but happy.

As the party continued, Harry and Ginny slipped away to a quiet corner, observing the scene unfolding before them. They exchanged a knowing glance, and Harry leaned in to whisper, "Looks like Dudley's got a bad case of nerves, doesn't it?"

Ginny's eyes sparkled with amusement. "I think it's adorable, actually. He's really trying to make a good impression on Samantha."

Harry nodded, his eyes never leaving the pair. "Yeah, and Samantha seems to be enjoying the attention. I'm glad they're getting along so well."

Ginny's gaze softened, her voice taking on a gentle tone. "It's sweet, isn't it? They're both really happy, and it's nice to see them having so much fun together."

As they watched, Dudley stumbled over his words, his face growing increasingly red. Samantha, however, simply laughed and playfully teased him, putting him at ease. The atmosphere around them was filled with warmth and camaraderie, and Harry and Ginny couldn't help but feel grateful to be a part of it.

Just then, Dudley glanced up, catching Harry's eye. He looked relieved to have an excuse to escape, and he made his way over to Harry and Ginny, Samantha by his side. "Hey, guys, what's going on?" he asked, trying to sound nonchalant despite his obvious nervousness.

Harry grinned, clapping Dudley on the back. "Just enjoying the party, Dud. You're doing great, by the way."

Dudley's face lit up with a smile, and he turned to Samantha, who was watching him with a warm smile. "Thanks, Harry. I think I'm just going to go get some more punch, okay?"

Samantha nodded, and Dudley hurried off, looking relieved. As he disappeared into the crowd, Harry turned to Ginny and whispered, "I think we're about to witness something special, don't you?"

As the night wore on, the group of friends continued to chat and laugh together. Dudley returned with a fresh glass of punch, but he didn't make any move to confess his crush to Samantha. Instead, the conversation turned to Samantha, and the others started asking her random questions.

"So, Sam, what's your favorite subject in school?" Ron asked, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.

Samantha thought for a moment before responding, "I think I like Transfiguration the best. I love the idea of being able to change things with just a flick of my wand."

The others nodded in agreement, and Hermione asked, "What's your favorite book?"

Samantha smiled mischievously. "I love reading about the history of magic. There's something about the old stories that just fascinates me."

As the conversation continued, Harry found himself zoning in and out. He was happy to see his friends having so much fun, but his mind kept wandering back to the strange feeling he had earlier.

Then, Samantha mentioned her middle name - Dorcas. Harry's ears perked up, and he felt a sudden jolt of recognition. He knew he had heard that name before, but he couldn't quite place it.

"Wait, Sam, your middle name is Dorcas?" Harry asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.

Samantha nodded, looking at him curiously. "Yeah, why?"

Harry hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He knew he had heard the name Dorcas before, but he couldn't remember where. It was frustrating, like trying to recall a word that was on the tip of his tongue.

"I'm not sure," Harry said finally, shaking his head. "I just feel like I've heard that name before."

The others looked at him curiously, but Samantha just smiled. "Maybe you have, Harry. Maybe you just don't remember yet."

As the conversation continued, Samantha mentioned her middle name, "Dorcas," and Harry's ears perked up again. He felt a sudden jolt of recognition, but he couldn't quite place it.

"Wait, Sam, your mum's name was Dorcas?" Harry asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.

Samantha nodded. "Yeah, that's what I was told. I don't really know much about my parents, though. I was adopted."

The others nodded sympathetically, and Harry's eyes sparkled with curiosity.

Samantha continued, "I don't know much about my dad, but my mum's surname was...Meadow."

Harry's eyes widened, and he felt a shiver run down his spine. He was on the verge of a revelation, but it slipped through his fingers like sand. If he had made the connection, it would have been enormous. But for now, it remained just out of reach.

As the evening drew to a close, the Muskeeteers bid each other farewell, exchanging warm smiles and whispered promises to meet up again the next day. The six Gryffindor Muskeeteers, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Ginny, and Scorpius, made their way to their common room, chatting and laughing together.

Harry, still deep in thought, walked hand in hand with Ginny, his mind preoccupied with the mysterious name - Dorcas Meadows. He couldn't shake off the feeling that he had heard it before, but the memory remained elusive, teasing him with its proximity.

As they climbed the stairs, Ron turned to Hermione and whispered, "Hey, Mione, what's up? You've been quiet all evening." Hermione smiled and replied, "Just thinking about the Transfiguration homework, Ron. I'm not sure I understand the intricacies of the spell."

Neville, walking alongside them, chuckled and said, "Don't worry, Hermione, we'll figure it out together. We always do." Scorpius, bringing up the rear, grinned mischievously and added, "And if all else fails, we can always count on Harry to bail us out."

Ginny playfully rolled her eyes and whispered to Harry, "You're not going to let them rely on you all the time, are you?" Harry smiled and squeezed her hand, "Of course not, but I'll always be there to help them out."

As they reached the Gryffindor common room, the warm glow of the fire pit and the comfortable chairs enveloped them, welcoming them to their cozy sanctuary. The six friends settled in, ready to unwind and relax together, but Harry's mind still lingered on the enigmatic name - Dorcas Meadows. Where had he heard it before?

Next Chapter is Moony - Past and Present !

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors.  Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!!!

Chapter Text

Suddenly, it hit him. He had heard the name from Remus, but he wasn't sure. The memory lingered just out of reach, teasing him. Harry's eyes narrowed, his mind racing with possibilities. He had to know more.

Later that night, as the boys' dormitory grew quiet, Harry sat up in bed, his movements careful not to disturb the others. Ron, Neville, Seamus, and Dean were fast asleep, their gentle snores and soft breathing filling the room. Harry decided to take a chance and write a letter to Remus.

He slipped out of bed and made his way to the desk, the moonlight casting an eerie glow over the room. Harry sat down, quill in hand, and began to write. The words flowed effortlessly as he started out casually, asking Remus about his day, and then, almost as an afterthought, he asked if Remus knew anyone by the name of Dorcas Meadows.

Just as Harry finished writing, a soft hooting sound filled the air. Hedwig, his faithful owl, had arrived as if sensing that Harry needed her. He smiled, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. Harry carefully tied the letter to Hedwig's leg, making sure it was secure. "Please, Hedwig, make sure Remus gets this," he whispered, his eyes locked on hers.

With a soft flutter of her wings, Hedwig took off into the night, disappearing into the darkness. Harry watched her go, his heart filled with a sense of hope. He knew that Remus would be able to shed some light on the mysterious name, and he couldn't wait to hear back from him.

Remus sat alone in his cozy cottage, surrounded by the familiar comforts of his home. The fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting a warm, golden glow over the room. The flames danced and flickered, casting shadows on the walls as the darkness of the night slowly receded. The cottage was quiet, except for the occasional creak of the old wooden beams and the soft ticking of the clock on the mantle.

Yes, Sirius visited from time to time, and so did Dora. Tonks, with her bubbly personality and infectious laughter, had a way of brightening up even the darkest of days. She would often arrive unannounced, her hair a vibrant pink or purple, and a mischievous glint in her eye. Remus couldn't help but smile whenever she was around, and he loved the way she always seemed to know how to make him feel better.

But despite their visits, Remus couldn't shake off the feeling of loneliness that had been his constant companion since Dorcas's passing. He had thought that time would heal the wound, but it still felt raw and tender. He often found himself wandering the empty rooms of his cottage, searching for something to fill the void that Dorcas had left behind.

The problem was this Dora. He couldn't believe it, that he was repeating the mistake. Mistake of falling in love with someone. He still remembered the night of January 26, 1980, when he had broken up with Dorcas because a week ago he had almost hurt her during his werewolf transformation. He clearly remembered how she had looked at him, her eyes filled with tears and concern, as he had told her that he couldn't be with her anymore.

He remembered the way she used to smile, the way her eyes sparkled when she laughed. He recalled the way she used to hold his hand, the way her touch made him feel like everything was going to be alright. He remembered the way she used to make him feel, like he was the only person in the world.

Remus's mind wandered back to the memories of their time together. He remembered the way she used to love walking in the woods, the way she would pick wildflowers and bring them back to their little cottage. He remembered the way she would cook dinner for him, the way the smell of her cooking would fill the entire cottage. He remembered the way she would sing to him, her voice soft and melodious, the way it would make him feel like he was in a dream.

He remembered the way she would always know how to make him feel better, the way she would always know what to say to make him smile. He remembered the way she would always be there for him, the way she would always support him, no matter what.

Remus's thoughts drifted back to the day they had met, like actually met not as classmates but something more, January 15, 1976. He had been immediately drawn to her bright smile and infectious laughter. He remembered the way she had looked at him, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, as they had struck up a conversation.

He remembered their first date, February 14, 1976, when they had gone on a romantic walk in the woods. He had been nervous, but she had put him at ease with her warm smile and gentle touch.

Remus's eyes felt heavy with tears as he thought about the day he had broken up with her, January 26, 1980. He had been so scared of hurting her, of losing control during his werewolf transformation. He had thought he was doing the right thing, but now he realized he had made a terrible mistake.

He remembered the way she had tried to meet him again, the way she had begged him to reconsider. He remembered the way he had refused, scared of his own weakness. He remembered the way she had stopped begging to meet him, the way she had seemed to give up on him.

And then, the unthinkable had happened. September 16, 1980, the day he had received the news of her death. He had been devastated, feeling as though he had lost a part of himself. He had wished that he could turn back time, that he could go back to the way things were before. But he knew that was impossible.

Lost in thought, Remus looked out the window, watching as the darkness of the night slowly gave way to the dawn. The sky was a deep shade of indigo, with the first hints of pink and orange creeping over the horizon. The stars were still twinkling, like diamonds scattered across the velvet expanse. Remus felt a sense of peace wash over him as he gazed out at the beauty of the dawn.

It was then that he saw an owl coming, soon identifying it as Hedwig. His heart skipped a beat as he wondered what news Harry's letter might bring. He felt a sense of excitement and trepidation as he waited for Hedwig to land.

Remus's eyes scanned the letter, a mixture of warmth and curiosity on his face. Harry's letter was casual, filled with stories about his adventures at Hogwarts and his friends. But Remus's eyes narrowed slightly as he read the sentence that had been casually tucked in among the others: "By the way, do you know anyone named Dorcas Meadows?"

Remus's heart skipped a beat as he read the name. Dorcas Meadows. A name he hadn't heard in years, a name that brought back a flood of memories and emotions. He felt a pang of sadness and longing, and his eyes gazed out the window, lost in thought.

As Harry woke up at 5 am, the soft morning light crept through the windows, casting a warm glow over the dormitory. He stretched, feeling refreshed after a good night's sleep. His daily routine was something he looked forward to, and he couldn't wait to meet Ginny and Dudley for their morning exercise.

Just as he was about to get out of bed, Harry's eyes landed on Hedwig, who was perched on her usual spot near the window. She looked at him with her big, round eyes, and Harry's heart skipped a beat as he noticed the small piece of parchment tied to her leg. It was a reply from Remus.

Harry's excitement grew as he quickly got out of bed and approached Hedwig. He gently untied the parchment from her leg, his fingers trembling slightly with anticipation. Hedwig watched him with interest, her head cocked to one side.

"Thanks, Hedwig," Harry whispered, giving her a gentle stroke on the head. "You're the best owl a guy could ask for."

With the parchment in hand, Harry walked over to the window and sat down on the windowsill, the early morning sunlight casting a warm glow over his face. He took a deep breath, his heart racing with excitement, and began to read Remus's reply.

As Harry read the letter, his eyes scanned the familiar handwriting:

"Dear Harry,

I was delighted to receive your letter, and I must say, I'm intrigued by your question. Yes, I did know a Dorcas Meadows. We met many years ago, and I have many fond memories of her. If you remember we talked about her in the summer.

I'm afraid that's all I can say for now, Harry. But I promise to tell you more soon. In the meantime, please be careful, and don't hesitate to reach out if you need anything.

Take care, Harry.

Best,
Remus"

As Harry finished reading the letter, his memory refreshed, and he recalled the story Remus had told him during the previous summer. Dorcas Meadows was one of the people Remus had loved and lost.

But as Harry's memory refreshed, a new doubt crept into his mind. Yesterday, during Samantha's belated birthday party in the Muskeeteers' room, she had mentioned that Dorcas Meadows was her late mother. Harry's eyes widened as he made the connection.

He had written to Remus because he had forgotten the details about Dorcas, but he knew Remus had known her somehow. Now, with the new information, Harry's mind was racing with questions. What was the relationship between Remus and Dorcas? And did Remus know that he had a daughter, Samantha?

Harry's eyes lingered on the letter, his thoughts swirling with possibilities. He felt a sudden urge to talk to Remus, to ask him more questions and clarify the mystery surrounding Dorcas Meadows and her connection to Samantha.

As Harry entered the Gryffindor common room, he was lost in thought. The letter from Remus had triggered a memory, and now he was plagued by doubts. Was Remus really Samantha's father? And did Remus even know that, if it was true?

Ginny, who was waiting for him, noticed the distant look in his eyes. She was sitting on the couch, dressed in her exercise attire, with her hair tied back in a ponytail. "Hey, Harry! What's wrong?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

Harry hesitated, unsure if he should share his doubts with Ginny. But something about her gentle tone put him at ease. "I just got a letter from Remus," he said, walking over to her.

Ginny's eyes widened with interest. "What did he say?"

Harry sat down beside her, running a hand through his messy black hair. "It was about Dorcas Meadows. Remus knew her, but I'm not sure if he knows about Samantha."

Ginny's expression turned thoughtful. "Samantha did say that Dorcas was her mother, didn't she?"

Harry nodded. "Yeah, she did. But I'm not sure if Remus knows that he's her father, if that's even true."

Ginny's eyes locked onto his, filled with understanding. "We'll figure it out, Harry. Together."

Just then, the portrait of the Fat Lady swung open, and Dudley poked his head in. "Hey, guys! Ready for our exercise routine?"

Ginny smiled, and Harry forced a smile, trying to push aside his doubts for the time being. "Yeah, let's go!" Ginny exclaimed, jumping up from the couch.

As they made their way out of the common room, Harry couldn't shake off the feeling that he was on the cusp of uncovering a long-hidden secret.

Remus's hands moved deftly as he cracked eggs into a bowl, his mind elsewhere. He had been taken aback by Harry's letter, inquiring about Dorcas Meadows. What had sparked Harry's interest in her? Remus's thoughts drifted back to his time at Hogwarts, his friendship with Dorcas, and the painful memories they shared. He had often wondered what had become of her, but after her death, he had pushed those thoughts aside, focusing on his own survival.

As he whisked the eggs, Remus's eyes gazed out the window, lost in the past. The trees swayed gently in the morning breeze, their leaves rustling softly. The peaceful atmosphere was a stark contrast to the turmoil brewing inside him. Remus's heart ached as he thought about Dorcas, and the what-ifs that still lingered.

"Remus, dear, are you alright?" a soft voice interrupted his reverie.

Remus turned to face Tonks, who was standing in the doorway, a look of concern etched on her face. Remus's eyes widened in surprise as he took in Tonks's sudden appearance in his kitchen. "Tonks, what are you doing here?" he asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.

Tonks's face flushed a deep pink as she looked away, fidgeting with her hands. "I-I just wanted to check if you're doing okay, Remus," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

Remus's expression softened as he took in Tonks's endearing blush. He couldn't help but feel a warmth in his chest at her concern for him. "I'm fine, Tonks," he reassured her, his voice gentle. "Just a bit...preoccupied."

Tonks's eyes darted back to his, sparkling with interest. "Preoccupied?" she repeated, her voice tinged with curiosity. "What's on your mind, Remus?"

Remus poured the steaming hot tea into delicate china cups, the aroma filling the air as they sat down at the small, wooden table. Tonks's eyes sparkled with excitement as she added a spoonful of sugar to her tea. "My training is finally complete, Remus!" she exclaimed, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm. "I'm officially an Auror now!"

Remus's gaze drifted off, his mind still preoccupied with thoughts of Dorcas and the past. He nodded absently, a faint smile on his lips. "Congratulations, Tonks...that's wonderful news," he said, his voice distracted. Tonks's eyes narrowed slightly, sensing that something was amiss, but she didn't press the issue, simply smiling and taking a sip of her tea. The warm glow of the setting sun cast a cozy ambiance over the room, but Remus's thoughts remained shrouded in the shadows of his past.

Tonks asked directly, enough with this dancing around, " Remus , do you like me ? ". Remus said , " Offcourse...I mean..eh..I like you ..I mean you are...a great friend." He said stammering almost revealing his true feelings. Tonks's eyes sparkled with amusement as she watched Remus's face turn bright red. "Like me as a great friend?" she repeated, her voice laced with skepticism. Remus stammered again, and Tonks's grin grew wider. "Remus, come on," she said, her tone teasing. "I think you're hiding something from me."

Remus sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Tonks, I...I do like you," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "But I'm a werewolf, Tonks. I'm old, I'm poor, and I'm jobless. You deserve so much better than someone like me." He looked down, his eyes avoiding hers.

Tonks's expression softened, and she reached out to gently touch Remus's arm. "Remus, you're not old, you're not poor, and you're definitely not jobless," she said, her voice filled with conviction. "You're kind, you're smart, and you're one of the most wonderful people I've ever met. And as for being a werewolf...I think that's part of what makes you so special." She smiled, her eyes shining with determination. "I don't care about any of those things, Remus. I care about you."

Remus's eyes widened in surprise, and he felt his heart skip a beat. No one had ever looked at him the way Tonks did, with such acceptance and affection at least not anyone since Dorcas. He felt a lump form in his throat as he struggled to find the right words to say.

"Tonks, I...I don't know what to say," he stammered, feeling like a nervous schoolboy. "You're...you're amazing, Tonks. But I'm still a werewolf. I don't want to hurt you."

Tonks's smile never wavered. "Remus, I'm an Auror," she said, her voice filled with confidence. "I can take care of myself. And besides, I think I can handle a little fur once a month." She winked at him, and Remus's face turned bright red again.

He couldn't believe what he was hearing. Tonks, the beautiful and brave Auror, was actually interested in him? It seemed too good to be true. But as he looked into her eyes, he saw the sincerity and affection there, and his heart soared.

"Tonks, I...I think I might be falling for you," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Tonks's face lit up with a radiant smile. "I'm already fallen, Remus," she said, her voice filled with emotion. "I've been fallen for you since the moment I met you."

Tonks's eyes sparkled with anticipation as Remus leaned in, his face inches from hers. She could feel the warmth of his breath on her skin, and her heart was racing with excitement. It seemed like he was about to kiss her, but suddenly, he stopped.

"Dorcas," he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Tonks's eyes widened in surprise, and she felt a pang of confusion. "Dorcas?" she repeated, her voice soft. "Who's Dorcas?"

Remus's eyes seemed to glaze over, and he looked away, his face filled with a mixture of sadness and longing. "Dorcas was...someone I loved," he said, his voice cracking. "Someone I lost."

Tonks's expression softened, and she reached out to gently touch Remus's arm. "I'm so sorry, Remus," she said, her voice filled with compassion. "I had no idea."

Remus took a deep breath, and his eyes refocused on Tonks. "It's not fair to you, Tonks," he said, his voice filled with regret. "I'm still carrying a torch for someone who's gone. I don't know if I can ever let her go."

Tonks's face was filled with understanding, and she smiled softly. "Remus, you don't have to let her go," she said. "You can always carry her memory with you. But maybe...just maybe...there's room in your heart for someone else too."

Remus's eyes widened in surprise as Tonks's lips touched his. It was a gentle, soft kiss, but it sent shivers down his spine. He felt his heart racing, and his mind went blank. For a moment, he forgot about everything - his werewolf curse, his fear of hurting Tonks, his doubts about their relationship. All he could think about was the warmth of Tonks's lips, the sweetness of her breath, and the way her eyes sparkled with mischief.

As they pulled back, Tonks smiled up at Remus, her eyes shining with excitement. "I've been wanting to do that for a long time," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Remus's face felt hot, and he couldn't help but smile back at Tonks. "I...I think I've been wanting you to do that for a long time too," he stammered, feeling like a nervous schoolboy again.

Tonks giggled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I think we make a good team, Remus," she said, her voice filled with conviction. "We can face anything as long as we're together."

Remus's heart swelled with emotion, and he felt a deep connection to Tonks. He knew that he wanted to be with her, to explore the world together, to face whatever challenges came their way. And as he looked into her eyes, he knew that he would do anything to make her happy.

"I think you might be right, Tonks," he said, his voice filled with emotion. "I think we do make a good team."

Remus sat in contemplative silence, the darkness of the night wrapping around him like a shroud. His thoughts were still reeling from Tonks's unexpected visit and the emotions she had stirred within him. As he sat there, he felt an overwhelming sense of melancholy wash over him, and his mind began to wander to the past.

Without realizing it, Remus's thoughts drifted to Dorcas, the woman he had loved and lost. He had never forgotten her, and the pain of her death still lingered deep within him. As the memories flooded back, Remus felt a sudden urge to visit her grave, to pay his respects and find some measure of peace.

With a quiet resolve, Remus rose from his chair and made his way to the door. He slipped out into the night, the cool air enveloping him as he made his way to the cemetery where Dorcas was laid to rest. The moon cast eerie shadows on the ground as he walked, his footsteps quiet on the dew-kissed grass.

As he approached Dorcas's grave, Remus felt a sense of calm wash over him. He stood before the headstone, his eyes tracing the familiar inscription etched into the marble. For a long moment, he simply stood there, lost in thought and memory.

"I'm sorry, Dorcas," Remus whispered, his voice barely audible over the rustling of the wind. "I'm so sorry I wasn't brave enough to be with you, to face the challenges that came our way. I'll always love you, and I'll never forget you."

Remus stood before Dorcas's grave, the moon casting an ethereal glow over the quiet cemetery. The soft, silvery light illuminated the intricate carvings on the headstone, and Remus's eyes wandered over the familiar inscription, his gaze tracing the curves of the letters. He took a deep breath, the night air filling his lungs, and began to speak in a soft, melancholic tone.

"Dorcas, it's been a long time. I know I haven't been here as often as I should have, but I've been thinking about you a lot lately." Remus's voice was barely above a whisper, and the words seemed to hang in the air like mist. "I've been feeling...restless, I suppose. Like I'm finally starting to move on from the past."

As he spoke, Remus's eyes seemed to cloud over, memories flooding his mind. He remembered the way Dorcas used to smile, the way her eyes sparkled in the sunlight. He remembered the way she used to laugh, the way her voice sounded when she sang. Remus's voice cracked slightly as he continued, "I've met someone, Dorcas. Her name is Tonks. She's... vibrant, full of life. Reminds me of you, in a way."

A faint smile crossed Remus's face, and he chuckled softly, the sound barely audible. "She's a Metamorphmagus, can change her appearance at will. Always keeps me on my toes." Remus's eyes seemed to light up for a moment, and he looked almost... happy.

But the moment was fleeting, and Remus's expression turned serious once more. His eyes clouded over, and his voice dropped to a whisper. "I know it's not the same, Dorcas. I'll always carry you with me, in here," he said, tapping his chest. "But I think... I think I'm finally starting to heal. To move on." Remus's voice was barely audible now, and the words seemed to be torn from his very soul. "It looks like I'm moving on, Dorcas."

Remus stood there for a long time, lost in thought. The cemetery was quiet, the only sound being the distant hooting of owls. The moon continued to cast its silvery glow, and Remus's shadow stretched out before him, a dark and lonely shape. Finally, he seemed to come back to himself, and with a quiet nod, he apparated to Tonks's flat, his heart racing with anticipation.

The apparition was smooth and effortless, and Remus materialized outside Tonks's door. He took a deep breath, his heart pounding in his chest, and raised his hand to knock. The door opened almost immediately, and Tonks stood before him, a hopeful look on her face.

For a moment, the two of them just stared at each other, the tension between them palpable. Then, without a word, Remus swept Tonks into his arms and kissed her. Tonks knew exactly what his answer was.

"I'm in, Tonks," Remus whispered, his lips still brushing against hers. "I'm all in."

Ginny's eyes widened in surprise. "Dorcas? That's Remus's ex-girlfriend's name, isn't it?" she asked, her voice filled with excitement.

Harry nodded. "Yes, it is. And I think that's more than just a coincidence. I think there's a connection between Samantha and Remus, and I think it's time we found out what it is."

Ginny's face lit up with determination. "Let's go talk to Remus," she said, standing up and brushing off her robes. "We'll get to the bottom of this, Harry."

Back at Tonks' flat, she and Remus were sitting on her couch, still grinning at each other as they replayed the moment they had shared earlier - their first kiss.

"I must say, I'm still reeling from that," Tonks said, her eyes sparkling with delight. "I've been wanting to do that for ages."

Remus chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I'm glad you did," he said. "I've been wanting to kiss you for a while now too."

Tonks leaned in closer, her voice taking on a flirtatious tone. "Really? And what made you want to kiss me, hmm?"

Remus's face turned slightly pink, but he smiled, his eyes locked on Tonks'. "I think it's because I've fallen for you, Tonks," he said softly. "You're an amazing witch, and an even more amazing person."

But just then Hedwig entered the flat , it was odd because it was the second letter from Harry in 2 days. Remus's eyes scanned the letter, his expression growing increasingly solemn. Tonks, sensing something was amiss, leaned in closer, her eyes filled with concern. "What's wrong, Moony?" she asked softly.

Remus took a deep breath before responding, "It's Harry. He wants to meet me urgently. It's about...Dorcas." His voice trailed off, and he looked away, his eyes clouding over with memories.

Tonks's expression changed from concern to surprise. She knew how much Dorcas had meant to Remus, and she also knew that he had only recently begun to open up to her about his past. "Dorcas?" she repeated, her voice gentle. "What about her, Moony?"

Remus hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He had thought he had finally moved on from the pain of his past, but now it seemed like it was all coming back to haunt him. "I don't know," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "Harry didn't say. But I have a feeling it's not good."

Tonks reached out and took Remus's hand, her touch warm and comforting. "We'll face whatever it is together, Moony," she said softly. "You're not alone."

Tonks's eyes widened in surprise as Remus revealed the truth about the Shrieking Shack. "But isn't the Shrieking Shack haunted?" she asked, her voice filled with amusement.

Remus smiled, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "It's not haunted, Tonks," he said, his voice low and soothing. "Dumbledore encouraged that rumor because when I was at school, I used to transform there. The shrieks were actually of me, not any ghost."

Tonks's expression changed from surprise to understanding, and she nodded her head. "I see," she said, her voice filled with curiosity. "So, you're meeting Harry there?"

Remus nodded, his smile still plastered on his face. "Yes, I am. He wants to discuss something with me, and I have a feeling it's important."

Tonks's eyes sparkled with excitement. "I'm coming with you, then," she said, her voice firm.

Remus chuckled and wrapped his arm around Tonks's waist. "I wouldn't have it any other way," he said, and together they Apparated to Hogsmeade, the wind whipping through their hair as they disappeared into the night.

As they apparated, the familiar sights and sounds of Hogsmeade village gave way to a denser, darker atmosphere. The Shrieking Shack loomed before them, its twisted, gnarled branches reaching towards the sky like skeletal fingers. Tonks's eyes widened as she took in the eerie sight.

Remus led her around the shack, his hand guiding hers through the darkness. "There's no visible door," he explained, "but there's a hidden entrance, only accessible to those who know where to look."

Tonks's curiosity was piqued as Remus stopped in front of a section of the shack's wall. He raised his hand, and a small section of the wooden planks slid open, revealing a narrow doorway. Remus smiled, his eyes glinting in the dim light. "After you, Tonks."

With a thrill of excitement, Tonks stepped through the doorway, Remus following close behind. The doorway creaked shut behind them, enveloping them in darkness.

As the sun began to set on the Hogwarts grounds, Remus and Tonks waited patiently in the Shrieking Shack, the dim light of the setting sun casting a warm orange glow over the small room. The silence between them was comfortable, a testament to their deep affection for each other. Remus, his eyes shining with warmth, reached out and gently took Tonks's hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. Tonks, her eyes sparkling with amusement, smiled and leaned into him, her pink-tinted hair a vibrant splash of color in the fading light.

Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed outside, growing louder with each passing moment. Remus and Tonks exchanged a knowing glance, their faces set with anticipation. The door to the shack creaked open, and two figures slipped inside, their faces obscured by the shadows.

As they moved further into the room, the fading light danced across their features, revealing the unmistakable faces of Harry and Ginny. They were both clad in their Hogwarts robes, their eyes shining with excitement. With a flourish, they swept off the Invisibility Cloak that had concealed them, the shimmering fabric pooling at their feet like a dark, liquid shadow.

As the footsteps approached, Tonks's eyes sparkled with curiosity, but Remus's gaze remained fixed on the spot where the sound originated. Suddenly, two figures materialized, and Tonks's eyes widened in surprise.

"Harry! Ginny!" Remus exclaimed, a warm smile spreading across his face.

Tonks's gaze darted between the two couples, her eyes lingering on the intertwined hands of Remus and herself. "What are you two doing here?" she asked, her voice tinged with amusement.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance, their faces mirroring each other's surprise. "We were just... uh... exploring," Harry stammered, his eyes darting to Remus and Tonks's joined hands.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with mischief. "Yeah, we didn't expect to find you two... like that," she added, her gaze flicking to Tonks's hand, which was still clasped in Remus's.

Remus's face flushed slightly, but he smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I suppose we have some explaining to do," he said, his voice low and gentle.

Harry's eyes sparkled with excitement as he asked, "So, are you two together now?" He glanced at Ginny, who was trying to stifle a smile.

Remus's face flushed slightly, and he nodded, his eyes locked on Tonks. "Yes, we are," he replied, his voice low and gentle.

Tonks beamed, her eyes shining with happiness. "We're really happy, Harry," she said, her voice filled with enthusiasm.

However, the atmosphere shifted as Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance. They had been about to discuss Dorcas, Remus's ex-girlfriend, and the sudden revelation of Remus and Tonks's relationship made the situation feel awkward.

Ginny's eyes dropped, and she fidgeted with her hands, while Harry cleared his throat, trying to find the right words to continue the conversation. "Remus, we... uh... we need to talk to you about something," Harry began, his voice hesitant.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a relieved glance, their faces relaxing. They had been worried about how Tonks would react, given her relationship with Remus.

Remus's eyes narrowed slightly, his expression curious. "So, what's so urgent that you two wanted to talk about Dorcas?" he asked, his voice low and thoughtful.

Harry and Ginny looked at each other, their eyes locking in a silent understanding. They had discussed how to approach this conversation, and now it was time to begin. Harry took a deep breath, preparing to start the discussion.

Harry unsure how to proceed said, "Remus, Ginny and I have been thinking...and we think that you might be Samantha's father."

The room fell silent once again, with Remus's eyes widening in shock. Tonks's expression was one of surprise and curiosity, but also concern for Remus.

Remus's face paled, and he looked like he had been punched in the gut again. He slumped back in his chair, his eyes fixed on some point in the distance. Tonks reached out and took his hand again, offering him support.

"Remus, is this...could this be true?" Tonks asked gently, trying to break the silence.

Remus slowly turned his gaze to Harry and Ginny. "Why do you think that?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Harry explained, "We...we just put two and two together. Samantha's mother's name is Dorcas Meadows, and you...you told us about Dorcas. We didn't know what to make of it, so we thought we should talk to you."

Ginny added, "And Samantha...she looks a bit like you, Remus."

Remus's eyes dropped, and he took a deep breath, trying to process the revelation. The room remained silent, with Tonks being the only one who spoke up.

"We...we need to talk to Samantha," Tonks said gently. "We need to know more about her mother, and...and if she knows anything about you, Remus."

Remus sat in stunned silence, his eyes glazing over as memories flooded his mind. Tonks wrapped her arms around him, offering comfort and support. "It's okay, Remus," she whispered softly. "We'll figure this out together."

Tonks's own expression was a mix of emotions - shock, concern, and a hint of uncertainty. "If it's true..." she trailed off, her voice barely above a whisper. "I don't know what it means for us, for our future."

Harry and Ginny exchanged a nervous glance. They had been unsure about how to approach the situation, and now that the revelation was out, they weren't sure what to expect. They had only wanted to help Samantha, and now it seemed like they might have uncovered a long-buried secret.

The room remained silent, with only the sound of Remus's ragged breathing breaking the stillness. Tonks held him close, her eyes fixed on Harry and Ginny, searching for answers that no one seemed to have.

Ginny's voice broke the silence, her tone measured and cautious. "Before we tell Samantha anything, shouldn't we confirm it with Olivia Jones?" she suggested, her brow furrowed with concern. "If Philip Jones was friends with Dorcas, she might know something about their relationship, or if Dorcas ever mentioned being pregnant."

Tonks nodded in agreement, her eyes locked onto Remus's face. "That's a good idea, Ginny. We should make sure before we tell Samantha anything. It's a lot to take in, and we don't want to upset her unnecessarily."

But Remus shook his head, his eyes clouding over with memories. He took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling slowly. "No, I'm certain," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "After Dorcas and I broke up, she tried to contact me several times. She sent me owls, tried to meet with me...I was so caught up in my own problems, I didn't realize..." His voice trailed off, lost in thought.

Tonks's eyes widened, and she reached out to take Remus's hand again. "Remus, are you sure?" she asked gently, her voice soft and soothing. "This is a lot to take in, even for you."

Remus nodded, his jaw clenched. "I'm positive, Tonks. I remember now. She sent me owls, and I ignored them. I was so caught up in my own guilt and shame...I didn't realize she was trying to tell me something important."

The room fell silent again, the only sound the soft ticking of the clock on the mantle. Harry and Ginny exchanged a nervous glance, unsure of what to say or do next. Tonks held Remus's hand, her eyes fixed on his face, trying to offer what little comfort she could.

Remus's eyes widened in horror as the truth dawned on him. He slumped forward, his head in his hands, as if the weight of his guilt was crushing him. Tonks's eyes filled with tears as she wrapped her arms around him, trying to offer what little comfort she could.

"I abandoned her," Remus whispered, his voice cracking with emotion. "Dorcas was pregnant, and I abandoned her. And our daughter...Samantha..." His voice trailed off, overcome with grief and regret.

The room fell silent, the only sound Remus's ragged breathing. Tonks held him close, her eyes fixed on Harry and Ginny , her expression a mix of sadness and concern. Harry and Ginny exchanged worried glances, unsure of how to react. They had never seen Remus like this before.

Remus's body began to shake, his breathing growing more labored. Tonks held him tighter, trying to calm him down. "Remus, it's okay," she whispered softly. "We're here for you. We'll get through this together."

But Remus was beyond consolation. He was caught up in a maelstrom of guilt and regret, unable to escape the torment of his own memories. His panic attack was escalating, threatening to consume him whole.

Remus's breathing grew more rapid, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. His eyes darted wildly around the room, as if searching for an escape from the overwhelming emotions that threatened to consume him. Tonks's hands grasped his, holding tight as he tried to pull away.

"Tonks, I...I don't expect you to stay with me," Remus stammered, his voice trembling. "I've just found out I have a daughter, and I abandoned her mother when she was pregnant. I'm a terrible person, Tonks. You deserve so much better than me."

Tonks's expression was calm and determined, her eyes locked on Remus's as she tried to reassure him. "Remus, listen to me," she said softly, her voice a gentle counterpoint to Remus's growing panic. "I don't just like you, Remus. I love you."

The words hung in the air, a palpable declaration that seemed to freeze time. Remus's eyes widened, his face pale as he stared at Tonks in shock. It was the first time she had said those words, and the impact was evident.

Remus's panic attack seemed to intensify, his breathing growing more ragged as he struggled to process Tonks's words. Tonks held tight to his hands, her eyes never leaving his face.

"I love you, Remus," she repeated, her voice firm and resolute. "I love you for who you are, not for what you've done in the past. We all make mistakes, Remus. It's how we learn from them that matters."

Remus's eyes filled with tears, his face contorted in a mix of pain and emotion. Tonks's words seemed to be slowly penetrating the fog of his panic, offering a lifeline of hope and redemption. Harry and Ginny watched, transfixed, as Tonks's love and acceptance slowly began to calm Remus's stormy emotions.

Remus's eyes widened in distress as he protested, "But Tonks, what if we grow even closer? What if we can't live without each other?" His voice trembled with anxiety, his mind racing with the implications of their relationship. He felt like he was drowning in a sea of uncertainty, unsure of how to navigate the complexities of his own heart.

Tonks's expression remained calm, but her eyes sparkled with determination. She leaned forward, her hands still grasping Remus's, her fingers intertwined with his in a gentle yet firm hold.

"What are you afraid of, Remus?" she asked softly, her voice a gentle counterpoint to Remus's growing anxiety. "That I'll leave you because of your...condition? Because of your past?" Her voice was gentle, but firm, and Remus felt a surge of emotion at the understanding in her eyes.

Remus nodded, his face twisted in anguish. "I'm a Werewolf, Tonks," he whispered, the words torn from his very soul. "I'm 11 years older than you. I'm poor, I'm jobless...and now, there's Samantha. What if she wants to live with me?" The thought sent a shiver down his spine, and he felt like he was being torn apart by his own guilt and fear.

"It would be unfair to you, Tonks," he continued, his voice cracking with emotion. "To ask you to live with Samantha's mother's memory hanging over us. I don't want to burden you with my past, with my mistakes." Remus felt like he was exposing his very soul to Tonks, and he was terrified of being rejected, of being deemed unworthy of her love.

Tonks's grip on Remus's hands tightened, her eyes shining with tears. "Remus, I love you," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of Remus's own ragged breathing. "Not despite your past, but because of who you are today. We'll face whatever comes next together, as long as we have each other."

Tonks's eyes locked onto Remus's, her gaze piercing as she asked, "Remus, do you love me too?" Her voice was barely above a whisper, but it carried the weight of her entire being. The air around them seemed to vibrate with anticipation, as if the very fate of their relationship hung in the balance.

Remus's mind went into a tailspin as he hesitated, his internal conversation a jumbled mix of fear, doubt, and longing. "What if I'm not good enough for her?" he thought to himself, his mind racing with the ghosts of his past. "What if my being a Werewolf, my age, my poverty, my joblessness...what if all these things come between us?" But beneath all the uncertainty, one truth shone bright: he loved Tonks, with every fiber of his being.

He took a deep breath, his chest heaving with emotion as he searched for the right words. His eyes locked onto Tonks's, and he felt his heart swell with emotion. "Yes, Tonks, I love you..." he began, his voice barely above a whisper.

But before he could continue, Tonks's hand shot up, her fingers pressing against Remus's lips, silencing him. "Not 'but'," she said, her eyes shining with tears. Her voice was firm, resolute, and Remus felt his heart skip a beat as he gazed into her eyes.

"That's all I need to know, Remus," Tonks continued, her voice filled with conviction. "If you love me, and I love you, we'll figure everything else out together. We'll face whatever challenges come our way, as long as we have each other." Her words were like a balm to Remus's soul, soothing his fears and calming his doubts.

Tonks's gaze softened, a gentle smile spreading across her face. "I don't have a problem with Samantha, Remus," she said, her voice filled with compassion. "I'll have a readymade daughter, and I'm okay with that. We'll make this work, Remus, together."

As Tonks's lips met Remus's, the air around them seemed to electrify with tension. They kissed passionately, their emotions pouring out like a dam that had burst. The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in the depths of their love.

Remus's arms wrapped around Tonks, pulling her close as they deepened the kiss. Tonks's hands slid up Remus's chest, her fingers tangling in his hair. They were lost in their own little world, oblivious to everything else.

But their solitude was short-lived. A discreet coughing sound broke the spell, and they slowly pulled away from each other, gasping for air. Tonks's cheeks were flushed, and Remus's eyes shone with happiness.

As they turned to face the source of the coughing, they were met with the amused grins of Harry and Ginny, who were sitting on the couch, trying to stifle their giggles. "Sorry to interrupt," Harry said, his eyes twinkling with mirth, "but we didn't want to leave you two alone in here forever."

Tonks's face turned bright red as she realized they had forgotten they were still in the Shrieking Shack, and that Harry and Ginny were still there, watching them. Remus chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners, and wrapped his arm around Tonks's shoulders, pulling her close. "I think we got a bit carried away," he said, his voice filled with amusement.

With the romantic moment between Remus and Tonks having passed, the group refocused on the serious matter at hand. Harry, still seated on the couch, turned to Remus and asked, "So, shall Ginny and I tell Samantha about this or not?"

Remus's expression turned thoughtful, and he nodded slowly. "Though I am certain that Samantha is my daughter, I still would like to be sure and confirm with Olivia Jones," he said, his voice measured. "It's only fair that we are absolutely certain before we share this news with Samantha."

Tonks, who was still seated beside Remus, nodded in agreement. "Yes, we should be sure. But I have a feeling, Remus. A feeling that Samantha is indeed your daughter," she said, her eyes shining with conviction.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance, and Harry nodded. "We'll wait, then. Until you're certain," Harry said, his voice filled with understanding.

Remus smiled, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Harry. Thank you, all of you. Your support means the world to me," he said, his voice filled with emotion.

With the decision made to wait until Remus was certain about Samantha's parentage, Harry and Ginny bid their farewells to Remus and Tonks. As they turned to leave, Tonks called out, "Be careful, you two! And don't worry, we'll figure things out here."

Harry smiled and nodded, his eyes twinkling with reassurance. "We will, Tonks. Thanks for understanding."

Ginny grinned mischievously. "We'll be fine, Tonks. We have our trusty invisibility cloak, don't we, Harry?"

Harry chuckled and wrapped the cloak around them, the familiar feeling of the soft, silky fabric enveloping them. "We certainly do, Gin."

With the cloak securely in place, they made their way to the hidden passageway that led from the Shrieking Shack to the Whomping Willow. The tree's branches creaked and swayed ominously in the wind as they approached, but Harry and Ginny moved swiftly and silently, the cloak rendering them all but invisible.

As they emerged from the passageway, they paused for a moment, listening to the sounds of the night. The wind rustled through the leaves, and the distant hooting of owls carried on the breeze. Harry smiled, feeling the thrill of adventure and the comfort of Ginny's presence beside him.

"Shall we head back to the castle, Gin?" Harry asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Ginny nodded, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Let's go. I have a feeling it's going to be an interesting night."

Next Chapter is The Bond.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors.  Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!!!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Monday, September 7, dawned with a dull and cloudy sky, casting a greyish hue over the Hogwarts grounds. The Gryffindor 2nd year boys' dormitory was quiet, with the rest of the boys fast asleep, their gentle snores and soft breathing filling the air. Harry, however, was wide awake, having woken up at his usual time of 5 am. He yawned, feeling a bit more tired than usual, and stretched his arms above his head, arching his back in a languid stretch.

Normally, he, Dudley, and Ginny would be up and about, getting ready for their morning run and exercises. They would meet up in the common room, exchange quiet morning greetings, and then head out into the crisp morning air, their footsteps echoing through the deserted corridors. But today, Harry wasn't feeling as enthusiastic. The events of the previous night still lingered in his mind, and he couldn't shake off the feeling of excitement and trepidation that had settled in his stomach.

He and Ginny had stayed up late, discussing their meeting with Remus and Tonks in the Shrieking Shack. The weight of the secret they were keeping was still settling in, and Harry knew Ginny was probably feeling just as tired as he was. They had talked about Remus's possible daughter, Samantha, and the implications of this revelation. Harry's mind was still reeling with questions and doubts, and he knew he needed some time to process everything.

"Maybe I'll skip the run today," Harry thought to himself, snuggling deeper into his bed. "Just this once, it won't hurt." He closed his eyes, letting the softness of his pillow envelop him, and drifted off into a light doze, his mind still whirling with thoughts of Remus, Tonks, and Samantha.

The Great Hall was abuzz with the chatter of students as they gathered for breakfast. The long tables were laden with a variety of dishes, from golden-brown pastries to steaming bowls of porridge. The 12 Muskeeteers, as usual, sat at the Gryffindor table, surrounded by friends from different houses.

Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan, the Golden Muskeeteers, were already seated, chatting and laughing with each other. The Silver Muskeeteers, Ginny, Luna, Daisy, Dudley, Scorpius, and Samantha, joined them, adding to the lively atmosphere.

As they ate, Harry and Ginny couldn't help but steal glances at Samantha, who was chatting with Luna and Daisy. They had learned the shocking truth about Samantha's parentage just the day before, and it was still sinking in. They knew they had to keep the secret hidden for now, but it was hard not to look at Samantha with newfound curiosity.

"I hope she'll forgive Remus when she finds out," Ginny whispered to Harry, her brow furrowed with concern.

"I know, me too," Harry replied quietly, his eyes drifting back to Samantha. "But for now, we have to keep it a secret."

The conversation around them continued, with Ron and Hermione discussing their upcoming Transfiguration homework, and Neville and Draco arguing about the best Quidditch teams. The Silver Muskeeteers, meanwhile, were engrossed in a heated debate about the merits of different magical creatures.

As breakfast drew to a close, the 12 Muskeeteers reluctantly parted ways, heading off to their respective classes. But Harry and Ginny couldn't shake off the feeling that their lives were about to become a lot more complicated.

As the breakfast crowd dispersed, the students made their way to their respective classes. Harry gave Ginny a quick kiss on the cheek before she left with Luna and Samantha for their 1st year Defense Against the Dark Arts class. "See you at lunch, Gin!" Harry called out, grinning.

Daisy, Dudley, and Scorpius headed off to their 1st year Transfiguration class, chatting excitedly among themselves. Susan, meanwhile, made her way to the 2nd year Potions class, which was being held jointly with the Ravenclaws.

Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Draco walked together to their 2nd year Charms class, which was being held in one of the castle's larger classrooms. As they entered the room, they were greeted by the cheerful face of Professor Filius Flitwick, the Charms master and Head of Ravenclaw House.

"Ah, welcome, welcome, my dear students!" Professor Flitwick exclaimed, his eyes twinkling behind his half-moon spectacles. "Today, we shall be learning the Glacius charm, a freezing charm that will render objects immobile and frozen in place."

The students took their seats, eager to begin the lesson. Harry and Hermione, who were sitting together, exchanged a look of excitement. They had always enjoyed Charms class, and they were looking forward to learning this new spell.

"Now, the wand movement for Glacius is a bit tricky," Professor Flitwick warned, "but with practice, I'm sure you'll all master it. Let's begin with the incantation... Glacius!"

As Professor Flitwick began to demonstrate the Glacius spell, Harry's eyes lit up with excitement. He had already learned this spell in his first year, when he and Professor Snape had collaborated on the Potter-Snape Amnesia Potion. With a flick of his wand and a confident incantation, Harry successfully cast the spell, freezing a nearby object in place.

Hermione's eyes widened in surprise. "Harry, how did you...?" she trailed off, looking scandalized.

Professor Flitwick beamed with pride. "Ah, excellent work, Mr. Potter! You have earned 5 points for Gryffindor!"

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of pride. "I already knew the spell, sir," he explained. "I learned it last year when I was working with Professor Snape."

The rest of the class looked at Harry in awe, and Professor Flitwick nodded approvingly. "Well, in that case, let us proceed with the theory behind the Glacius spell. It is a complex and ancient spell, with roots in the earliest forms of magic. The incantation, 'Glacius,' is derived from the Latin word for ice, and the wand movement requires a delicate balance of finesse and control."

As Professor Flitwick launched into a detailed explanation of the spell's origins and importance, Harry felt a sense of satisfaction. He had always enjoyed Charms class, and it was moments like these that reminded him why. The rest of the class listened intently, taking notes and asking questions as Professor Flitwick led them through the intricacies of the Glacius spell.

As the Charms class came to a close, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville bid farewell to Draco, who had to attend a different class. Despite being in the same year, the six Golden Musketeers were divided into three houses, making it challenging for them to have classes together. The Gryffindors, consisting of Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Dean, Seamus, Lavender, Parvati, and Sally-Anne, made their way to Greenhouse No. 6 for Herbology with the 2nd-year Hufflepuffs.

Along the way, they were joined by Susan, who had just finished her Potions class with the Ravenclaws. The group chatted casually as they walked, discussing their previous class and sharing stories. Upon arriving at the greenhouse, they were greeted by Professor Pomona Sprout, the Head of Hufflepuff and Herbology teacher.

Professor Sprout, a short, jolly woman with gray, curly hair and soil-covered clothes, welcomed her students warmly. "Ah, excellent! I'm glad to see you all here today. Today, we'll be learning about the properties of Wolf's Bane and its uses in potions." She handed out small pots containing the plant, and the students began to examine it.

The class was uneventful, with the students carefully observing and taking notes on the plant's characteristics. Harry and Neville, being two of Professor Sprout's favorites, received extra guidance and encouragement as they worked with the Wolf's Bane.

As the class concluded, the Gryffindors and Susan made their way to the Astronomy Tower for their next lesson. The Astronomy theory class was held in a large, circular room with a dome-shaped ceiling, offering a breathtaking view of the night sky. The students took their seats, eager to learn about the wonders of the universe.

"Today, we'll be discussing the constellations and their significance in the wizarding world," Professor Sinistra announced, beginning her lecture. The students listened intently, taking notes and asking questions as they explored the vast expanse of the stars.

In the dimly lit Potions Dungeons, the scent of various concoctions wafted through the air, mingling with the murmur of students discussing their latest experiments. Ginny, a first-year Gryffindor, stood at her workstation, her eyes scanning the ingredients laid out before her. She was partnered with her friend Daisy, a Slytherin, who was busily measuring out the ingredients for their hair rinsing potion.

Ginny's brow furrowed in confusion as she watched Daisy work. She couldn't shake the feeling that she already knew how to make this potion, but that was impossible. She had never read about it before, and yet, the steps seemed eerily familiar. "Daisy, do you think we're doing this right?" Ginny asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Daisy looked up, her eyes sparkling with interest. "Yeah, I think so. Professor Snape said to use the dried chamomile flowers and the essence of rose petals. Why, do you think there's something wrong?"

Ginny hesitated, unsure how to articulate her concerns. "No, it's just...I feel like I've done this before."

Daisy shrugged, her attention returning to their potion. "Maybe you just have a knack for potions, Ginny. You're really good at Transfiguration, after all."

Meanwhile, Scorpius, a first-year Gryffindor, worked alongside Nigel, carefully measuring out the ingredients for their own potion. They seemed to be doing well, their banter light and easy as they worked.

Professor Snape moved through the room, inspecting the students' work and offering comments. Though he was still a strict teacher, his snide remarks were no longer laced with malice. He stopped at Ginny and Daisy's workstation, his eyes narrowing as he examined their potion.

"Not bad, Miss Weasley," he said, his voice low and measured. "But you, Miss Potter, seem to be relying too heavily on instinct. Potions requires precision, not guesswork."

Ginny felt a flush rise to her cheeks as she met Snape's gaze. She wasn't sure how to respond, unsure what he wanted from her. Daisy, however, seemed unfazed, smiling sweetly at Snape.

"Don't worry, Professor, we'll get it right," Daisy said, her voice confident.

Snape's expression softened ever so slightly, a hint of approval in his eyes. "I expect nothing less, Miss Potter." He moved on to the next workstation, leaving Ginny and Daisy to their potion.

As the class continued, Ginny found herself growing more and more frustrated. She knew she was capable of making this potion, but somehow, her instincts were getting in the way. She glanced over at Scorpius and Nigel, who seemed to be doing fine, and then at Daisy, who was busily stirring their potion.

"Maybe we should start again," Ginny suggested, feeling a sense of trepidation.

Daisy's eyes met hers, a spark of mischief in their depths. "Or maybe we just trust your instincts, Ginny. After all, you're the one who's been making this potion in your sleep."

Ginny's eyes widened, a shiver running down her spine. How did Daisy know that? She hadn't told anyone about her strange feelings, not even her best friends. But before she could respond, Snape's voice cut through the room, calling out the next step in the potion-making process.

As the bell rang, signaling the end of the Astronomy class, students began to file out of the tower, making their way to the Great Hall for lunch. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Susan were soon joined by Draco, Dudley, Samantha, and Luna, forming a lively group as they walked.

"Hey, what's the plan for lunch?" Ron asked, his stomach growling with anticipation.

"I could eat a whole elephant," Hermione joked, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

Susan chuckled. "You're always so dramatic, Hermione."

As they neared the Great Hall entrance, Harry's gaze wandered, and he spotted Ginny, Daisy, and Scorpius emerging from the dungeon corridor, surrounded by other first-year Gryffindors and Slytherins. His face broke into a warm smile as he waved at his girlfriend.

Ginny, however, seemed lost in thought, her brow furrowed in concentration. She didn't notice Harry's wave, too engrossed in her own musings. Harry's smile turned amused, and he nudged Ron with his elbow.

"Ginny's got her thinking cap on," Harry whispered, his eyes still fixed on his girlfriend.

Ron followed Harry's gaze and chuckled. "Maybe she's trying to figure out the secrets of the universe."

As the group entered the Great Hall, the aroma of roasting meats and freshly baked bread wafted through the air, making everyone's stomach growl in anticipation. The long tables were filled with students chatting and laughing, while the professors sat at the staff table, overseeing the proceedings.

The Golden and Silver Musketeers continued to chat and joke as they made their way to their usual table, eager to enjoy their lunch together.

As the Golden and Silver Musketeers enjoyed their lunch, Harry discreetly reached under the table and took Ginny's hand, his fingers intertwining with hers. The gentle touch snapped Ginny out of her reverie, her thoughts about the  Potions class momentarily forgotten. Her eyes widened, and she turned to Harry, a hint of surprise and affection in her gaze.

Harry's emerald green eyes locked onto hers, filled with concern and understanding. He could sense that something was bothering her, and he was willing to wait until she was ready to share her thoughts.

Ginny gave his hand a gentle squeeze before shaking her head, her red hair rustling softly. "I'm fine, Harry," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the din of the Great Hall.

Harry's gaze lingered on hers for a moment, his expression reassuring. He knew that Ginny would open up to him when she was ready, and he was content to simply be by her side. With a gentle smile, he turned his attention back to his lunch, his fingers still wrapped around hers, a comforting presence in the midst of the bustling Great Hall.

The rest of the Musketeers continued their lively conversation, oblivious to the quiet moment shared between Harry and Ginny. Ron regaled the group with a tale of his latest prank, while Hermione playfully rolled her eyes. Neville and Draco engaged in a heated debate about the merits of various Quidditch teams, their competitive spirits on full display. Meanwhile, the Silver Musketeers chatted among themselves, their laughter and giggles adding to the joyful atmosphere.

As they ate, Harrys thoughts wandered to their  upcoming class, and he wondered what new challenges and adventures awaited them. But for now, he was content to simply enjoy the quiet companionship of his friends, and the gentle warmth of Ginny's hand in his.

As the lunch hour drew to a close, the Great Hall began to empty as students made their way to their next classes. The Golden Musketeers, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville, gathered their belongings and prepared to head off to Transfiguration, accompanied by their fellow 2nd year Gryffindors and Ravenclaws. Susan, meanwhile, bid farewell to her friends and joined the Hufflepuffs and Slytherins heading to D.A.D.A. with Draco.

Ginny, Daisy, and Scorpius, along with the other 1st year Gryffindors and Slytherins, made their way to Charms, while Luna, Dudley, and Samantha joined the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs for Potions.

As the groups began to disperse, Harry took advantage of the momentary chaos to steal a quick kiss from Ginny. Her eyes widened in surprise as their lips touched, and though she was caught off guard, she couldn't help but feel a flutter in her chest. Before she could respond, Harry was already pulling away, a mischievous grin on his face.

The brief moment left Ginny breathless, her cheeks flushed as she watched Harry hurry off to join his friends. She couldn't help but smile, her heart still racing from the unexpected kiss.

Just as Harry was about to disappear into the crowd, he heard his name being called. "Harry!" Madam Hooch's voice rang out across the hall. He turned to see the flying instructor beckoning him over. "I'll catch up with you guys later," he told his friends, gesturing for them to go ahead without him. With a wave, the Golden Musketeers continued on their way, leaving Harry to make his way over to Madam Hooch.

"What's up, Madam Hooch?" Harry asked, curiosity getting the better of him as he approached the flying instructor. Madam Hooch's expression seemed serious, and Harry's mind began to wander, wondering what she might want to talk to him about.

As he approached her, Madam Hooch smiled warmly. "Harry, it's great to see you again. How was your summer?" she asked, her interest genuine. Harry replied, "It was the best, thanks." The trial of the physical abuse case against the Dursleys had been widely reported in the wizarding press, so Madam Hooch already knew that Harry was finally free from their clutches.

With the small talk out of the way, Madam Hooch's expression turned serious. "Harry, I know you have class now, but I wanted to talk to you about something. I was wondering if you'd be willing to help me with something this weekend," she said, her eyes sparkling with a hint of excitement. Harry's face lit up with interest as she continued, "I'd like you to help me train some of the first-year students. You've shown great skill and confidence on the broomstick, and I think you could be a big help to them."

Harry nodded enthusiastically, happy to help. "Of course, Madam Hooch. I'd be happy to help," he said. Madam Hooch smiled, pleased with his response. "Excellent! I'll give you all the details this evening in my office. Let's just say it's a special project, and I think you're the perfect person to help me with it."

The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm orange glow over the Hogwarts grounds. Harry and Ginny had spent the afternoon by the black lake, enjoying each other's company and the peaceful atmosphere. They sat together on a blanket, Ginny snuggled up against Harry's chest, and occasionally they would share a gentle kiss or cuddle. The tension between them was palpable, but it was a comfortable, loving tension that only added to the serenity of the moment.

Ginny still hadn't opened up to Harry about what was on her mind, and he knew better than to pry. He could sense that something was bothering her, but he trusted her enough to know that she would tell him when she was ready. Ginny, in turn, was grateful for Harry's understanding nature. She loved how he didn't push her to talk about things she wasn't ready to discuss.

As they sat together, Harry eventually broke the silence. "Hey, I need to go meet Madam Hooch in about an hour," he said, his voice low and gentle. Ginny nodded, her eyes still fixed on the lake. "Okay, I'll let you go then," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry smiled and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer. They sat there for a few more minutes, enjoying each other's company before Harry reluctantly stood up. "I'll see you later, okay?" he said, helping Ginny to her feet.

Ginny nodded and smiled up at him. "Yeah, I'll see you later," she replied, her eyes sparkling with affection. Harry leaned in and kissed her softly on the cheek before turning to make his way to Madam Hooch's office.

As he walked, Harry couldn't help but feel grateful for the special bond he shared with Ginny. He loved her more and more each day, and he knew that their relationship was built on trust, understanding, and mutual respect. He pushed aside his thoughts and focused on his upcoming meeting with Madam Hooch, wondering what she had in store for him.

With a sense of curiosity and anticipation, Harry made his way to Madam Hooch's office, ready to face whatever lay ahead.

Harry walked into Madam Hooch's office, greeted by the familiar sight of Quidditch equipment and the sound of her warm, husky voice. "Ah, Harry! Good to see you, dear boy. I trust you're doing well?" She smiled, her piercing yellow eyes crinkling at the corners.

Harry took a seat, feeling a sense of ease in her presence. "I'm doing great, Madam Hooch. Thanks for asking. I was thinking about the upcoming Quidditch season, and I wanted to talk to you about it."

Madam Hooch nodded, her expression turning serious. "Yes, the new season is just around the corner. We've got some talented young players this year, and I'm excited to see how they'll perform." She leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "And, of course, I'm looking forward to seeing you in action, Harry. You're one of my star players, after all."

Harry blushed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and pride. "Thanks, Madam Hooch. I'm looking forward to it too." He hesitated for a moment before adding, "I've been thinking about volunteering to help the new first years train this weekend. Would that be okay with you?"

Madam Hooch's face lit up with approval. "That's a wonderful idea, Harry! I'm sure the new students would love to learn from you. You can work with the Gryffindors and Slytherins on Friday afternoon, and then help out with the Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws on Saturday afternoon."

As they discussed the training schedule, Harry couldn't help but think about the previous year's Quidditch matches. He had been the Gryffindor seeker, and it had been a wild ride. There was the time Quirrell had tried to jinx his broom, and the terrifying encounter with the Dementors. But he had still managed to catch the snitch, much to everyone's surprise.

Madam Hooch seemed to sense his thoughts, a playful glint in her eye. "And, Harry, don't forget to catch that snitch in one piece this year, hmm?" She chuckled, her voice low and husky.

Harry felt his face heat up, remembering the blush-worthy moments from the previous year. "I'll try my best, Madam Hooch," he promised, grinning.

As their meeting drew to a close, Harry left Madam Hooch's office feeling invigorated and ready for the new Quidditch season. He couldn't wait to get back on his broom and take to the skies, the thrill of competition and the rush of adrenaline coursing through his veins.

The sun was shining brightly on the Friday morning of the second week of September, casting a warm glow over the Hogwarts grounds. Harry stood beside Madam Hooch, who was addressing the first-year Gryffindors and Slytherins, including his girlfriend Ginny, His Daisy  and his friend Scorpius. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers and the distant chirping of birds, creating a lively atmosphere.

Madam Hooch's voice was calm and soothing as she explained the basics of flying on broomsticks. Harry listened intently, his eyes scanning the group of students. He noticed that some of them looked nervous, their faces pale and worried. That's when he spotted Collin Creevy, Astoria Greengrass, and Erric Murley, who had approached Madam Hooch earlier, expressing their concerns about flying.

"Alright, now it's time for some hands-on practice," Madam Hooch announced, gesturing to the broomsticks laid out on the grass. "Harry, would you be so kind as to assist the students who need a bit more guidance?"

Harry nodded and walked over to Collin, Astoria, and Erric, who looked like they were about to throw up. "Hey, guys, don't worry, I'll help you out. It's not as scary as it looks, I promise."

Collin's eyes lit up with excitement. "Really, Harry? You're going to teach us how to fly?"

"Yeah, I'll show you the ropes," Harry replied with a grin. "But first, let's start with mounting the broom. It's all about balance and control."

Astoria and Erric exchanged nervous glances, while Collin looked like he was about to burst with enthusiasm. "I've always wanted to learn how to fly! Can I be the first to try?"

Harry chuckled. "Sure thing, Collin. Let's get you on the broom and see how it goes."

As Harry helped Collin onto the broomstick, he noticed that Astoria and Erric looked even more anxious. He reassured them with a smile. "Don't worry, guys, I'll be right here with you. We'll take it one step at a time."

Meanwhile, the rest of the group, including Ginny, Daisy  and Scorpius, were already soaring through the skies, their broomsticks gliding effortlessly above the grass. Harry watched them with a sense of pride, knowing that he had helped some of them overcome their fears.

But for now, his focus was on Collin, Astoria, and Erric, who needed his guidance and support. He was determined to help them feel more confident on their broomsticks, even if it meant taking things at a slower pace.

The sun was shining brightly on the Quidditch pitch as Harry stood beside Madam Hooch, watching the first-year students nervously mount their broomsticks. The air was filled with the sound of chatter and the occasional shout of excitement. Harry's eyes scanned the group, his gaze settling on two Hufflepuffs and two Ravenclaws who looked particularly anxious.

"Alright, now it's your turn," Madam Hooch said, gesturing to the nervous students. "Harry, would you be so kind as to help them out?"

Harry nodded and walked over to the students. "Hey, don't worry, I'll show you the ropes," he said with a reassuring smile. "What's your name?" he asked one of the Hufflepuffs.

"I'm Alan Wytch," the student replied, his voice shaking slightly.

"And I'm Duna Nicholas," the other Hufflepuff said, her eyes wide with fear.

Harry turned to the Ravenclaws. "And you two are...?"

"I'm Ivan Sykes," one of them said, his face pale.

"And I'm Felix Gibbered," the other replied, his eyes fixed on Harry with a mixture of admiration and fear.

Harry chuckled. "Don't worry, guys, flying is all about balance and control. I'll show you how it's done."

As Harry began to explain the basics of flying, the rest of the group, including Dudley, Luna, and Samantha, were already soaring through the skies, their broomsticks gliding effortlessly above the grass. Harry watched them with a sense of pride, knowing that he had helped some of them overcome their fears.

"Hey, Harry, can I ask you something?" Alan said, his voice hesitant.

"Of course, what's up?" Harry replied.

"How do you stay so calm while flying?" Alan asked, his eyes wide with curiosity.

Harry grinned. "Well, it's all about practice and experience. And a bit of confidence never hurts."

As Harry continued to help the nervous students, he couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction. He loved being able to share his knowledge and skills with others, and he was happy to see that his friends were already making progress.

"Okay, now it's your turn to try," Harry said, gesturing to the broomsticks. "Remember, balance and control are key. Just relax and have fun."

The students nodded, their faces set with determination. Harry watched as they mounted their broomsticks and took to the skies, their shouts of excitement and laughter filling the air. He smiled, feeling a sense of pride and satisfaction. This was what being a teacher was all about – sharing knowledge and watching others grow.

As the students flew back to the castle, Madam Hooch called out to Harry, "Well done, Potter! You've earned 25 points for Gryffindor for your help these past two days." The students cheered and clapped, and Harry smiled, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment.

After a brief chat with Madam Hooch about the Chudley Canons' latest loss in the British and Irish Quidditch League, Harry bid her farewell and set off to enjoy the rest of his Saturday. However, little did he know that Ginny had been planning a special surprise for him.

Ginny had been secretly preparing a cozy date in the secret garden, a hidden spot that only the closest of friends knew about. The garden was filled with vibrant flowers, and the soft chirping of birds could be heard in the distance. A small, intricately carved wooden table had been set up, adorned with a delicate lace tablecloth and a vase of fresh flowers. A small, golden lantern hung from a nearby tree, casting a warm, golden glow over the area.

Ginny sat on a nearby bench, her eyes fixed on the path that Harry would take to get to the garden. She couldn't help but feel a sense of pride and admiration for her boyfriend. "He's always so busy, saving the wizarding world one day and flying lessons the next," she thought to herself. "He deserves a day to relax and enjoy himself, just for a change."

As Harry walked towards the garden, Ginny's eyes lit up with excitement. She stood up, smoothing out her robes and adjusting her hair. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves. She couldn't wait to see the look on Harry's face when he saw the surprise she had planned for him.

"Hey, Harry!" Ginny called out, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry turned, his eyes scanning the area until they landed on Ginny. A smile spread across his face, and he quickened his pace. "Ginny! What are you doing here?" he asked, his eyes taking in the cozy setup.

Ginny's face lit up with a radiant smile. "I wanted to do something special for you, Harry. You always put everyone else first, and I thought it was time someone did something special for you."

Harry's eyes softened, and he walked towards Ginny, his arms open wide. "You're amazing, Ginny," he said, his voice filled with emotion. "I don't deserve you."

Ginny's face flushed, and she smiled, feeling happy and content. "You're going to spoil me, Harry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

The two of them sat down at the table, surrounded by the beauty of nature, and enjoyed each other's company, savoring the special moment they shared.

As they sat together, they chatted and laughed, enjoying each other's company. The tension between them was palpable, but it was a good kind of tension - the kind that came from being around someone you care deeply about.

"I love it here," Ginny said, looking around at the lush greenery. "It's so peaceful."

"I know what you mean," Harry replied, smiling at her. "I feel like I can just be myself when we're here together."

Ginny smiled back at him, and they sat in comfortable silence for a moment, enjoying the beauty of the garden. Then, Harry spoke up again, "You know, I was thinking... maybe we could take a walk around the garden? I want to show you some of the flowers that are blooming."

Ginny nodded, and they set off on their stroll, hand in hand, taking in the sights and sounds of the secret garden.

As they strolled through the secret garden, the warm sunlight filtering through the lush greenery above them cast dappled shadows on the path. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers and the soft chirping of birds, creating a peaceful atmosphere that made Ginny feel more at ease. She had been glad that Harry hadn't pushed her to talk about what was bothering her since Monday, but she felt it wasn't fair to expect him to share his worries with her if she wasn't willing to do the same.

Ginny took a deep breath, letting the calm surroundings settle her nerves. "Hey, I've been meaning to talk to you about something," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "It's just been feeling really weird lately."

Harry's eyes locked onto hers, his expression concerned. He slowed their pace, his hand instinctively reaching out to gently brush a strand of hair behind her ear. "What's going on, Gin? You can tell me anything."

The gentle touch sent a flutter through her chest, but Ginny focused on her concerns. "It's just that now that our syllabus is moving forward in all classes, I keep getting this strange feeling that I've learned all of this before. But at the same time, it feels like I'm reading it for the first time."

Harry's brow furrowed in interest, and he leaned against a nearby tree, his eyes never leaving hers. "That does sound weird. Can you give me an example?"

Ginny thought for a moment, trying to articulate her experience. "Well, like in Charms class today. Professor Flitwick was teaching us this new spell, and I just seemed to... know it. I mean, I wasn't even thinking about it, it just came naturally. And it's not just that one spell, it's been happening in all my classes."

Harry's eyes sparkled with curiosity, and he took her hand, his fingers intertwining with hers. "That's fascinating. And a bit unsettling, I can imagine."

Ginny's eyes searched Harry's face, hoping for some insight or reassurance. She felt a sense of comfort with him by her side, and she knew she could trust him to help her figure things out. "Exactly! I mean, I know I'm a good student and all, but this feels different. It's like... I know everything, but at the same time, it's all new. Does that make any sense?"

Harry's expression turned thoughtful, and he squeezed her hand gently. "I think I understand what you mean. But let's not jump to conclusions just yet. Maybe we can figure this out together, okay?"

As they stood there, hands entwined, Ginny felt a sense of relief wash over her. She knew that with Harry's help, she could face whatever was going on, and she was grateful for his unwavering support.

Ginny's shoulders relaxed, and a sense of relief washed over her as she finished explaining the strange feeling that had been plaguing her. Harry's concerned expression slowly transformed into a thoughtful one, his eyes narrowing as he processed the information. Though his brow furrowed, indicating that he was still uneasy, Ginny could sense his mind racing to find a solution.

As she watched Harry's expressions change, Ginny's lips curled into a gentle smile. She found his intense focus endearing, and her heart swelled with affection. She had grown accustomed to Harry's thoughtful nature, and it was moments like these that reminded her why she loved him so much.

Harry's eyes seemed to glaze over, lost in thought, as he murmured, "I don't like this, Gin. There's something off about this, and I need to figure out what it is." His voice was barely above a whisper, but Ginny's ears picked up the subtle concern laced within.

Ginny's gaze lingered on Harry's face, observing the way his eyes darted back and forth as he thought. She knew that look; it was the same one he wore when he was trying to solve a complex puzzle or decipher a mysterious clue. Her smile grew, and she felt a surge of admiration for her boyfriend's determination and intelligence.

As the silence between them grew, Ginny decided to let Harry continue thinking. She knew that interrupting him now would only distract him from his train of thought. Instead, she leaned against the nearby tree, her eyes never leaving Harry's face, and waited patiently for him to share his thoughts. The peaceful atmosphere of the secret garden enveloped them, the soft chirping of birds and the gentle rustling of leaves creating a soothing background noise that seemed to fade into the background as Harry's thoughts took center stage.

Harry's eyes narrowed as he concentrated, his mind racing with possibilities. He didn't like the uncertainty surrounding Ginny's strange feeling, and he was determined to get to the bottom of it. The peaceful atmosphere of the secret garden seemed to fade into the background as he focused on the task at hand.

"Gin, I need you to try something," Harry said, his voice low and thoughtful. "Can you perform the Glacius spell for me?"

Ginny's brow furrowed in confusion. "I don't know what that is," she admitted, her voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty.

But as she spoke, she felt it again - that strange, unsettling sensation that she knew something, even if she couldn't quite put her finger on it. It was as if her mind was trying to tell her something, but the message remained just out of reach.

Harry's eyes lit up with excitement. "Exactly," he said, a small smile playing on his lips. "You shouldn't know it. It's a second-year charm that Flitwick taught us last Monday. I was thinking that since it's a fairly common spell, it's not something unusual, so if you can do it, it might help us figure out what's going on."

Ginny's eyes widened in surprise. "How did you...?" she began, but Harry just chuckled.

"Let's just say I have my ways," he said, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Now, watch closely. The wand movement is like this," he demonstrated, his wand tracing a smooth, flowing motion through the air. "And the incantation is simply 'Glacius'."

Ginny's eyes followed Harry's wand, her mind taking in the movement and the words. She felt a surge of excitement as she realized what she was being asked to do. With a deep breath, she raised her own wand and attempted to replicate the spell.

To both their surprise, it worked. A small patch of air seemed to shimmer and freeze, tiny ice crystals forming in the space where Ginny's wand had pointed. Ginny's eyes widened in amazement, and Harry's face broke out into a wide grin.

"Well done, Gin!" he exclaimed, his eyes shining with pride. "You're a natural."

Ginny's face lit up with a smile, her eyes sparkling with pleasure. But as she looked at Harry, she could see the concern still lurking in his eyes. He was still thinking, still trying to figure out what was going on. And Ginny knew that she was in good hands - Harry wouldn't rest until he had uncovered the truth.

Harry's eyes sparkled with excitement as he turned to Ginny. "That's proof of my theory," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Ginny's curiosity was piqued. "What theory?" she asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.

Harry leaned in, his voice taking on a conspiratorial tone. "I think that since we already have Dreamland, we know we have a bond. It seems that bond is growing. And we know our bond is related to our magical core."

Ginny's eyes widened as she began to understand. "You mean...?"

Harry nodded. "Yes, exactly. Whatever knowledge about magic I learn, you'll be able to do that with minimum effort, and vice versa. And since I'm a year older and already know the first-year course, you'll feel like you know it too."

Ginny's mind was racing with the implications. She had always known that she and Harry shared a special connection, but she had never thought about it in terms of their magical abilities. The idea that their bond could be influencing their learning process was both fascinating and a little unsettling.

As they sat there in the secret garden, surrounded by the peaceful sounds of nature, Ginny couldn't help but wonder what other secrets their bond might hold. She looked at Harry, her eyes searching for answers, and he smiled, his emerald green eyes sparkling with excitement.

"We'll have to explore this further," he said, his voice full of anticipation. "But for now, let's just enjoy the fact that you're a natural at magic, Gin."

Ginny smiled, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment. She knew that she still had a lot to learn, but with Harry by her side, she felt like she could conquer anything. And as they sat there, hands touching, the air seemed to vibrate with an almost palpable energy, as if their bond was growing stronger by the minute.

As the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the secret garden, Harry and Ginny shared a tender moment, their lips brushing softly together. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sound of birds chirping in the distance. Harry gently turned Ginny around, so she was leaning against the tree, and they spent the next hour lost in their own little world.

The tranquility of the garden was a perfect backdrop for their happiness. They sat together, hands entwined, enjoying each other's company. The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, suspended in a bubble of love and contentment.

As the hour drew to a close, Harry knew they had to return to the castle. However, he wasn't looking forward to facing Ron, not because he was afraid, but because he didn't want to deal with his friend's curiosity. Harry and Ginny had been careful about keeping their relationship private, and he didn't want to test Ron's limits by returning with swollen lips and disheveled clothes.

"Let's stay here for a bit longer," Harry whispered, his voice barely audible over the rustling of leaves. "I don't feel like explaining anything to Ron just yet."

Ginny smiled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "You're not afraid of Ron, are you?" she teased, her voice laced with playful sarcasm.

Harry chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Of course not," he replied, his voice filled with confidence. "I just don't want to deal with his questions, that's all."

Ginny nodded, understanding his concerns. They sat in comfortable silence for a while longer, enjoying the peacefulness of the garden, before eventually making their way back to the castle, hand in hand.

As they made their way to the Hufflepuff table for dinner, the atmosphere was lively, with the sounds of clinking silverware and hushed conversations filling the air. The long tables were adorned with golden accents, and the enchanted ceiling above shone with a warm, soft glow, casting a cozy ambiance over the Great Hall. Harry and Ginny walked side by side, their hands subtly brushing against each other, their faces flushed with happiness.

The rest of the Muskeeteers were already seated, their eyes sparkling with knowing glances as Harry and Ginny took their places among them. Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, and Susan, the Golden Musketeers, were engrossed in a heated discussion about their latest Transfiguration lesson, their voices rising and falling in a lively cadence. Meanwhile, the Silver Musketeers – Ginny, Luna, Daisy, Dudley, Scorpius, and Samantha – chattered excitedly about their first year at Hogwarts, their laughter and giggles infectious.

Fred and George Weasley, Oliver Wood, Cedric Diggory, Rolf Scamander, Lee Jordan, Angelina Johnson, Alicia Spinnet, Katie Bell, Juniper Hunt, and Cho Chang joined the group, pulling up chairs and benches to accommodate the large gathering. The Hufflepuff table was soon abuzz with conversation, the air thick with the scent of roasted meats and freshly baked bread.

As they sat down, Harry caught the eye of Madam Pomfrey, the school nurse, who smiled warmly at him from across the hall. Professor McGonagall, the Transfiguration professor and Head of Gryffindor House, watched the group with a knowing glint in her eye, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. Harry felt a surge of affection for his "Gran Minnie," as he affectionately called her.

The group ordered their meals, and the dinner was a lively, boisterous affair, with everyone laughing and joking together. No one mentioned the obvious – Harry and Ginny's secret tryst in the hidden garden – but the knowing smiles and raised eyebrows spoke volumes.

Ginny leaned over to Harry and whispered, "I think we're the talk of the town now."

Harry grinned mischievously and replied, "Who cares? We're happy, and that's all that matters."

Their friends around them chuckled and nodded in agreement, the atmosphere at the table warm and welcoming. The night wore on, filled with laughter and camaraderie, as the group of friends savored their time together, their bond growing stronger with every passing moment.

Next Chapter is The Reserve Team.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!!!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

The Gryffindor common room was cozy, the fire crackling in the fireplace as the Gryffindor Musketeers gathered around for a game of Exploding Snap. The atmosphere was lively, with the sound of laughter and chatter filling the air. Ron, Hermione, Neville, Scorpius, Ginny, and Harry sat in a circle, their eyes fixed on the cards as they took turns playing.

Ginny, seated beside Harry, couldn't help but notice that he seemed distracted. His eyes kept drifting away from the game, and his responses were a bit slow. She reached out and took his hand, her touch gentle but firm. Harry's gaze snapped back to hers, and he smiled softly as their eyes met.

"Hey, what's on your mind?" Ginny asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's eyes lingered on hers for a moment before he shook his head, his messy black hair rustling with the movement. "Just thinking about something, that's all," he replied, his emerald green eyes sparkling with a hint of distraction.

Their friends, engrossed in the game, didn't notice the exchange, but Ginny's grip on Harry's hand tightened. She knew him well enough to sense when something was bothering him. However, their moment of connection was short-lived, as Ron's loud whoop and Hermione's delighted laughter interrupted them.

"Yes! I win this round!" Ron exclaimed, pumping his fist in the air.

The group's attention shifted back to the game, but Harry and Ginny were already out, their cards discarded. They exchanged a look, shrugged, and settled in to watch the others continue playing.

"You two are out already?" Neville asked, grinning at them. "We're just getting started!"

Ginny smiled and leaned into Harry, her red hair brushing against his shoulder. "We'll just watch and cheer you on," she said, her voice filled with amusement.

Harry's eyes crinkled at the corners as he smiled, his gaze drifting back to the game. But his mind was still elsewhere, and Ginny's hand remained clasped in his, a gentle reminder that she was there for him, no matter what was on his mind.

As the game of Exploding Snap came to an end, the group of friends began to disperse, heading off to their respective dormitories. But Ginny held onto Harry's hand, her grip gentle yet insistent, as she whispered, "Hey, can you stay for a bit? I want to talk to you about something."

Harry nodded, and they lagged behind, watching as Neville and Ron bid them a quiet goodnight before disappearing into the corridor leading to the Gryffindor boys' dormitory.

Once they were alone, Ginny turned to Harry, her eyes sparkling with concern. "What's going on, Harry? You've been distracted all evening. Is everything okay?"

Harry sighed, running a hand through his hair as he leaned against the plush armchair in the cozy Gryffindor common room. The fire crackled in the fireplace, casting a warm glow over the room.

"It's Daisy," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "I've been noticing that she's not herself lately. She looks happy and all, but sometimes her smile seems... off. And her eyes, they look glassy, like she's trying to hide something."

Ginny's brow furrowed in concern as she sat down beside him, her hand still clasped in his. "Do you think she's struggling in Slytherin? You know she's always wanted to be in Gryffindor with you."

Harry nodded, his eyes clouding over with worry. "I know. And I think that's part of it. She's trying to adjust, but it's not easy for her. She's always been a bit of a wild child, and Slytherin's not exactly the most... nurturing environment."

Ginny squeezed his hand reassuringly. "I'm sure she'll be fine, Harry. She's a strong girl, and she loves you. She'll talk to you if she needs help."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of gratitude towards Ginny. She always knew just what to say to make him feel better.

"You're right," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "I'll talk to her tomorrow. See if I can get her to open up a bit."

Ginny nodded, her eyes sparkling with understanding. "And in the meantime, let's get some rest. We can continue this conversation in our... special place."

Harry's heart skipped a beat as he caught her meaning. Their secret dreamland, where they could be themselves without fear of judgment or interruption. He smiled, feeling a sense of excitement and anticipation.

"Night, Gin," he whispered, as they shared a long, sweet kiss.

"Night, Harry," she replied, her voice barely audible.

As they parted ways, heading off to their respective dormitories, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of peace wash over him. He knew that with Ginny by his side, everything would be okay. And he couldn't wait to see her again, in their special place, where their love and connection could flourish.

In the realm of their secret dreamland, Harry and Ginny stood together, surrounded by the ethereal beauty of their shared subconscious. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sky shimmered with a kaleidoscope of colors. They had met here countless times before, but tonight felt different. Tonight, they were on the cusp of a new discovery.

As they strolled through the dreamland, hand in hand, they couldn't help but reminisce about their conversation from earlier that afternoon. Ginny's eyes sparkled with excitement as she recalled Harry's words. "You know, Gin, I think I've figured out why you're picking up magic so quickly," Harry had said. "It's not just because you're a natural; it's because of our bond. You're somehow tapping into my knowledge and experiences."

Ginny's face had lit up with wonder, and she had eagerly asked Harry to elaborate. Now, in their dreamland, they decided to put their theory to the test. They summoned Hinny, their majestic phoenix, who appeared before them in a burst of fiery splendor.

"Hey, Hinny," Harry said, stroking the phoenix's feathers. "We need your help with something. Ginny and I have a theory, and we want to see if it's true."

Ginny nodded, her eyes shining with anticipation. "We think that because of our bond, I'll be able to master any magic or knowledge that Harry already has, with minimal effort."

Hinny cocked her head to one side, as if considering their words. Then, in a burst of fiery energy, she nodded her great head. "Your theory is correct, young ones," she said, her voice like music. "The bond between you two is strong, and it will indeed allow Ginny to tap into Harry's knowledge and experiences."

Harry and Ginny exchanged a thrilled glance. They had suspected as much, but to have their theory confirmed by Hinny herself was exhilarating. They leaned forward, eager to learn more, as Hinny continued to reveal the secrets of their magical bond.

Harry and Ginny walked hand in hand, the soft grass of their dreamland beneath their feet. The sky above was a kaleidoscope of colors, a reflection of their love and bond. Hinny, their majestic phoenix, had just left them, and Harry's mind was preoccupied with thoughts of Voldemort. His brow furrowed, and his eyes seemed to gaze into the distance, as if searching for answers to the questions that plagued him.

Ginny noticed the change in Harry's demeanor and squeezed his hand gently. "Hey, what's on your mind?" she asked, her voice soft and inquiring.

Harry's gaze returned to Ginny, and he took a deep breath before speaking. "I know he'll return one day," he said, his voice laced with concern. "Voldemort, I mean. I've been thinking about it a lot lately, and I don't know how to prepare for it."

Ginny's grip on his hand tightened, and she looked up at him with understanding eyes. She knew that Harry's concerns were not just about the wizarding world, but also about their own future together.

"You're scared," she stated, her voice soft but reassuring.

Harry nodded, feeling a sense of vulnerability he rarely showed to anyone but Ginny. "I've never shown this to anyone else, but I know it's different with you. You're the only one who truly understands me, Gin."

Ginny's smile was gentle, and she reminded him of the first time he told her he loved her. The memory flashed before them, and Harry's eyes locked onto Ginny's.

"I loved you from the day I met you," Harry's voice echoed in the memory, filled with conviction. "But I was waiting for the perfect moment to confess. Today, of all days, seemed fitting. It's the anniversary of the day love was ripped from my life, but I want to start anew, with you."

As the memory faded, Harry's gaze returned to Ginny's. He could see the love and understanding in her eyes, and it gave him the strength to face his fears.

"You'll always be there for me, won't you?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Ginny's response was immediate. "I'll always be there for you, Harry. We'll face Voldemort together, because we have something to look forward to - our future, our promises to each other. We'll get married, have our five children, cook together, and grow old together."

Her words were a balm to Harry's concerns, and he felt a sense of reassurance wash over him. Ginny's conviction and determination were infectious, and Harry's fears began to dissipate.

"You're scared too, aren't you?" Harry asked, his eyes searching Ginny's face.

Ginny nodded, her expression resolute. "Yes, I'm scared, but we'll face it together. We'll defeat Voldemort, not just for ourselves, but for our future, for the life we've promised each other."

As they stood there, surrounded by the beauty of their dreamland, Harry knew that he could rely on Ginny, and she on him. Together, they would overcome any obstacle, no matter how daunting. The promise of their future, their love, and their bond would see them through the darkest of times.

Their hands still clasped together, Harry and Ginny took a deep breath, their hearts filled with determination and love. They knew that they would face challenges, but they were ready to face them together, as a team.

"I love you," Harry said, his voice filled with emotion.

"I love you too," Ginny replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

As they stood there, the world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them, lost in their own little bubble of love and determination. They knew that they would face the future together, hand in hand, and that nothing could ever break the bond between them.

As they stood there, their foreheads touching, Ginny couldn't help but feel a sense of unease. The weight of Harry's concerns about Voldemort's return still lingered in the air, and she wanted to offer some reassurance. However, she also didn't want to ruin the peaceful atmosphere of their dreamland.

Their lips met in a gentle, tender kiss. The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in their own little bubble of love. The kiss deepened, and they began to snog, their passion and love for each other evident in every touch. Ginny's hands slid up Harry's chest, her fingers wrapping around his neck, pulling him closer. Harry's arms wrapped around her waist, holding her tight as they lost themselves in the moment.

As they snogged, their surroundings seemed to fade away, leaving only the sound of their own ragged breathing and the gentle rustling of the grass beneath their feet. The sky above them seemed to spin, colors swirling together in a kaleidoscope of emotions. Time stood still as they savored the moment, their love and connection growing stronger with every passing second.

After a while, they broke apart, their foreheads still touching, and Ginny sighed. Her eyes fluttered open, and she gazed up at Harry, her expression soft and loving. Harry's eyes, too, were filled with adoration, his gaze locked onto hers.

"Tbh, this Voldemort thing gave me an idea," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. She paused, studying Harry's expression to gauge his reaction.

Harry's eyes narrowed slightly, his brow furrowing in curiosity. "What is it?" he asked, his voice low and encouraging.

Ginny took a deep breath, choosing her words carefully. She didn't want to make Harry feel like she wasn't enjoying their time together in dreamland. "Well, last year, dreamland was really helpful because we were apart, but this year, we spend so much time together during the day, and then we have dreamland at night... I was thinking maybe we could use this to our advantage."

Harry's gaze intensified, his mind already racing with possibilities. "Go on," he urged, his voice filled with interest.

Ginny hesitated, unsure how to proceed. She didn't want to give the impression that she wasn't enjoying their leisure time together. "It's just that... I think we could start preparing for Voldemort's return. Just the two of us, for now, in our dreamland. We could use this place to our advantage, you know?"

Harry's expression softened, and he smiled, understanding Ginny's concerns. "I see what you mean," he said, his voice filled with appreciation. "You want to use our dreamland to prepare for the worst, but you don't want me to think you're not enjoying our time together."

Ginny nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over her. "Exactly," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I love spending time with you, Harry, and I don't want anything to ruin that. But I also don't want to be caught off guard when Voldemort returns."

Harry's eyes locked onto Ginny's, filled with determination. "We'll do it together," he said, his voice firm. "We'll use our dreamland to prepare for Voldemort's return, and we'll face whatever comes our way, together."

As the night wore on, Harry and Ginny's conversation turned to their plan to prepare for Voldemort's return. They decided to start researching and gathering information the next day, and then practice and train in their secret dreamland.

"We should start by looking into the history of the Dark Lord's past battles," Harry said, his eyes scanning the shelves of books in the library. "Maybe there's a pattern or a weakness we can exploit."

"That's a great idea," Ginny replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "But we have to be careful. We can't let anyone know what we're doing."

Harry nodded in agreement. "I know. That's why we'll have to be discreet. We can't ask Madam Pince about our bond or anything related to it. We have to find the information ourselves."

Ginny nodded, her eyes sparkling with determination. "I'm ready to start searching. Let's see what we can find."

As they began their search, the world around them started to shake, indicating that it was time to wake up. They reluctantly parted ways, promising to meet up later to continue their research.

The next morning, Harry woke up early, feeling refreshed and ready to tackle the day. He met up with Ginny, and they went for their morning run, followed by their usual routine of exercise, swimming, and meditation.

After their routine, they headed to the library, eager to start their research. The library was quiet, with only a few students scattered about, studying for their exams.

Harry and Ginny sat down at a table, surrounded by shelves of books, and began their search. They pored over ancient tomes, looking for any mention of the Dark Lord's past battles or weaknesses.

As they searched, they worked in silence, their minds focused on their task. They were determined to uncover any information that might help them prepare for the Dark Lord's return.

But their search was not without its challenges. They had to be careful not to arouse suspicion, and they had to navigate the complex web of information in the library.

As they worked, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and trepidation. He knew that their search was just the beginning of their journey, and that the road ahead would be fraught with danger.

But he was determined to face whatever challenges came their way, knowing that he had Ginny by his side. Together, they would uncover the secrets of their bond and prepare themselves for the battles that lay ahead.

Their search continued, with no end in sight, but they were determined to see it through, no matter what it took.

Harry gave Ginny a quick peck on the lips before heading towards the Quidditch pitch, his stomach fluttering with excitement for the first practice of the year. As he arrived, he saw Oliver Wood already there, his burly frame and commanding presence making him look like a seasoned coach. Harry was the second to arrive, and soon the rest of the team started filtering in.

"Alright, everyone!" Oliver boomed, his voice echoing across the pitch. "Welcome back to another year of Quidditch! Today, we're just going to do some light warm-ups to get everyone in shape. Then, I've got something important to discuss with you all."

The team began with laps around the pitch, followed by stretching exercises. Harry, who had already been exercising daily with Ginny and Dudley, found the warm-ups to be a breeze. He effortlessly completed the laps and stretching, his athletic body moving with ease.

Meanwhile, the rest of the team, except for Oliver, looked a bit more exhausted. Fred and George Weasley, the Beaters, were already joking around, trying to lighten the mood. Angelina Johnson, one of the Chasers, was stretching her long legs, her confident and strong-willed personality evident in her movements. Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell, the other Chasers, were chatting and laughing, their enthusiasm for the game palpable.

As they finished the warm-ups, Oliver gathered the team around him. "Alright, now that we're all warm and ready, let's talk about our strategy for this year. We've got a tough competition ahead of us, but I know we can do it. We've got a great team, and with some hard work and dedication, I think we can take the Cup home."

The team listened intently, their eyes fixed on Oliver as he outlined his plans for the season. Harry, meanwhile, was already thinking about his own strategy, his mind racing with ideas and tactics. He was determined to help Gryffindor win the Cup, and he knew that he had a talented team behind him.

"Let's get to it, then!" Oliver exclaimed, clapping his hands together. "We've got a lot of work to do, and I'm excited to see what we can achieve this year!"

The team cheered, their spirits high, as they began to discuss their plans and strategies for the season. Harry grinned, feeling a sense of excitement and anticipation. He knew that this was going to be an amazing year, and he was thrilled to be a part of it.

After the grueling practice session, the Gryffindor Quidditch team trudged towards the locker room, their exhaustion palpable. Oliver Wood, still buzzing with enthusiasm, waited until everyone had showered and changed before dropping another bombshell.

"Alright, team," he began, his voice echoing off the wooden benches. "I want to discuss something important. As you know, I'm the captain, but I think it's essential to have a backup in case I'm injured or unavailable during a match."

The team members exchanged curious glances, sensing where this conversation was headed. Oliver continued, "I propose that we appoint a vice captain. It's not an official Hogwarts position, but it'll give us an extra layer of leadership on the field."

The team's eyes locked onto Oliver, awaiting his next move. "I think it's only fair that we vote on who should take on this role. Nominations are open, but I think we should keep it simple and choose from within our own team."

Angelina Johnson, ever the confident one, spoke up, "I think I'd be a great fit for the role. I've got experience, and I'm always willing to lend a hand."

Fred and George Weasley, the dynamic Beater duo, chimed in, "We've got no objections, Angelina's the obvious choice!"

Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell, the other Chasers, nodded in agreement, their faces set in determined expressions. Harry, observing the exchange, remained quiet, his eyes fixed on Oliver.

When it seemed like the decision was unanimous, Oliver asked, "Alright, let's make it official. Who's in favor of Angelina as our vice captain?"

"Angelina, you've got the team's vote," Oliver declared, a broad smile spreading across his face. "You're our new vice captain!"

Angelina beamed, her confidence and pride radiating from her like a palpable aura. However, just as the team was about to celebrate, Oliver's expression turned serious once more.

"But, team, there's something else we need to discuss," he said, his voice hinting at a more complex issue. "Something that might affect our dynamics and our chances of winning the Cup."

The team's attention refocused on Oliver, their faces set in anticipation, awaiting the next revelation. Little did they know that this was only the beginning of a series of events that would test their unity and determination.

Oliver Wood gathered his teammates around him, a determined look on his face. "Alright, guys, I want to propose an idea that could give us an edge this season," he began, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "I think we should set up a reserve team."

Harry raised an eyebrow, skeptical about the idea. "A reserve team? What's the point of that?" he asked, his voice laced with doubt.

Oliver's eyes lit up with excitement. "Think about it, Harry. We can have a team of players who can help us with practice, and if anyone gets injured, we have replacements ready to go. It'll give us more flexibility and depth."

The team began to discuss the idea, throwing around suggestions and ideas. Angelina Johnson spoke up, her voice confident. "I think it's a great idea, Oliver. We can have a mix of older and younger players, and it'll give the first years a chance to get involved."

Fred and George Weasley, the dynamic Beater duo, chimed in, their voices filled with excitement. "Yeah, and we can have some fun with it too. We can set up some friendly matches and see who can really bring their A-game."

As the team continued to discuss the idea, Harry's skepticism began to fade. He realized that having a reserve team could be a great way to get more people involved and to build a stronger sense of teamwork.

Finally, Oliver summed up the discussion. "Alright, so we're agreed. We'll propose the idea to Professor McGonagall tomorrow, and we'll make sure to include first years in the reserve team. Harry, I think you're the perfect person to manage the reserve team."

Harry's eyes widened in surprise, but the team's faces were filled with nods of agreement. "You're perfect for it, Harry," Angelina said, her voice filled with conviction. "You're already an amazing Seeker, and you've got a great sense of teamwork. We'll help you out, of course."

Harry nodded, feeling a sense of responsibility wash over him. "Alright, I'll do it. But we'll need to make sure we're organized and that we're communicating effectively."

The team grinned, their faces filled with excitement and anticipation. They knew that with Harry at the helm, the reserve team would be a success.

As they broke up, Oliver turned to Harry and said, "I'll make sure to get the proposal together, and we'll present it to McGonagall tomorrow. You're going to be great, Harry."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of pride and purpose. He knew that this was just the beginning of an exciting new chapter for the Gryffindor Quidditch team.

Oliver stood nervously in McGonagall's office, fidgeting with the papers in his hand. He took a deep breath and began to present his proposal. "Professor McGonagall, I wanted to discuss an idea with you that I believe could greatly benefit the Gryffindor Quidditch team. We've been thinking about setting up a reserve team, and I think it could give us an edge this season."

McGonagall listened intently, her eyes narrowing slightly as Oliver spoke. When he finished, she leaned back in her chair, steepling her fingers together. "An interesting idea, Oliver. However, I do have some reservations. You're proposing to include first years on the reserve team. While I understand the benefits, I'm not sure if it's the best decision. First years are still adjusting to the Hogwarts curriculum and the pressures of Quidditch can be overwhelming."

Oliver nodded understandingly. "I see your point, Professor. But I believe that with proper guidance and training, the first years could prove to be valuable assets to the team. We've already discussed this among ourselves, and we're willing to put in the extra effort to make it work."

McGonagall's expression softened slightly. "I appreciate your enthusiasm, Oliver. I'll need to discuss this with the Headmaster and see what can be done. I'll let you know my final decision by this evening. You may return to your classes now."

Oliver nodded, feeling a sense of hope. "Thank you, Professor. I appreciate your time."

As he left the office, Oliver couldn't help but feel that he had made a good impression. He looked forward to hearing McGonagall's decision later that day, hoping that it would be in favor of the reserve team.

Meanwhile, Harry and his friends were discussing the proposal in the Gryffindor common room. "I'm sure McGonagall will see the benefits of it," Harry said, his eyes shining with excitement.

"I don't know, Harry," Ron said, frowning. "First years might be a bit of a handful. What if they can't keep up?"

Ginny, who was sitting next to Harry, spoke up. "Hey, we're not that bad, Ron. We first years can handle it. And it'll be fun, I promise."

The group continued to discuss the proposal, their voices filled with anticipation and excitement. They knew that the decision was out of their hands now, but they were eager to hear McGonagall's response and see what the future held for the Gryffindor Quidditch team.

The evening sun had just set, casting a warm orange glow over the Gryffindor common room. The notice board was abuzz with excitement as students gathered around to read the latest announcement. In bold letters, it read: "Reserve Team Tryouts: September 16th". Many students were whispering among themselves, speculating about the tryouts and who might make the cut. Ginny, a bright smile on her face, was practically bouncing with excitement. She was going to try out, and she couldn't wait.

Ron, on the other hand, looked a bit apprehensive. "I'm not sure I'm ready for this," he said to Harry, who was standing beside him. "But I want to try out for reserve keeper. Think I've got a chance?"

Harry grinned encouragingly. "You've been practicing, Ron. I'm sure you'll do great."

Scorpius, who was hovering nearby, overheard the conversation and chimed in. "I'm thinking of trying out for reserve seeker. What do you think, Harry? Got any tips?"

Harry chuckled. "Well, you're a natural flyer, Scorpius. Just remember to stay focused and keep your wits about you."

The next day, September 15th, Harry decided to take Ginny, Ron, and Scorpius for a practice flying session to get them warmed up for the tryouts. They headed out to the Quidditch pitch, the sun shining brightly overhead. As they soared through the air on their brooms, Harry offered words of encouragement and advice, helping them fine-tune their flying skills.

Ginny was a bit rusty at first, but she quickly found her rhythm. Ron struggled a bit with his keeper skills, but Harry was there to offer guidance. Scorpius, meanwhile, was a natural, effortlessly gliding through the air.

As they practiced, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of pride and excitement. The tryouts tomorrow were going to be a thrilling experience, and he was eager to see how his friends would do.

As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow over the pitch, Harry called out, "Alright, let's wrap it up for today. You've all got this, guys. Just relax and have fun tomorrow."

With that, the group of friends headed back to the Gryffindor common room, looking forward to the adventure that lay ahead.

The sun was shining brightly on the Quidditch pitch, casting a warm glow over the excited crowd of Gryffindor students gathered to watch the tryouts. The air was electric with anticipation as the would-be players prepared to showcase their skills. Professor McGonagall and Madam Hooch stood at the edge of the pitch, observing the scene with keen eyes.

Oliver Wood, the Gryffindor team captain, stood at the center of the pitch, microphone in hand. "Alright, everyone! Let's get started. We'll be selecting new members for the team today, and I'll be taking help from our current team members to make the decisions." The crowd erupted in cheers and applause.

The candidates were divided into their respective positions, each eager to prove themselves. Ron Weasley, Cormac Mclaggen, Liam Connor, and Astrid Fothergill stood nervously, ready to show off their Keeper skills. Ginny Weasley, Kai Rourke, Remi Patel, Dean Thomas, Seamus Finnigan, Scorpius Malfoy, Collin Creevy, and Alisa MacTavis chatted excitedly as they prepared to take to the pitch as Chaser candidates.

Meanwhile, Sally Anne Perks, Caius Fletcher, Remi Patel, Seamus Finnigan, Collin Creevy, and Bryony Wildsmith geared up to demonstrate their Beater abilities. The Seeker candidates, including Scorpius Malfoy, Nigel Brotch, Demelza Robbins, Parvati Patil, Asher Reed, and the infamous Harry Potter, looked focused and determined.

Harry raised an eyebrow as he noticed Scorpius trying out for Chaser. "You're going for Chaser, Scorp?" he asked, amused.

Scorpius shrugged, a hint of a smile on his face. "Why not? I'm a natural flyer, and I think I can handle the pressure."

Oliver cleared his throat, drawing the attention back to the task at hand. "Alright, let's get the names and positions sorted. Keepers, please step forward first."

As the tryouts began, the Gryffindor students cheered and chanted, their enthusiasm and energy filling the air. The competition was about to heat up, and only the best would make the cut.

The sun beat down on the Quidditch pitch as the Gryffindor team gathered for the reserve team tryouts. Oliver Wood, the team captain, stood at the center of the pitch, microphone in hand, as he began to explain the selection process.

"Alright, everyone! Let's get started. We'll be selecting new members for the team today, and I'll be taking help from our current team members to make the decisions." The crowd erupted in cheers and applause.

The candidates were divided into their respective positions, each eager to prove themselves. Ron Weasley, Cormac Mclaggen, Liam Connor, and Astrid Fothergill stood nervously, ready to show off their Keeper skills.

Oliver started with the Keepers, ordering the rest of the candidates to move aside. "First, we'll be having you all take two laps around the pitch to warm up," he announced.

The four Keeper candidates nodded and took off, running around the pitch with varying degrees of enthusiasm. Ron puffed out his chest, determined to make a good impression, while Cormac sneered at the others, confident in his own abilities. Liam and Astrid exchanged a friendly smile, both of them focused on showcasing their skills.

Once the candidates had completed their laps, Oliver called out, "Alright, now it's time to test your skills. Chasers, please come forward!" Angelina, Alicia, and Katie stepped forward, ready to throw Quaffles at the Keeper candidates.

Oliver instructed the candidates to form a line, with Astrid first in line. "Astrid, you're up first. Try to save as many goals as you can out of ten," he said.

Astrid nodded, her eyes shining with determination. The Chasers began to throw Quaffles at her, one by one. Astrid dived and dodged, her movements swift and agile. She saved the first Quaffle with ease, but the second one slipped past her, hitting the back of the goal with a loud thud. She recovered quickly, saving the next three Quaffles, but missed the sixth one, which sailed past her and into the goal. She managed to save two more Quaffles, but missed the ninth one, which hit the goalpost with a loud clang. In the end, Astrid saved six out of ten Quaffles, a respectable showing, but not spectacular.

Next up was Liam Connor. Liam took a deep breath, focusing on the Quaffles. The Chasers began to throw, and Liam dived and dodged, his movements confident and assured. He saved the first Quaffle with ease, and then missed the second one, which sailed past him and into the goal. He recovered quickly, saving the next three Quaffles, and then missed the sixth one, which hit the goalpost with a loud clang. However, he managed to save the next two Quaffles, and then made an impressive dive to save the ninth one, which had been thrown with incredible speed and accuracy. In the end, Liam saved seven out of ten Quaffles, an impressive showing, but not enough to secure the top spot.

Cormac Mclaggen was next, and he strutted forward, his confidence bordering on arrogance. The Chasers began to throw Quaffles, and Cormac dived and dodged, his movements powerful and aggressive. He saved the first Quaffle with ease, and then missed the second one, which sailed past him and into the goal. However, he quickly recovered, saving the next four Quaffles, and then made an impressive block to save the seventh one, which had been thrown with incredible force. He missed the eighth Quaffle, but managed to save the ninth one, and then made a spectacular dive to save the tenth one, which had been thrown from an impossible angle. In the end, Cormac saved eight out of ten Quaffles, an impressive showing, but not perfect.

Finally, it was Ron Weasley's turn. Ron took a deep breath, his eyes fixed intently on the Quaffles. The Chasers began to throw, and Ron dived and dodged, his movements quick and agile. He saved the first Quaffle with ease, and then missed the second one, which sailed past him and into the goal. However, he quickly recovered, saving the next three Quaffles, and then made an incredible block to save the sixth one, which had been thrown with incredible speed and accuracy. He saved the next two Quaffles, and then made a spectacular dive to save the ninth one, which had been thrown from an impossible angle. And in the end, he even managed to save the tenth Quaffle, which had been thrown with incredible force and accuracy. Ron saved nine out of ten Quaffles, an almost perfect showing, and the best of all the candidates.

Oliver Wood grinned, impressed by Ron's performance. "Well done, Ron! You've shown some fantastic skills out there. I think we've found our new Reserve Keeper!"

The other candidates congratulated Ron on his selection, with Astrid and Liam offering words of encouragement. Cormac, on the other hand, looked disappointed, but tried to hide it behind a mask of indifference.

"Cormac's face turned bright red with rage as Oliver announced Ron's selection as the Reserve Keeper. "What?! You can't be serious! I saved eight out of ten Quaffles! I'm the best one here!" Cormac's voice rose to a shout, and he stomped his foot like a child.

Oliver stood firm, unfazed by Cormac's outburst. "Cormac, I understand you're disappointed, but Ron's performance was exceptional. He saved nine out of ten Quaffles. You can't deny his skill."

Cormac's tantrum escalated, and he began to shout and scream, his face contorted with anger. "This is a joke! You're just playing favorites! I'm the best one here, and you know it!"

The other candidates watched in awkward silence as Cormac's meltdown continued. Ron looked uncomfortable, while Astrid and Liam exchanged worried glances.

Oliver, however, remained calm and unruffled. "Cormac, I've made my decision. Ron is the best fit for the Reserve Keeper position. You need to accept that and move on."

Cormac's tantrum reached new heights, and he began to throw his arms around, his eyes flashing with anger. "I won't accept it! This is a travesty! I'm going to talk to the Head of our house, and I'll make sure you're sorry for this!"

Oliver's expression turned stern. "Cormac, that's enough. You're not going to intimidate me or change my decision. If you're not willing to accept the outcome, then maybe Quidditch isn't for you."

The tryouts fell silent, with all eyes on Cormac's explosive outburst. It was clear that Cormac's behavior had sealed his fate, at least for this year's team.

But when Cormac tried to attack Oliver, it was enough. The whole Quidditch team froze, shocked by Cormac's outburst. Ron, however, didn't hesitate. He pointed his wand at Cormac, his eyes flashing with anger.

"Flipendo!" Ron shouted, and a small blast of magic shot out of his wand, knocking Cormac backward with a gentle but firm force.

Cormac stumbled back, his arms flailing wildly as he struggled to regain his balance. Before he could recover, Professor McGonagall and Madam Hooch appeared out of nowhere, their wands drawn.

"That's enough, Cormac!" McGonagall's voice was stern, her eyes blazing with disappointment. "You're taking a 20 points from Gryffindor for unsportsmanlike behavior. And you'll be serving a week's detention with me."

Madam Hooch nodded in agreement. "I'll also be taking away your flying privileges for a month, Cormac. You need to learn to control your temper."

Cormac's face turned bright red with rage and humiliation as he realized the gravity of his actions. He glared at Ron and Oliver, but they just looked back at him, unimpressed.

"You're done here, Cormac," Oliver said firmly. "You can leave now."

Cormac stormed off the pitch, his head held high in defiance, but his eyes flashing with anger. The rest of the team watched him go, relieved that the tension had been broken.

McGonagall turned to the remaining candidates. "Alright, let's get back to the tryouts. We still have a few positions to fill on the Reserve Team."

The tryouts continued, with the candidates eager to showcase their skills and make a good impression. Ron, meanwhile, couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction at having stood up to Cormac. He had proven himself to be a valuable member of the team, and he was ready to take on whatever challenges came his way.

The sun was shining brightly on the Quidditch pitch as Oliver Wood, the Gryffindor team captain, stood before the Beater candidates. The air was filled with excitement and a hint of nervousness as the six candidates, Sally-Anne Perks, Caius Fletcher, Remi Patel, Seamus Finnigan, Collin Creevy, and Bryony Wildsmith, prepared to showcase their skills.

"Alright, let's get started!" Oliver exclaimed, his voice echoing across the pitch. "First, I want each of you to take two laps around the pitch. Show me your flying skills and how well you can handle your broomsticks."

The candidates nodded and mounted their brooms, taking off in a flurry of color and movement. The wind whipped through their hair as they soared around the pitch, their broomsticks gliding smoothly through the air.

Next, Oliver asked each of them to fly around the pitch with their Beater bats in hand. The bats gleamed in the sunlight as the candidates expertly maneuvered their brooms, their movements fluid and confident.

The next challenge was the most daunting: deflecting Bludgers while avoiding collisions with their fellow candidates. Oliver released the Bludgers, and the candidates flew into action, their bats clashing with the menacing balls. The sound of crashing and shouting filled the air as the candidates worked together to deflect the Bludgers.

Finally, Oliver set up a makeshift match, dividing the candidates into two teams. Harry, Katie, Angelina, and Alicia acted as members of the opposing team, while Fred and George played the roles of the opposing Beaters. The objective was to hit the opposing team with Bludgers while protecting their own teammates.

The match was intense, with Bludgers flying every which way and the candidates working tirelessly to deflect them. In the end, Oliver selected Remi Patel and Caius Fletcher as the two Beaters for the Reserve Team.

"Great job, Remi and Caius!" Oliver congratulated them, a smile spreading across his face. "You've both shown exceptional skill and teamwork. Remi, I know you're also trying out for Chaser - if you turn out to be better suited for that position, I'll consider moving you to Chaser. But for now, you're a Beater."

Collin Creevy looked focused, still determined to secure the Chaser position. He had not been eliminated yet and was eager to prove himself in the next round of tryouts.

As the tryouts came to a close, the Gryffindor team members gathered around Oliver, eager to hear his feedback and discuss the upcoming matches. The Reserve Team was shaping up to be a formidable force, and with Remi and Caius on board, they were ready to take on the challenges ahead.

The sun was shining brightly on the Quidditch pitch as Oliver Wood, the Gryffindor team captain, stood before the Chaser candidates. The air was filled with excitement and a hint of nervousness as the eight candidates, Ginny Weasley, Kai Rourke, Remi Patel, Dean Thomas, Seamus Finnigan, Scorpius Malfoy, Collin Creevy, and Alisa MacTavis, prepared to showcase their skills.

"Alright, let's get started!" Oliver exclaimed, his voice echoing across the pitch. "First, I want each of you to take three laps around the pitch. Show me your flying skills and how well you can handle your broomsticks."

The candidates nodded and mounted their brooms, taking off in a flurry of color and movement. The wind whipped through their hair as they soared around the pitch, their broomsticks gliding smoothly through the air.

Next, Oliver released Bludgers, testing the candidates' speed and agility as they dodged and weaved to avoid the menacing balls. The sound of crashing and shouting filled the air as the candidates worked tirelessly to evade the Bludgers.

After the exercise, Oliver asked the candidates to come down and wait while he discussed their performance with his main Chasers, Angelina, Alicia, and Katie.

"I think we've got a good idea of who's got the skills," Oliver said, his eyes scanning the candidates. "But we need to narrow it down to three. Let's discuss and decide."

After a brief discussion, Oliver announced the elimination of Alisa and Scorpius. Alisa looked disappointed but understanding, while Scorpius seemed a bit downcast but determined to prove himself in the Seeker tryouts.

"Don't worry, Scorpius," Oliver said with a smile. "You've still got a chance to make the team as a Seeker. Keep working on your skills."

Scorpius nodded, his eyes shining with determination.

The remaining six candidates waited anxiously as Oliver and his team discussed the next round of tryouts. They were eager to prove themselves and secure a spot on the Reserve Team.

"Alright, let's plan the next exercise," Oliver said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "We need to see how they work together as a team and how they respond to pressure."

The six candidates exchanged nervous glances, knowing that the competition was far from over. They were ready to give it their all and prove their worth as Chasers.

Oliver asked the candidates to come down and wait while he discussed their performance with his main Chasers, Angelina, Alicia, and Katie.

"I think we've got a good idea of who's got the skills," Oliver said, his eyes scanning the candidates. "But we need to narrow it down to three. Let's discuss and decide."

The remaining candidates waited anxiously as Oliver and his team discussed the next round of tryouts. They were eager to prove themselves and secure a spot on the Reserve Team.

"Alright, let's plan the next exercise," Oliver said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "We need to see how they work together as a team and how they respond to pressure."

The candidates exchanged nervous glances, knowing that the competition was far from over. They were ready to give it their all and prove their worth as Chasers.

Now, Oliver took the Keeper position and asked each of the candidates to come one by one and give them 10 chances to goal. Ginny was the first to take her turn.

"Okay, Ginny, show me what you've got!" Oliver said, grinning.

Ginny nodded and mounted her broomstick. She flew towards Oliver, her eyes fixed intently on the goalposts. With a swift flick of her wand, she sent the Quaffle flying towards the goal. Oliver stretched out his hands, but Ginny's aim was true, and the Quaffle sailed past him, scoring a goal.

"Excellent shot, Ginny!" Oliver exclaimed. "You're off to a great start."

Next up was Dean Thomas. Dean took his position and flew towards Oliver, his broomstick wobbling slightly as he approached the goal. He threw the Quaffle, but Oliver was ready, and he easily deflected it. Dean tried again, and this time, the Quaffle sailed past Oliver, scoring another goal.

"Good job, Dean!" Oliver said, nodding.

Collin Creevy was next, and he took his position with a huge grin on his face. He flew towards Oliver, his broomstick zooming through the air, and threw the Quaffle with all his might. Oliver stretched out his hands, but Collin's aim was true, and the Quaffle scored another goal.

"Wow, Collin, you're a natural!" Oliver exclaimed.

Kai Rourke was the next to take his turn. Kai flew towards Oliver, his broomstick flying smoothly through the air, and threw the Quaffle with precision. Oliver deflected the first attempt, but Kai tried again, and this time, the Quaffle sailed past him, scoring another goal.

"Great job, Kai!" Oliver said, impressed.

Remi Patel was the next to take her turn. Remi flew towards Oliver, her broomstick wobbling slightly as she approached the goal. She threw the Quaffle, but Oliver was ready, and he easily deflected it. Remi tried again, but Oliver was too quick, and he deflected the Quaffle once more.

"Sorry, Remi, you're not quite there yet," Oliver said gently.

Seamus Finnigan was the last to take his turn. Seamus flew towards Oliver, his broomstick flying erratically through the air, and threw the Quaffle with all his might. Unfortunately, Oliver was too quick, and he deflected the Quaffle, preventing it from scoring. Seamus tried again, but Oliver was too strong, and he deflected the Quaffle once more.

"Sorry, Seamus, you're not quite there yet," Oliver said gently.

After all the candidates had taken their turns, Oliver tallied up their scores. Ginny had scored 6 out of 10, Dean had scored 5 out of 10, Collin had scored 5 out of 10, and Kai had scored 5 out of 10. Remi and Seamus had scored lower, with 4 and 3 out of 10 respectively.

"Alright, I've made my decision," Oliver said, looking at the candidates. "Seamus and Remi, I'm afraid you're eliminated from the Chaser tryouts. But Remi, you're still in the running for the Beater position, so don't give up yet."

Seamus looked disappointed, but Remi smiled and nodded, relieved that she still had a chance to make the team.

"But I still need to eliminate one more candidate," Oliver said, looking at the remaining four candidates. "I'll discuss it with my team and let you know soon. Wait here for a moment."

The candidates nodded and waited anxiously as Oliver and his team discussed their performances. They were eager to find out who would be the next to be eliminated and who would move on to the next round.

The sun was shining brightly on the Quidditch pitch as Oliver Wood, the Gryffindor team captain, stood before the remaining Chaser candidates. The air was filled with excitement and a hint of nervousness as Ginny Weasley, Kai Rourke, Dean Thomas, and Collin Creevy prepared to showcase their skills.

"Alright, let's get started!" Oliver exclaimed, his voice echoing across the pitch. "For this exercise, I'll divide you into two teams. Ginny, you're paired with Kai, and Dean, you're paired with Collin. Ron will take the Keeper's position, and Fred and George will act as Beaters, but they'll attack both teams. The team that scores more goals will have both members selected for the Reserve Team, while the losing team will have to take another chance, and the best of them will be selected, with one being eliminated."

Ginny and Kai nodded, as did Dean and Collin, their eyes fixed intently on the goalposts. Ron took his position as Keeper, while Fred and George mounted their brooms, grinning mischievously.

"Let's make it interesting!" Fred shouted, winking at his brother.

The whistle blew, and the match began. Ginny and Kai flew in perfect sync, their brooms gliding smoothly through the air as they dodged and weaved around the Bludgers. Dean and Collin followed close behind, their movements swift and agile.

The crowd cheered as the two teams clashed, their Quaffles flying back and forth in a blur of color and motion. Ron leapt and dived, his reflexes quick as he blocked shots and deflected Bludgers.

Fred and George, however, were relentless, their Beater skills honed to perfection as they targeted both teams. Ginny and Kai worked seamlessly together, their communication effortless as they dodged and countered the Beaters' attacks.

As the match neared its end, Ginny and Kai were ahead by a narrow margin. Dean and Collin fought hard, but their efforts were thwarted by Ron's exceptional Keeper skills.

When the final whistle blew, Ginny and Kai cheered, their arms raised in triumph. Dean and Collin smiled graciously, their faces flushed with exertion.

"Well done, Ginny and Kai!" Oliver exclaimed, beaming. "You're both selected for the Reserve Team! Dean and Collin, you'll have to try again, but we'll see who'll make the cut."

As the two teams flew back to the sidelines, Harry watched with pride, his eyes fixed on Ginny. He couldn't help but feel a surge of admiration for her exceptional flying skills.

Ginny landed her broom, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes sparkling with excitement. Harry strode over to her, his heart pounding in his chest.

"Hey, you're amazing!" he said, his voice low and husky.

Ginny grinned, her eyes locked on his. "Thanks, Harry!"

Without another word, Harry leaned in, his lips brushing against Ginny's in a soft, gentle kiss. The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in the magic of their love.

"Alright, let's get started!" Oliver exclaimed, his voice echoing across the pitch. "For this exercise, I'll be the Keeper, and Fred and George will attack with Bludgers. The goal is to score as many goals as possible. The one who scores the most will become the third Chaser for the Reserve Team."

Dean and Collin nodded, their eyes fixed intently on the goalposts. Oliver took his position as Keeper, while Fred and George mounted their brooms, grinning mischievously.

"Let's make it interesting!" Fred shouted, winking at his brother.

The whistle blew, and the match began. Dean and Collin flew in opposite directions, their brooms gliding smoothly through the air as they dodged and weaved around the Bludgers. Fred and George were relentless, their Beater skills honed to perfection as they targeted both players.

Dean quickly gained momentum, his movements swift and agile. He dodged a Bludger and shot towards the goal, scoring his first goal. Oliver leapt and dived, his reflexes quick as he blocked shots and deflected Bludgers.

However, Dean continued to impress, scoring goal after goal. He dodged, weaved, and countered the Beaters' attacks, his confidence growing with each successful shot. By the end of the exercise, Dean had scored an impressive 10 goals.

Collin, on the other hand, struggled to keep up. Despite his enthusiasm and eagerness to prove himself, he was unable to score as many goals as Dean. When the final whistle blew, Collin looked disappointed, his face flushed with exertion.

Harry, who had been watching from the sidelines, strode over to Collin, a warm smile on his face. "Hey, Collin, don't be too hard on yourself. You flew really well out there. It's not easy to take on Fred and George's Bludgers."

Collin looked up at Harry, his eyes shining with admiration. "Thanks, Harry. I just wish I could've done better."

Harry clapped Collin on the back. "You will, mate. You're a great flyer, and you've got the enthusiasm and spirit. Keep practicing, and you'll be scoring goals in no time."

Collin grinned, his disappointment forgotten in the face of Harry's encouragement. "Thanks, Harry. You're the best!"

As the two players walked off the pitch, Oliver called out, "Alright, Dean's our third Chaser! Well done, mate. You're in the Reserve Team now."

Dean beamed with pride, his face flushed with excitement. The Reserve Team members congratulated him, and Harry smiled, happy to see his friend succeed. The stage was set for the next challenge, and the Gryffindor Quidditch Team was ready to take on the season with renewed enthusiasm and skill.

The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting a warm orange glow over the Quidditch pitch. The air was filled with an air of anticipation as the seeker candidates gathered around Oliver Wood, the Gryffindor team captain. The remaining spectators, including Hermione, Neville, Lee Jordan, Professor McGonagall, Percy Weasley, and Madam Hooch, watched with interest as the tryouts began.

"Alright, let's get started," Oliver announced, his voice carrying across the pitch. "First, we'll test your speed and stamina. I want you to run two laps around the pitch, and then two laps flying. We'll see who can keep up the pace."

The five seeker candidates nodded, their faces set with determination. They took off running, their footsteps pounding the grass as they circled the pitch. Harry watched from the sidelines, his eyes scanning each candidate's performance. Oliver stood beside him, making mental notes of each student's strengths and weaknesses.

Once the candidates completed their running laps, Oliver shouted, "Now, let's see what you're made of in the air!" The students mounted their brooms and took to the skies, flying two laps around the pitch. The wind whipped through their hair as they soared, their brooms gliding smoothly through the air.

As the flying laps concluded, Oliver called the candidates back down to the ground. "Now, let's test your agility and quick thinking," he said with a grin. "I'm going to throw five golf balls in different directions, and I want you to catch as many as you can."

The candidates nodded, their eyes fixed intently on Oliver. He threw the golf balls, and the students scattered, their brooms hovering just above the ground as they chased after the balls.

Parvati Patil managed to catch one ball, her face lighting up with excitement. Demelza Robbins and Nigel Brotch each caught two balls, their movements swift and precise. Scorpius Malfoy and Asher Reed proved to be the most skilled, catching three balls each.

Oliver nodded thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing as he considered the results. "Well, it looks like Parvati, unfortunately, you're out of the running," he said gently. "But the rest of you have shown great promise. We'll continue the tryouts in five minutes to see who will become our new seeker. Take a short break, and then we'll move on to the next challenge."

The four remaining candidates smiled, relieved and determined to do their best in the next round of tryouts. Harry watched them, his mind already turning to strategies and advice he could offer to help them improve their skills. The competition was heating up, and the Gryffindor Quidditch team was one step closer to finding their new seeker.

The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting a warm orange glow over the Quidditch pitch. The remaining spectators, including Hermione, Neville, Lee Jordan, Professor McGonagall, Percy, and Madam Hooch, watched with interest as the seeker candidates gathered around Harry Potter. Oliver Wood, the Gryffindor team captain, was a bit tired from conducting the trials nonstop since afternoon, so he asked Harry to continue explaining the next challenge.

"Alright, let's get started," Harry announced, his voice carrying across the pitch. "We're going to release two snitches, and the two who catch them will move on to the next round. Those who fail will be eliminated."

The four remaining seeker candidates nodded, their faces set with determination. Scorpius Malfoy, Nigel Brotch, Demelza Robbins, and Asher Reed were all focused on the task at hand.

Harry raised his wand, and two snitches flew out of his hand, zipping through the air in different directions. The candidates took off, their brooms soaring through the darkness.

Scorpius, with his quick wit and bravery, expertly maneuvered his broom to chase after one of the snitches. He followed it closely, his eyes fixed intently on the tiny ball. As the snitch made a sharp turn, Scorpius adjusted his broom, making a precise turn to match the snitch's movement. With a swift swoop, he caught the snitch in mid-air, his face lighting up with excitement.

Meanwhile, Demelza Robbins was having a tough time keeping up with the second snitch. She was anxious and shy, but she didn't let that hold her back. She focused on the snitch, using her creative and empathetic nature to anticipate its movements. As the snitch made a series of rapid turns, Demelza used her magic to adjust her broom's speed and direction. She was determined to catch the snitch, and with a final burst of speed, she managed to snatch it out of the air.

The crowd cheered as Scorpius and Demelza returned to the center of the pitch, each holding a snitch aloft. Harry smiled, impressed by their skills. "Well done, Scorpius and Demelza," he said. "You've both made it to the next round. The rest of you, unfortunately, are eliminated."

The two eliminated candidates, Nigel and Asher, nodded graciously, acknowledging their opponents' superior skills. The competition was heating up, and the Gryffindor Quidditch team was one step closer to finding their new seeker.

The Quidditch pitch was bathed in a warm, golden light as Madam Hooch's magical lanterns flickered to life, illuminating the remaining spectators. Hermione, Neville, Lee Jordan, Professor McGonagall, Percy, and Madam Hooch herself watched intently as the seeker candidates prepared for the next challenge. The rest of the Gryffindor Quidditch team and the already selected reserve team members were also present, their faces set with anticipation.

Scorpius Malfoy and Demelza Robbins, the two remaining seeker candidates, stood side by side, chatting quietly as they awaited Harry's instructions. Despite being from different backgrounds, they had developed a friendly rapport, and their conversation was laced with a sense of camaraderie.

However, beneath the surface, Scorpius couldn't shake off the feeling of unease. As a Malfoy in Gryffindor, he sometimes faced prejudices from his peers, and the thought of potentially winning the seeker position made him anxious. He worried that Demelza, his friend and fellow candidate, might feel threatened or betrayed if he emerged victorious.

Demelza, sensing Scorpius's concerns, turned to him with a reassuring smile. "Hey, Scorp, don't worry about it. We're friends, no matter what happens out there. You're an amazing flyer, and I'm rooting for you all the way."

Scorpius's anxiety dissipated slightly as he looked at Demelza, her words of encouragement genuine and heartfelt. He nodded, feeling a sense of gratitude towards his friend. "Thanks, Demelza. That means a lot coming from you."

Just then, Harry approached them, Oliver Wood by his side. "Alright, lads, what's the plan, Oliver?" Harry asked, his emerald green eyes sparkling with curiosity.

Oliver glanced at the remaining candidates before responding, "For the next round, we'll release one snitch, but with a twist - a bludger will also be released. You'll need to navigate through the bludger while trying to catch the snitch. You'll do this three times, and the candidate who catches the snitch twice will be our new seeker."

The stakes were high, and the tension was palpable as Scorpius and Demelza prepared to face the challenge. The outcome was far from certain, but one thing was clear - only one of them would emerge victorious.

The first round began, and Harry released the snitch and the bludger. Scorpius and Demelza soared through the air, their brooms flying swiftly as they chased after the snitch. The bludger zoomed past Scorpius's head, but he expertly dodged it, his focus fixed on the snitch. With a swift swoop, Scorpius caught the snitch, his face lighting up with excitement.

The second round saw Demelza determined to catch up. She flew aggressively, her broom swooping and diving as she chased after the snitch. However, the bludger proved to be a challenge, and Demelza struggled to evade it. Scorpius, on the other hand, flew with ease, his skills honed to perfection. He caught the snitch once again, securing his position as the winner.

The third round was more of a formality, as Scorpius had already secured his position as the new seeker. Demelza, however, refused to give up, flying with all her might in a final attempt to catch the snitch. And she won that round Saving her dignity atleast.

"Congratulations, Scorpius!" Harry exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "You're our new seeker! And Demelza, you're an amazing flyer - we're glad to have you as part of our team."

Scorpius beamed with pride, his face flushed with excitement, while Demelza smiled, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment despite her loss.

Demelza approached Scorpius, her eyes shining with genuine happiness. "Well done, Scorp! You deserve it. I'm happy for you."

Scorpius smiled, feeling grateful for his friend's support. "Thanks, Demelza. You're an amazing flyer, and I'm glad we're on the same team."

As the two friends shook hands, their bond stronger than ever, the Gryffindor Quidditch team cheered, celebrating Scorpius's victory.

As the magical lanterns illuminated the Quidditch pitch, the remaining spectators applauded the reserve team's impressive performance. Madam Hooch beamed with pride, praising Oliver for conducting the trials non-stop throughout the day. Professor McGonagall also expressed her satisfaction, nodding in approval.

Harry discreetly mouthed "party" to Hermione and Neville, who understood the signal. They knew that they had to set up a celebration in the Musketeers' room, as three members of the 12 Musketeers had made it to the team. The trio slipped away to prepare and inform the rest of the Musketeers - Draco, Daisy, Luna, Samantha, Susan, and Dudley.

With the spectators and the reserve team members congratulating each other, Oliver called the main and reserve teams to gather on the pitch. "Alright, everyone! Now that we've got our reserve team, let's review the practice schedule," Oliver announced, his voice carrying across the pitch. "Normally, we'll have practices on Monday from 5 to 7:30 pm, then on Saturday from 6 to 7:30 am, followed by another session from 5 to 7:30 pm. And on Sunday, we'll have a practice from 4 to 6 pm."

The team members nodded, taking note of the schedule. Oliver continued, "Our reserve team will be an essential part of our practice sessions. They'll help us prepare for matches and step in if any of our main team members get injured."

Ron, Ginny, and the other reserve team members exchanged excited glances, eager to contribute to the team's success. As the meeting concluded, the team members began to disperse, chatting among themselves about the upcoming practices and matches.

Meanwhile, Hermione, Neville, and Harry worked on setting up the party in the Musketeers' room. They gathered food, drinks, and decorations, eager to celebrate the team's success and the reserve team's impressive performance. The room was filled with laughter and excitement as the Musketeers gathered to congratulate their teammates.

"I'm so proud of Scorpius and the others!" Ginny exclaimed, beaming with pride. "They did an amazing job out there."

"Definitely," Harry agreed, grinning. "We make a great team, both on and off the pitch."

As the party continued, the Musketeers celebrated their success, looking forward to the upcoming matches and the adventures that lay ahead.

Next Chapter is Quidditch Practices and Drama

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!!!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

September 17 and 18 passed in a blur of Quidditch practices, academic rigor, and clandestine meetings in the Musketeers' room. The group's dynamics had become more cohesive, with the Golden and Silver Musketeers meshing seamlessly. Then, September 19 arrived, marking a special day – Hermione's birthday.

The 12 Musketeers had been secretly planning a surprise party for their dear friend. Harry, Ron, Ginny, Neville, and Scorpius worked together to transform the Musketeers' room into a vibrant celebration space, filled with balloons, streamers, and a massive banner that read "Happy Birthday, Mione!" in glittering letters. A sumptuous feast was laid out, featuring an assortment of Hermione's favorite treats, including chocolate éclairs, lemon tarts, and an assortment of teas.

Daisy, Draco, and Susan contributed to the decorations, while Luna, Samantha, and Dudley took charge of the entertainment, setting up a mini stage for a musical performance. Susan also baked a custom cake with Hermione's favorite flavors and design. The room was filled with the sweet scent of baked goods, courtesy of Susan's culinary skills, and the sound of laughter and chatter.

As Hermione walked into the room, she was taken aback by the surprise party. Her eyes widened in delight, and a bright smile spread across her face. "Oh, my goodness! You guys are absolutely amazing!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with emotion.

The group erupted into cheers and applause, with Harry, Ron, and Ginny presenting her with a beautifully crafted, leather-bound journal. "We got you something that suits your love for learning and organization," Harry said, grinning.

Neville and Scorpius handed her a thoughtful gift – a set of enchanted pens that would help her take notes more efficiently. "We know how much you love to study, Mione," Neville said, "so we thought these would be really helpful."

Luna and Samantha gave her a beautiful, handmade crystal necklace, which sparkled in the light. "We made it ourselves," Luna said, "with a little bit of magic, of course."

Draco and Daisy presented her with a rare, magical plant, which would thrive in her care. "We thought you'd appreciate something living and growing," Draco said, with a hint of a smile.

Susan proudly presented her custom cake, adorned with edible flowers and a fondant Gryffindor crest. "I made it especially for you, Mione," Susan said, beaming. "I hope you like it!"

Dudley, being his usual self, surprised her with a funny, handmade card, which had everyone in stitches. "I drew it myself," he said proudly, "with a bit of help from Ginny."

Hermione's eyes sparkled as she accepted the gifts, hugging her friends tightly. "This is the best birthday present ever! Thank you, guys, for making this day so special."

The evening was filled with laughter, stories, and games, as the 12 Musketeers celebrated Hermione's special day. It was a night that none of them would ever forget, a testament to the strong bonds of friendship that had formed within their group. As the night drew to a close, Hermione gazed at her friends, feeling grateful for the love and support they had shown her. "This has been the most incredible birthday ever," she said, her voice filled with emotion.

September 20, a Sunday, dawned bright and early, and Harry woke up at his usual time, 5 am. He stretched his arms and yawned, feeling refreshed after a good night's sleep. Ginny joined him at the common room, and they exchanged quiet morning greetings.

"Morning, love," Ginny whispered.

"Morning, Gin," Harry replied, smiling.

Their morning routine was well-rehearsed, and they knew exactly what to expect. They made their way to the kitchens, where Dudley was already waiting for them.

"Hey, cuz," Dudley said, grinning. "Ready for our morning run?"

"Always," Harry replied, and the three of them set off towards the castle grounds.

As they ran, they chatted about their plans for the day. Ginny mentioned that she had a free morning, while Dudley talked about his upcoming Hufflepuff meeting.

After their run, they headed back to the kitchens, where they began their morning exercises. They swam in the Black Lake, followed by stretching, yoga, and meditation.

By 7 am, they had finished their exercises and headed to the secret garden to help the house-elves with their daily chores.

"Thanks for helping us out, guys," Chimey, one of the house-elves, said gratefully. "We really appreciate it."

"No problem, Chimey," Harry replied. "We're happy to help."

After spending half an hour in the secret garden, they returned to the common room to shower and get ready for breakfast.

As they made their way to the Great Hall, the aroma of freshly cooked food wafted through the corridors, making their stomachs growl with anticipation.

"I'm starving," Ron said, his eyes fixed on the breakfast spread.

"Me too," Ginny replied, laughing. "Let's go get some food."

The rest of the 12 Musketeers joined them, chatting about their plans for the day. Neville mentioned that he was working on his Herbology project, while Ron talked about his latest prank ideas.

And with that, they took their seats at the Gryffindor table, ready to start their day.

Sunday afternoon found the 12 Musketeers gathered in their secret meeting room, a cozy space hidden within the Hogwarts castle walls. The room was filled with excitement and chatter as they shared stories and laughed together. Draco, beaming with pride, announced that he had been selected as the Slytherin seeker.

"I've got the spot," Draco said, grinning from ear to ear. "I'm going to be the new Slytherin seeker."

The room erupted in congratulations and cheers, with Ron and Harry clapping Draco on the back. Ginny and Hermione exchanged a look of excitement, while Neville and Susan offered words of encouragement.

However, Draco's expression soon turned uncertain. "Do you think I got the spot because of my skills or because of my name?" he asked, his voice laced with insecurity.

Harry chuckled and playfully rolled his eyes. "Come on, Draco, you're a brilliant flyer. You earned it fair and square. Don't be daft."

Draco looked unconvinced, so Harry decided to tease him a bit. "Besides, you're not going to win against Gryffindor, mate. We're unbeatable."

Draco's face lit up with a mixture of annoyance and amusement. "Oh, really? You think you're that good, Potter?"

The room fell silent, with everyone eagerly awaiting Draco's response. Harry just smiled, knowing he had poked the Slytherin just enough to get a rise out of him. The banter between the two had become a familiar and entertaining dynamic, and everyone was eager to see where this conversation would go next.

The room erupted in laughter and playful banter, with Scorpius chuckling at the exchange between Harry and Draco. "You're really going to try to take us down, aren't you, Draco?" Scorpius teased, grinning at his brother's rival.

Draco smirked, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "I'll have you know, Scorpius, I'm a brilliant flyer. I'm going to crush Gryffindor's chances of winning the Quidditch Cup this year."

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "We'll see about that, Draco. You're going to have to do a lot better than just being 'brilliant' to take down our team."

The room fell silent, with everyone eagerly awaiting Draco's response. Scorpius leaned back in his chair, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Oh, this is going to be fun," he whispered to Ginny, who giggled and nudged him playfully.

As the conversation continued, the group of friends laughed and joked, their camaraderie and banter filling the room. The tension between Harry and Draco was palpable, but it was clear that they were just trying to one-up each other, their competitive spirits driving the conversation.

In the midst of the chaos, Hermione leaned over to Ron and whispered, "I think Draco's going to be a great seeker, don't you?"

Ron nodded, his eyes fixed on Draco. "Yeah, he's got the skills, all right. But we're not going to let him get the best of us, are we?"

The group continued to chat and laugh, their excitement and anticipation building as they discussed the upcoming Quidditch season. As they talked, their bond and friendship grew stronger, their determination to support each other and work together as a team evident in every word they spoke.

Scorpius, too, was amused by the exchange, his eyes shining with mirth as he watched his brother and friends interact. He leaned back in his chair, a contented smile spreading across his face. This was what being part of the 12 Musketeers was all about – friendship, camaraderie, and a healthy dose of competition.

Draco settled into his favorite chair in the Slytherin dormitory, a self-satisfied smile still plastered on his face from the earlier conversation with Harry. His owl, Taurus, perched on his windowsill, watching him with piercing eyes. Suddenly, Taurus spread his wings and took flight, swooping into the room with a soft hoot. Draco's eyes lit up as he saw the letter clutched in Taurus's talons.

"Ah, finally, a letter from Father," Draco said, his voice filled with anticipation.

He carefully took the letter from Taurus and broke the seal. As he read the contents, a mixture of emotions crossed his face. His eyes scanned the page, and a hint of surprise and amusement danced in his eyes.

"Father's pleased with my performance," Draco murmured to himself, a small smile playing on his lips. "Perhaps he's coming around, learning to appreciate my skills."

Draco's eyes continued to scan the letter, his brow furrowing slightly as he read on. His father's words brought a sense of excitement and anticipation. Lucius had mentioned sending a new broom, one that would arrive the next day.

"A new broom, how thoughtful," Draco said, his voice barely above a whisper.

For a moment, Draco's usual reserve faltered, and a glimmer of hope shone through. Maybe, just maybe, his father's approval and recognition would bring about a change in their strained relationship. Draco's thoughts were interrupted by the sound of his fellow Slytherin students returning to the dormitory, their chatter and laughter filling the room.

As the evening wore on, Draco's mind wandered back to the letter, his thoughts oscillating between excitement for the new broom and a glimmer of hope that his father's approval might bring about a more profound change. The soft glow of the candles and the murmur of his fellow students created a soothing background, but Draco's mind remained preoccupied with the possibilities that the new broom and his father's approval might bring.

The sun beat down on the Quidditch pitch at 4 pm, casting a warm glow over the gathered Gryffindor team, both main and reserve players alike. Oliver Wood, the captain, stood at the forefront, his eyes scanning the group as he barked out orders. "Alright, let's get moving! Two rounds of the pitch, running at full speed. I want to see improvement from yesterday's practice, especially from you, Ron!" He shot Ron a pointed look, who sheepishly grinned.

Harry and Ginny, already accustomed to their morning routine of running and exercise, effortlessly completed the laps, their breathing steady and synchronized. Ron, however, lagged behind, his face reddening as he puffed along. Oliver's critical gaze followed Ron's progress, his expression a mix of concern and encouragement.

"At least you're better than yesterday, Ron," Oliver called out, trying to offer some motivation. Ron's face lit up with a mixture of relief and determination as he picked up his pace, his strides lengthening.

The rest of the team followed suit, their footsteps pounding the grassy pitch in unison. The reserve players, managed by Harry, watched intently, ready to step in if needed. Ginny, positioned near the front, exchanged a brief smile with Harry as they ran side by side. The team's energy was palpable, their focus on improving their skills evident in their determined strides.

As they completed the second lap, Oliver blew his whistle, signaling a halt. "Alright, that's enough for now. Let's move on to some drills. Beaters, get your bats ready! Chasers, let's work on your throws. Seeker, you're up next, Harry. Show me what you've got!"

The team dispersed, each member moving to their designated position, ready to fine-tune their skills and work together as a cohesive unit. The sound of laughter, shouts, and the clanging of bats against balls filled the air, a testament to the team's camaraderie and dedication to their sport.

After a few seeker drills, Oliver was pleased with Harry's performance and he said, "Harry, you've done a great job out there. Now, why don't you go manage the reserves? I'm sure they could use your expertise."

Harry nodded and made his way to a corner where the reserve team sat. He felt a little flustered as he realized that though Scorpius, Ginny, Ron, and Dean were his age or younger, Kai, Remi, and Caius were not, and he would be managing them. But he took a breath, remembering that in the field of Quidditch, he was senior here, having played for the team since last year.

As he approached the reserve team, Harry felt a sense of responsibility wash over him. He knew he had to lead the team effectively and make sure they were prepared to replace any injured players.

"Alright, let's get started!" Harry called out, his voice clear and confident. "Chasers, I want you to practice goal-shooting on the three loops of side A. Ginny, Dean, and Kai, take turns shooting from different angles and distances. Try to get as many goals as you can!"

The chasers nodded, grinning, and took to the air, their brooms humming as they zoomed towards the loops. Ginny started off, her long red hair streaming behind her as she swooped in towards the first loop. She expertly maneuvered her broom, dodging and weaving around imaginary obstacles, and shot the Quaffle with precision, scoring a goal.

Dean and Kai followed, each taking their turns shooting from different angles and distances. Ginny and Dean worked together, playing a game of "keep away" with the Quaffle, dodging and weaving around each other before Ginny finally shot the Quaffle into the goal.

Meanwhile, Ron positioned himself in front of the goals, his eyes fixed intently on the approaching balls. He crouched low, his broomstick at the ready, and prepared to block the shots. As the chasers took their turns, Ron expertly blocked several shots, his movements quick and agile.

"Beaters, let's work on perfecting our flight posture with the bats in hand," Harry continued, turning to Caius and Remi. "Practice your swings and get comfortable with the weight and balance of the bats. Remember, as beaters, your role is crucial in disrupting the opposing team's gameplay."

The two beaters nodded, their faces set in concentration, and began to practice their swings, the sound of their bats slicing through the air filling the atmosphere. Caius and Remi flew in tandem, practicing their timing and coordination as they swung their bats in unison.

Harry turned to Scorpius, who was hovering nearby on his broom. "Scorp, I want you to practice catching golf balls. I'll start throwing them in multiple directions, and you try to catch as many as you can."

Scorpius nodded, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Got it, Harry!"

With a flick of his wand, Harry sent the first golf ball soaring through the air. Scorpius swooped in, his broom responding eagerly to his movements, and snatched the ball out of mid-air with ease.

"Nice one, Scorp!" Harry called out, grinning. "Let's try a few more. I'll increase the number of balls and their pace. Are you ready?"

Scorpius nodded, his face set in determination, and Harry sent the next set of balls flying through the air. The sound of laughter and shouts filled the atmosphere as the reserve team practiced their skills, their movements a blur of color and motion.

As Oliver raised his whistle to his lips, the sound pierced the air, a loud, shrill blast that signaled the start of the mock game. Both the reserve and main teams gathered around him, their eyes fixed intently on their captain. The reserves looked tired, their faces flushed from the intense practice, their breathing a bit labored. The main team, on the other hand, seemed fresh and ready to take on the challenge, their eyes shining with excitement and anticipation. Ginny, however, stood out among the reserves, her eyes shining with determination and her stance exuding confidence. She was ready to prove herself, to show the main team what she was capable of.

"Alright, let's play a mock game, Main team vs Reserve Team!" Oliver announced, his voice ringing out across the pitch. "We'll play a full game, with all the rules and regulations. Let's see what you're made of, Reserves!" His voice was filled with a mix of excitement and competitiveness, and the teams could sense the intensity of the game to come.

The main team, comprising Oliver, Angelina, Alicia, Katie, Fred, George, and Harry, took to the air, their brooms humming as they soared into position. Oliver flew to the center of the pitch, his broom hovering steadily as he watched the teams take their positions. Angelina, Alicia, and Katie formed a tight formation, their brooms flying in perfect sync as they prepared to take on the reserve team's defense. Fred and George, the main team's beaters, flew to either side of the pitch, their bats at the ready.

The reserve team, led by Ron, Caius, Remi, Ginny, Dean, Kai, and Scorpius, followed suit, their movements a bit more disorganized. Ron, the reserve team's keeper, flew to the loops, his eyes fixed intently on the main team's chasers. Caius and Remi, the reserve team's beaters, flew to either side of the pitch, their bats at the ready. Ginny, Dean, and Kai formed a loose formation, their brooms flying erratically as they tried to get into position.

As the game began, it quickly became apparent that the reserve team was no match for the main team. Ginny, an exceptional chaser, flew with precision and skill, but even she couldn't single-handedly score all the goals. The main team's defense, led by Oliver, was too strong, and their chasers worked in perfect formation, their movements a testament to their practice and teamwork.

Ron, guarding the three loops, struggled to keep up with the main team's offense. He had never practiced guarding all three loops at once, and it showed. The main team's chasers, Angelina, Alicia, and Katie, worked together seamlessly, scoring goal after goal. Fred and George, the main team's beaters, used their bats to disrupt the reserve team's formation, making it even harder for them to score.

Meanwhile, Scorpius, the reserve team's seeker, found himself struggling to keep up with the Golden Snitch. The snitch was much faster than the golf balls he had practiced catching, and he found himself flying wildly, trying to keep up.

As the game neared its end, the main team was leading by a significant margin. Harry, the main team's seeker, spotted the Golden Snitch and swooped in, his broom flying smoothly. With a final burst of speed, he caught the snitch, securing the main team's victory.

The final score was 280 to 10, a testament to the main team's skill and experience. The reserve team, though, had learned a valuable lesson, and they vowed to practice harder and come back stronger.

As the teams landed on the pitch, Oliver called out, "Well done, Main team! You've shown what it takes to win. Reserves, don't be discouraged – you've got potential, and with practice, you'll be flying high in no time!"

As Oliver blew his whistle, signaling the end of practice, both teams made their way to the locker rooms. Oliver ensured that the Quidditch pitch was left in the same condition as it was before the practice, with no instruments damaged. In the locker room, Angelina tended to Dean's sprained ankle, while Fred and George attended to Scorpius and Ron. Caius, who was uninjured, watched with a mixture of relief and frustration.

Meanwhile, Harry made his way to Ginny, who was sitting on a bench, nursing her wrist. "Hey, let me take a look," Harry said, his voice soft and concerned. Ginny looked up at him, her eyes locking onto his, and Harry's heart skipped a beat. He gently took her wrist in his hands, his fingers tracing the delicate bones beneath her skin.

"Does it hurt?" Harry asked, his voice low and soothing.

Ginny nodded, wincing slightly as Harry probed her wrist. "Just a bit," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's eyes narrowed as he examined her wrist. He could see the faint outline of a bruise forming, and his fingers instinctively tightened around her wrist. "I'll get some ice," he said, his voice firm but gentle.

As he stood up to fetch the ice, Ginny's eyes followed him, her gaze soft and appreciative. Harry returned with a cold compress, which he carefully applied to Ginny's wrist. The coolness seemed to ease her discomfort, and she let out a soft sigh of relief.

"Better?" Harry asked, his voice low and concerned.

Ginny nodded, her eyes still locked onto his. "Yeah, thanks," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's fingers lingered on her wrist, his touch gentle but possessive. He could feel the warmth of her skin, the delicate pulse of her heartbeat, and his own heart responded with a flutter. He leaned in closer, his face inches from hers.

"You know, maybe you should sit out the next practice," Harry said, his voice low and husky. "We don't want you getting hurt worse."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with amusement. "You think I'm going to sit out? No way," she replied, her voice playful.

Harry chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I figured you'd say that," he said, his voice filled with affection.

As he continued to tend to her wrist, the sounds of the locker room faded into the background, and all that was left was the gentle touch of Harry's fingers on Ginny's skin, and the soft, adoring gaze that passed between them.

As Oliver dismissed the team, he reminded them to shower and change out of their Quidditch jerseys. The girls and boys separated into their respective locker room sections. Harry lingered in the shower, ensuring he was alone in the boys' section. When he finally emerged, wrapped in a towel, he was surprised to see Ginny waiting for him.

Ginny's eyes sparkled as she grinned at Harry. She was dressed in her usual attire, but what caught Harry's attention was the fact that she was wearing his t-shirt. Ginny's eyes seemed to gleam with amusement as she grabbed Harry's shoulder, pushing him against the locker.

Before Harry could react, Ginny leaned in, her lips meeting his in a passionate kiss. Harry's initial surprise gave way to a sense of familiarity and comfort, and he found himself surrendering to the moment. The sound of their lips meeting filled the locker room, and Harry's towel began to slip, but he didn't care.

As they kissed, Ginny's fingers tightened around Harry's shoulder, holding him in place. Harry's hands instinctively rose to her waist, pulling her closer. The connection between them seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment.

The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in their own little bubble. The sound of their breathing, the beat of their hearts, and the gentle rustle of Ginny's hair against Harry's face were the only sounds that filled the air.

Their lips parted for a brief moment, and Ginny's eyes met Harry's. The intensity in her gaze made Harry's heart skip a beat. Ginny's fingers still grasped Harry's shoulder, her grip firm but gentle.

Without a word, Ginny leaned in again, her lips meeting Harry's in a tender, yet passionate kiss. The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them, wrapped in their own little universe.

As the couple stepped out of the locker room, hand in hand, they couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and nervousness. Harry's towel had slipped earlier, leaving him standing in just his boxers, and both of them had blushed deeply at the sight. Ginny had groaned in disappointment when Harry put on his t-shirt and shorts, but she was still smiling as they walked out.

The Quidditch team's practice session had just ended, and Oliver Wood was busy discussing strategies with his teammates. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm orange glow over the Hogwarts grounds. The air was filled with the sound of laughter and chatter as the students made their way back to the castle.

Ginny and Harry walked side by side, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. They didn't need to say much, content with each other's company. As they approached the castle, they saw their friends from the 12 Musketeers gathered near the entrance.

"Hey, Harry!" Ron called out, grinning at Harry. "You were on fire out there today! That dive you made to catch the Snitch was insane!"

Harry chuckled, feeling a bit self-conscious about the praise. "Thanks, mate. I just got lucky."

Ginny nudged Harry playfully. "You're being modest again, Harry. You were amazing."

Draco, who was standing nearby, raised an eyebrow. "I think Harry can handle a bit of pressure, Ginny."

Harry shot Draco a look, but before he could respond, Ginny intervened. "Hey, let's not start anything, guys. We're all just trying to have a good time, right?"

The group nodded in agreement, and the tension dissipated. As they walked into the castle, they were greeted by the warm glow of the candles and the sound of chatter from the other students.

"Who's up for dinner?" Hermione asked, smiling at the group. "I'm starving!"

The others laughed and followed her to the Great Hall, where the tables were laden with food. It was going to be a great evening, and the 12 Musketeers were ready to make the most of it.

Next day was Monday, September 21. The students of Hogwarts were settling into their routine after a busy weekend. The morning had been filled with classes, and now the Gryffindor Quidditch team was making their way towards the Quidditch pitch for their scheduled practice session.

As they approached the pitch, they were shocked to see the Slytherin team also making their way towards the pitch. What caught their attention was the fact that the Slytherin team was equipped with brand new Nimbus 2001 brooms.

Harry's eyes scanned the Slytherin team and landed on Draco, who looked ashamed and frustrated. Harry understood that the new brooms were a gift from Lucius Malfoy, and he could sense Draco's discomfort with the situation.

Oliver Wood, the Gryffindor captain, shouted at Marcus Flint, the Slytherin captain, "Hey, what's going on here? We had booked the pitch for practice!" Marcus smirked and handed Oliver a note, saying, "Professor Snape has given us special permission to train our new seeker, Draco, today."

Harry's eyes widened as he saw Draco's shocked expression. It was clear that Draco had no idea about the note. Harry couldn't help but wonder why Snape would grant such an unfair advantage to the Slytherin team.

"What's going on, Draco?" Harry asked, trying to understand the situation better.

Draco's eyes darted towards Harry, and he muttered, "I don't know, Harry. I didn't ask for this."

Harry nodded sympathetically, knowing that Draco wasn't one to seek favors. The situation seemed fishy, and Harry couldn't shake off the feeling that something was off.

The tension between the two teams was palpable as they stood on the pitch, each waiting for the other to back down. The air was filled with the sound of broomsticks being adjusted and the murmur of conversations among the team members.

The scene was set for a heated confrontation, but for now, it seemed that both teams were waiting for the other to make the first move. The question on everyone's mind was: what would happen next?

Hermione walked towards the Quidditch pitch, her eyes scanning the area for any signs of the Gryffindor team. As she approached, she noticed a commotion between the Gryffindors and Slytherins. The Slytherin team was gathered around their captain, Marcus Flint, who was holding a note and smirking at Oliver Wood.

Oliver's face was red with anger, and he was arguing with Marcus. "This is ridiculous! You can't just show up here and claim the pitch is yours!"

Marcus sneered, waving the note in the air. "Professor Snape has given us special permission to train our new seeker, Draco, today. This note proves it."

Hermione's eyes widened as she pushed her way through the crowd. "Wait a minute, that's not possible! According to the rules, no professor can grant a note that overrides a previously scheduled practice session."

Marcus turned to her, his expression twisting in disdain. "And what would you know, Granger? You're just a mudblood."

The air seemed to vibrate with tension as the Gryffindors' faces darkened with anger. Hermione's eyes welled up with tears, and Draco's face contorted with rage. His eyes flashed with a fierce protectiveness, and his fists clenched at his sides. He took a step forward, his voice low and menacing. "How dare you insult my friend, you coward?"

With a swift motion, Draco punched Marcus squarely on the jaw. The sound of the punch was loud, and Marcus stumbled backward, clutching his jaw. Draco's chest heaved with anger, and his eyes blazed with a fierce intensity. He took another step forward, his fists still clenched, ready to strike again.

Harry quickly grabbed Draco's arm, holding him back. "Draco, stop! Don't let him get to you like that." Draco's eyes flashed with a mixture of anger and concern for Hermione, but he slowly relaxed his fists, his breathing still ragged.

The Slytherin team looked on in shock, while the Gryffindors watched with a mix of surprise and concern. The tension between the two teams was palpable, and it seemed that the situation was on the verge of boiling over.

Just then, Snape appeared out of nowhere, his presence commanding attention. To say that Snape was angry would be an understatement. His eyes blazed with fury as he strode towards the group, his long black robes billowing behind him.

Snape's anger was palpable as he stormed towards the group, his eyes blazing with fury. "Explain yourselves," he spat, his voice venomous. "What is the meaning of this...gathering?"

Marcus Flint, still nursing his jaw, took a step forward. "Professor Snape, I can explain—"

Snape's gaze cut him off, his eyes narrowing. "I doubt you can, Mr. Flint. You have been deceiving me, it seems." His attention turned to the note in Marcus's hand. "A forgery, I presume?" His voice dripped with disdain. "You dare to forge my signature?"

The air seemed to vibrate with tension as Snape's anger filled the space. Harry had never seen him so furious before. The Slytherin students shifted uncomfortably, while the Gryffindors watched with a mix of fascination and wariness.

Snape's gaze swept the group, his eyes lingering on each face before moving on. "This...incident will not be forgotten. I assure you, there will be consequences." He paused, his eyes settling on Marcus. "You, Mr. Flint, will lose 100 points for your house. And you will serve a detention for three months."

Marcus's face fell, and he looked like he had been punched in the gut. Snape's eyes then landed on Draco, who stood tall, his face expressionless. "And you, Mr. Malfoy, will lose 5 points for your house. Though I must admit, I am...impressed by your...spirit."

Draco's eyes flicked to Snape, a hint of surprise flashing across his face. It was evident that Snape had expected more from him, but he had also acknowledged Draco's bravery.

Snape's gaze lingered on Draco for a moment before he turned back to the group. "Let this be a warning to you all. I will not tolerate any further...indiscretions. You are all dismissed."

The group quickly dispersed, with Marcus looking like he was about to sulk. Draco, on the other hand, seemed lost in thought, his eyes fixed on some point in front of him. Harry watched him, wondering what was going through his mind.

As they walked away, Harry turned to Ron and Hermione. "I think I'm starting to understand why people are so scared of Snape," he said, his voice low.

Ron nodded in agreement. "Yeah, he's not exactly the most...diplomatic person, is he?"

Hermione shook her head. "It's not just that, Harry. It's the way he...commands respect. He's a very intimidating person."

Harry nodded, his eyes still fixed on Snape's retreating back. He knew that Snape was a complex person, with many layers to his personality. But one thing was certain - he was not someone to be trifled with.

As Snape and the Slytherin team departed, the tension lingered in the air. Draco, however, remained behind, his eyes fixed on Harry and the Gryffindor team. Hermione, noticing the strain, approached Draco and thanked him, her voice soft. "Thanks, Draco. Though I think the punch was a bit much."

Draco's gaze didn't waver, his anger still simmering. Harry understood that Draco's frustration wasn't just about the game; it was also about his father, Lucius. The unfair advantage they'd been given with the new brooms had likely added fuel to the fire.

But then, something unexpected happened. Hermione leaned in and kissed Draco's cheek, her lips barely grazing his skin. The gesture seemed to have a calming effect on Draco, his shoulders relaxing, and his eyes losing some of their intensity.

"Thanks, Hermione," Draco said, his voice a little softer.

With a nod, Draco bid them farewell and headed towards the Slytherin common room. Hermione watched him go, a thoughtful expression on her face, before turning to rejoin her friends.

The Gryffindor team, including the reserve players, made their way to the pitch to continue their disrupted practice. Oliver Wood, the captain, called out to the team, "Alright, let's get back to it! We've got a lot of ground to cover before the next match."

As they began to warm up, Harry noticed Ron looking a bit anxious. "Hey, mate, you okay?" Harry asked, clapping Ron on the back.

Ron nodded, taking a deep breath. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just a bit nervous about the upcoming match."

Harry grinned. "We've got this, Ron. We've practiced enough. Just focus on having fun and playing to your strengths."

Ron smiled back, some of his tension dissipating. "You're right, Harry. Let's do this."

The team launched into their practice, with Harry and the reserve team working together to perfect their moves. Ginny, Dean, and Kai were putting in extra effort, their determination to improve evident in every pass and shot.

Meanwhile, Scorpius, who was part of the reserve team, was focused on perfecting his flying skills as a seeker. His movements were fluid, and his instincts sharp, making him a valuable asset to the team.

As practice came to a close, the team gathered around Oliver, who was pleased with their progress. "Great job, everyone. Let's keep up the good work, and we'll be sure to give those Slytherins a run for their money."

The team cheered, their spirits high, as they made their way off the pitch, ready to take on the next challenge that came their way.

Here's the revised continuation:

As they finished their separate showers, Harry and Ginny met back in the locker room, the warm glow of their alone time still lingering. They exchanged a few tender kisses, their lips tracing the contours of each other's faces. The locker room, usually bustling with the chatter of their teammates, was now a serene oasis, theirs alone.

"I love you," Harry whispered, his voice husky with emotion.

Ginny's response was a gentle smile, her eyes sparkling with adoration. "I love you too," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

As they finally finished getting dressed, Harry glanced at Ginny, his mind already racing with plans for their evening. "You know, I was thinking," he said, "instead of heading to the Great Hall for dinner, why don't we sneak off to the Astronomy Tower for some stargazing? We can have a quiet dinner together, just the two of us."

Ginny's eyes lit up with excitement. "That sounds perfect," she agreed, her voice filled with anticipation.

Without drawing attention to themselves, they slipped out of the locker room, making their way to the Astronomy Tower. The evening air was crisp, the sky a deep shade of indigo, with stars beginning to twinkle like diamonds scattered across the canvas of the universe.

As they climbed the spiral staircase, the silence between them was comfortable, a testament to the ease of their relationship. They reached the top, where Professor Sinistra often taught her Astronomy lessons, and found a secluded spot to settle in.

Harry produced a small basket, carefully packed with an assortment of sandwiches, fruits, and pastries. Ginny's eyes widened in surprise. "You planned this, didn't you?" she asked, a smile playing on her lips.

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "Maybe a little," he admitted, as they sat down together, their legs touching, and began their quiet dinner amidst the starry expanse.

The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in the magic of their own little bubble. The stars above seemed to twinkle in approval, as they savored their time together, their love growing stronger with each passing moment.

Here is the revised continuation:

As they sat together on the Astronomy Tower, surrounded by the starry night sky, Ginny turned to Harry with a thoughtful expression. "I'm feeling really nice in classes, though I wonder if it's unfair that I already know most of the material," she said, her brow furrowed in concern.

Harry's eyes sparkled with amusement as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders. "It's not unfair, Ginny," he reassured her. "Just because you have some knowledge doesn't mean you're not putting in the effort. You still have to perform and practice, and that's all your own."

Ginny's eyes searched his, and Harry could see the doubt lingering. He knew she was worried about relying too heavily on their secret bond, but he was determined to put her mind at ease.

"It's like magic," Harry said, his voice low and soothing. "You have the knowledge, but you still need to bring it to life. That's what makes it yours."

Ginny's face softened, and she leaned in close. Harry met her halfway, their lips brushing together in a sweet, gentle kiss.

As they pulled back, Harry smiled. "I'm not hungry for dessert anymore," he said, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

Ginny's laughter was music to his ears, and Harry felt his heart swell with love for her. He knew exactly what to say to make her feel better, and he was happy to be her rock.

The stars twinkled above them, and the night air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. Harry and Ginny sat together, wrapped in the magic of the moment, their love growing stronger with every passing second.

As they gazed up at the stars, Harry pointed to a constellation and said, "You know, that's Sirius, the brightest star in the night sky. And it's named after my godfather, Sirius Black."

Ginny chuckled. "Well, I guess that's one way to leave a mark on the universe."

Harry grinned, and they both fell silent, lost in the wonder of the stars. But as they stood there, they couldn't help but think about their own special connection.

"Hey, Ginny?" Harry said, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Yeah?" she replied, her eyes still fixed on the stars.

"Do you think it's weird that our bond is affecting us like this?" Harry asked, his mind wandering back to their heated kiss in the locker room the day before.

Ginny's gaze drifted to his, and Harry could see the same thoughts reflected in her eyes. "You mean how our bodies are maturing faster than normal?" she asked, her voice low.

Harry nodded, and Ginny's expression turned thoughtful. "It's a bit scary, isn't it?" she said. "I mean, we're still kids, but our bond is making us grow up faster than we should."

Harry's eyes locked onto hers, and he could feel the intensity of their connection. "I know," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "But at the same time, it feels right. Like our bond is meant to be this way."

Ginny's eyes searched his, and Harry could see the same uncertainty reflected back at him. They both knew that their bond was special, but they also knew that it came with its own set of challenges.

As they stood there, surrounded by the vastness of the universe, Harry and Ginny knew that they had to navigate their bond carefully. They had to learn to control it, to understand it, and to make sure that it didn't consume them. But for now, they just stood there, lost in the magic of their connection, and the infinite possibilities that lay ahead.

As Harry and Ginny stood on the Astronomy Tower, lost in the magic of their connection, they were suddenly interrupted by the fluttering wings of an owl. Harry's eyes lit up as he recognized the owl as Sirius's messenger.

"Looks like Sirius is trying to reach us," Harry said, carefully taking the letter from the owl's leg.

Ginny leaned in, her curiosity piqued, as Harry unfolded the parchment and began to read. The letter was lengthy, filled with Sirius's characteristic humor and warmth.

"What's it say?" Ginny asked, her eyes sparkling with interest.

Harry's eyes scanned the page, his expression changing from curiosity to surprise. "Sirius wants me to meet me in Diagon Alley on Sunday, September 27. He wants to register as my secondary guardian."

Ginny's brow furrowed. "That's a big deal. What made him decide to do this now?"

Harry's eyes continued to scan the letter. "He mentions that it's been over seven months since he escaped from Azkaban, and the Ministry is now willing to allow him to take on guardianship responsibilities."

Ginny nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. But what about Grandma Tucker? She's your primary guardian, right?"

Harry nodded. "Yes, she is. But Sirius wants to do this, and I think it's sweet of him."

As Harry continued reading, his eyes widened in surprise. "Daisy will be joining us, and Remus too. Sirius wants to register as Daisy's godfather officially."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with understanding. "That's wonderful. Remus has always been like a godfather to Daisy, even if it wasn't official."

Harry's eyes scanned the letter further, and a small smile played on his lips. "And it seems Sirius knows about Remus and Samantha's situation."

Ginny's expression softened. "At least we're not the only ones who know now. Maybe Remus will finally feel comfortable revealing the truth to Samantha."

As they finished reading the letter, Harry and Ginny exchanged a look of understanding. They knew that this development would bring changes, but they were ready to face whatever came next, together.

Next Chapter is Guardianship.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors.  Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!!!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

The next day, September 22, Tuesday, Harry couldn't wait to share the exciting news with his sister Daisy during breakfast. As they sat down at the Gryffindor table, Harry leaned in, a grin spreading across his face. "Daisy, guess what? Sirius wants me to meet him in Diagon Alley on Sunday to register as my secondary guardian, and Remus is going to officially register as your godfather," he whispered, trying to contain his enthusiasm.

Daisy's eyes widened, her face lighting up with excitement. "That's amazing, Harry! I'm so happy for you, and I'm thrilled that Remus is going to be my official godfather." She threw her arms around him, nearly knocking over her breakfast plate. "I'm going with you, right? I wouldn't miss this for the world!"

Harry chuckled, hugging her back. "Of course, you're coming with me. I wouldn't want to do this without you." He pulled back, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "And I have a feeling it's going to be a fantastic day."

That evening, Harry made his way to Professor McGonagall's office, seeking permission for his little excursion on Sunday. He knocked on the door, and upon hearing her warm "Enter," he stepped inside.

"Hey, Gran Minnie," Harry said with a smile, using the affectionate nickname he reserved for when they were outside of class.

Professor McGonagall's expression softened, and she looked up from the papers on her desk. "Ah, Harry, what can I do for you, dear?"

Harry took a deep breath and told her everything - about Sirius's letter, his desire to register as his secondary guardian, and Remus's role in officially becoming Daisy's godfather. He even shared his excitement about the upcoming meeting and how much it meant to him.

Professor McGonagall listened attentively, her eyes filled with warmth and understanding. When Harry finished, she nodded thoughtfully. "I'm glad you're telling me all this, Harry. Given Sirius's recent... clarification of his situation, I see no issue with you meeting him in Diagon Alley. You're free to go with Daisy on Sunday."

Harry beamed with relief and gratitude. "Thank you, Gran Minnie. I really appreciate it."

With permission granted, Harry left the office, feeling a sense of accomplishment and excitement for the adventure ahead. Little did he know that this Sunday excursion would be just the beginning of a series of events that would change his life forever.

That evening, Harry made his way to Professor Snape's office, remembering that as Daisy's Slytherin head of house, it would be proper to ask for his permission as well. He knocked on the door, and upon hearing Snape's characteristic "Enter," he stepped inside.

Snape looked up from the papers he was grading, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in Harry's presence. "Ah, Potter," he said, his voice dripping with his usual sarcasm. "I assume you're not here to waste my time with frivolous chatter."

Harry smiled, undeterred by Snape's gruff demeanor. "Actually, Professor, I came to ask for your permission. I'm going to Diagon Alley on Sunday with Daisy to meet Sirius and Remus. We're going to officially register Sirius as my secondary guardian and Remus as Daisy's godfather. I wanted to make sure it's okay with you since she's a Slytherin student."

Snape raised an eyebrow, his expression softening ever so slightly. "I see. And what exactly is the purpose of this... excursion?" He leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers together as he waited for Harry's response.

Harry explained the situation in detail, telling Snape about the letters from Sirius and Remus, and the arrangements they had made to meet in Diagon Alley. Snape listened intently, his eyes never leaving Harry's face. When Harry finished, Snape nodded thoughtfully. "Very well, Potter. You have my permission. I'm sure it's merely a formality, but I appreciate your consideration."

As they discussed the upcoming meeting, Snape's expression turned more relaxed, and he leaned back in his chair. "I hear the Potter-Snape Amnesia Potion is doing well at St Mungos. The production is going smoothly, and the healers are pleased with its effects." He paused, his eyes glinting with interest. "I've been meaning to ask you, Potter, how do you think we can improve the potion's formula?"

Harry's eyes lit up with interest. "I've been thinking about that, Professor. I think if we add a pinch of moonstone to the mixture, it might enhance the potion's effects. And perhaps we could also experiment with different brewing techniques to see if that makes a difference."

Snape's gaze softened, and for a moment, Harry saw a glimmer of warmth behind his usual stern facade. "Ah, Potter, you're as insightful as ever. I think that's a capital idea. We'll have to discuss it further in our next potions lesson."

With permission granted and a brief discussion about the potion, Harry left Snape's office, feeling a sense of accomplishment and a deeper understanding of his complex relationship with the potions master.

After dinner, Harry and Ginny strolled out of the Great Hall, the warm glow of the candles and the murmur of their friends fading into the background as they made their way into the quiet evening air. The sun had set, casting a golden light over the castle grounds, and the sky was painted with hues of pink and orange.

Ginny knew Harry felt a sense of obligation to take her on this romantic walk, especially since he had initially decided not to bring her to Diagon Alley on Sunday. He had wanted to spend time with Daisy, who had been feeling a bit down since joining Slytherin house. Ginny understood Harry's concerns, but she also found it ridiculous that he felt the need to make it up to her. After all, they had all the time they needed in their dreamland, where they could be together without any distractions.

As they walked, Ginny couldn't help but think about how much she loved Harry's noble nature. He was always putting others before himself, and she admired his selflessness. She reached out and took his hand, feeling a spark of magic as their palms touched.

"Hey, you don't have to do this, you know," Ginny said, looking up at Harry with a smile. "I know you're just trying to make me feel better, but I understand why you wanted to spend time with Daisy on Sunday."

Harry looked down at her, his emerald green eyes shining with affection. "I know, but I wanted to make sure you knew how much I care about you. You're my priority, Ginny. Always."

Ginny's heart skipped a beat as she heard the sincerity in Harry's voice. She knew he meant every word, and she felt grateful to have him by her side. "I love you, Harry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I love you too, Ginny," Harry replied, squeezing her hand gently. "More than anything in this world."

As they continued their walk, the stars began to twinkle in the sky, and the air grew cooler. Ginny leaned into Harry, feeling the warmth of his body and the comfort of his presence. She knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together, as long as they had each other.

As Harry and Ginny strolled out of the Great Hall, they bumped into Cedric, who was heading in the opposite direction. Harry's eyes lit up with a warm smile as he remembered Oliver Wood's words from earlier that evening. "Cedric's been appointed as the new seeker for Hufflepuff," Oliver had said, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and a hint of competitiveness.

"Cedric, congratulations!" Harry exclaimed, extending a hand in congratulations. Cedric's face broke into a modest smile as he shook Harry's hand.

"Thanks, Harry. I'm still getting used to the idea, to be honest," Cedric said, his voice humble.

Ginny chimed in, her eyes sparkling with genuine enthusiasm. "You'll do great, Cedric. You're an amazing flyer."

Cedric's smile widened, and he nodded in appreciation. "Thanks, Ginny. I'm just hoping to do my team proud."

The three of them chatted for a bit, discussing their plans for the upcoming Quidditch matches and their respective teams' chances. Harry was impressed by Cedric's sportsmanship and flying skills, and the two of them exchanged a few tips and strategies.

As the conversation drew to a close, Cedric glanced at the time and excused himself. "I've got to get going. Nice catching up with you both."

Harry and Ginny bid Cedric farewell, watching as he headed off to the Hufflepuff common room. As they continued on their way to the Gryffindor common room, Ginny turned to Harry with a curious expression.

"You're really looking forward to Sunday, aren't you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Yeah, I am. Sirius and Remus are coming, and we're going to get everything sorted out with the Ministry. It's going to be a big day."

Ginny nodded, her eyes understanding. "I'm happy for you, Harry. You deserve to have people you trust looking out for you and Daisy."

Harry's heart swelled with gratitude, and he squeezed Ginny's hand. "Thanks, Gin. I don't know what I'd do without you."

The two of them walked in comfortable silence for a moment, lost in their own thoughts, before Ginny spoke up again.

"Hey, what do you think Sirius will say when he meets Remus?"

Harry's face broke into a wide grin. "I have no idea, but I'm sure it'll be entertaining. Those two are always good for a laugh."

Their conversation continued, flowing easily as they made their way to the Gryffindor common room, already looking forward to the adventures that Sunday would bring.

Near the building, at the doors, two Goblin guards stood at attention. Harry gave them a courteous bow and wished them good morning in Gobbledegook, "Gobbaldy goobner, shalam alaikum." The guards immediately recognised him, and one of them stepped forward to initiate the imposter check, a procedure that was a privilege of Harry's friendship with the Goblin nation.

Sirius and Remus watched, gobsmacked, as the guards performed the check. They knew Harry was a friend of the Goblins, but they hadn't expected this level of familiarity. Daisy, who had witnessed a similar procedure two months ago when they had opened her trust vault, was amazed nonetheless. She leaned in, whispering to Sirius and Remus, "You see, it's a special procedure to ensure Harry's identity. He's one of the few outsiders who have earned the Goblins' trust."

The guard finished the check and nodded in satisfaction. "Ah, Harry Potter, friend of the Goblin nation. You may proceed." Harry smiled and nodded, "Shukraan, good morning once again." The guards stepped aside, allowing the group to enter Gringotts.

As they walked in, Sirius turned to Remus, his eyes wide with amazement. "Blimey, Remus, I had no idea Harry knew Gobbledegook." Remus smiled, "Harry's full of surprises, mate. He's been studying their language and traditions. He's quite the diplomat."

Daisy chimed in, "And he's very respectful of their customs. I've seen him spend hours talking to Bagnod, the main Bank Manager, about Goblin history and traditions." Harry, meanwhile, was already walking towards the counter, ready to conduct their business. "Let's get started, shall we? We have a lot to discuss with Bagnod."

At the counter, Harry greeted Ragnuk in Gobbledegook, "Gobbaldy goobner, shalam alaikum, Ragnuk." Ragnuk's face lit up with a warm smile as he replied, "Ah, Harry Potter, friend of the Goblin nation. May your vaults overflow with gold and your enemies perish." Harry reciprocated with a smile, "May your hammers strike true and your treasures multiply."

Ragnuk nodded in approval, "You remember our traditions well, Harry. Come, let us speak in private." He led them to a chamber behind the counter, where the group sat down around a large wooden table. Remus and Sirius exchanged a look of amazement as Ragnuk treated Harry with such familiarity.

"State your business, Harry," Ragnuk said, his eyes curious. Harry nodded to Sirius, who cleared his throat and began, "I'd like to register as Harry's secondary guardian. I'll need to speak with Obsidian, the Black Family Account Manager."

Ragnuk nodded thoughtfully, "Very well. I'll summon Obsidian. Please wait here." He disappeared through a side door, leaving the group in silence. Sirius turned to Harry and whispered, "You're certainly full of surprises, Harry. I didn't know you were fluent in Gobbledegook."

Harry smiled, "I've been studying it for a while now. It's essential for building relationships with the Goblin nation." Remus chuckled, "You're a natural diplomat, Harry."

The door opened again, and Ragnuk returned with a tall, slender Goblin with piercing black eyes. "Obsidian, this is Sirius Black. He's here to discuss becoming a secondary guardian for Harry Potter."

Obsidian's eyes narrowed slightly as he regarded Sirius, but he nodded curtly. "Very well. Let's proceed with the necessary formalities." The group settled in for a lengthy discussion, aware that the process would require patience and attention to detail.

Daisy and Remus sat on the plush sofa, sipping the sweet, frothy drink Ragnuk had offered them. The Goblin's warm smile and infectious laughter put everyone at ease as he chatted with Harry in Gobbledegook. Meanwhile, Sirius focused on the documents spread out before him, his brow furrowed in concentration.

As he finished signing the last paper, Obsidian, the slender Goblin with a keen eye for detail, nodded in satisfaction. "Very well, Sirius Black. With these documents, you are officially recognized as Harry Potter's secondary guardian. However, I must inform you that, as the head of the Ancient and Noble House of Black, Harry Potter will be the acting heir of the House of Black until you produce an heir of your own."

Sirius's eyes flickered, but he remained composed, aware of the weight of responsibility that came with this role. Obsidian turned to Harry, who was observing the proceedings with interest. "And, Harry Potter, as the acting heir, you will have access to all the resources and bear the responsibilities that come with this position."

Griphook, Harry's main account manager and Potter Family Account Manager, stepped forward with the final papers. "Now, let's finalize the documents for Sirius Black as Harry's secondary guardian." Sirius and Griphook exchanged a brief glance before Sirius signed the papers, followed by Griphook's official stamp.

With the formalities complete, Sirius turned to Harry and smiled. "All done, Harry. I'm officially your secondary guardian." Harry smiled back, feeling a sense of relief and gratitude toward Sirius. Remus, sitting beside Daisy, nodded in approval, his eyes warm with affection for his friends.

Ragnuk, who had been watching the proceedings with a keen eye, stepped forward. "Well, now that the formalities are out of the way, let's celebrate with a feast! Goblin cuisine is renowned for its rich flavors and hearty portions." The group laughed, and the tension dissipated as they followed Ragnuk to the grand dining hall, where a sumptuous feast awaited them.

Harry asked Griphook if all his account managers could join them for lunch, and Griphook nodded in agreement. Soon, the group was seated at a long table, surrounded by the Goblin account managers, including Ragnuk, Obsidian, and Riojas. Daisy, Sirius, and Remus struggled to keep up as Harry and the Goblins effortlessly switched to Gobbledegook, their conversation flowing smoothly.

"I'm afraid I'm lost," Sirius admitted, chuckling. "Gobbledegook is a bit beyond me."

"Same here," Remus agreed, smiling. "But it's fascinating to listen to."

Daisy giggled. "I think I'm starting to pick up a few words, but it's still a bit confusing."

Harry grinned, happy to share his knowledge of the Goblin language with his friends. "Don't worry, it's not easy to learn. But I'm glad you're trying."

As they ate, the Goblins discussed various topics, from trade agreements to the latest in Goblin craftsmanship. Harry listened intently, asking questions and making thoughtful comments. The account managers were impressed by his knowledge and understanding of their culture.

Ragnuk leaned over to Harry and said, "You have a true affinity for the Goblin way, Harry Potter. We are honored to have you as a friend of the Goblin Nation."

Harry smiled, feeling grateful for the opportunity to learn from and work with the Goblins. "The honor is mine, Ragnuk. I've learned so much from you all."

The lunch feast continued, with laughter and conversation flowing freely between the humans and Goblins. As they finished their meal, Griphook stood up, a satisfied smile on his face. "I think that concludes our meeting. Thank you, Harry, for inviting us to join you. We look forward to our next gathering."

With the formalities over, the group began to disperse, with the Goblins returning to their duties and Harry's friends chatting among themselves. Harry, Daisy, Sirius, and Remus lingered, enjoying each other's company and the warm atmosphere of the Goblin gathering.

Griphook leaned forward in his chair, his eyes fixed intently on Harry. "You know, young master Potter, you have a great many responsibilities as the heir to so many noble families. Perhaps it's time you considered taking on a more formal role in one of them?"

Harry raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the suggestion. "What do you mean, Griphook? I've never really thought about being the head of any of these houses."

Griphook nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, well, it's a significant undertaking, to be sure. But I think it would be particularly fitting for you to claim lordship of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter. Not only would it solidify your position as a leader among your peers, but it would also allow you to formally acknowledge your sister, Daisy, as a member of the family tree."

Harry's eyes widened as he considered the idea. He had never thought about the formalities of family lineage, but Griphook's words made sense. Daisy was his sister, after all, and it would be a way to officially recognize her place in the family.

"What do you think, Griphook?" Harry asked, seeking the goblin's counsel. "Would it be a complicated process?"

Griphook smiled, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Not for you, young master Potter. With your... unique position, I'm sure it would be a mere formality. Besides, I think it would be a wise move, considering your growing influence among the wizarding community."

Harry nodded thoughtfully, weighing his options. He wasn't sure if he was ready to take on the responsibilities that came with being the head of a noble house, but the idea of formally acknowledging Daisy as his sister was appealing.

Harry nodded, a decision forming in his mind. "Alright, Griphook. I'll do it. I'll claim lordship of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter and formally add Daisy to the family tree."

Griphook's face broke into a wide smile, clearly pleased with Harry's decision. "Excellent choice, young master Potter. I'll begin the necessary arrangements immediately."

Harry stood up, his thoughts already turning to the people he needed to inform. "I'll go speak with Remus, Daisy, and Sirius now. I'll ask them to wait a bit longer before we head to Diagon Alley and the Ministry."

Griphook nodded, his eyes sparkling with understanding. "Very well, young master Potter. I'll await your instructions."

With that, Harry left the meeting with Griphook, his mind racing with the implications of his decision. He made his way to where Remus, Daisy, and Sirius were waiting, his thoughts focused on breaking the news to them.

"Hey, guys," Harry said, approaching his friends. "I need to talk to you about something. Can you wait a bit longer before we head out? I've just agreed to something with Griphook, and I need to sort out a few things."

Remus, Daisy, and Sirius exchanged curious glances, but they nodded in unison. "Of course, Harry," Remus said. "What's going on?"

Harry hesitated, unsure how much to reveal just yet. "Let's talk about it later, okay? For now, let's just say that I've decided to take on a bit more responsibility. I'll fill you in on the details soon."

His friends nodded, trusting Harry's judgment. They settled in to wait, their conversation light and easy as they chatted about other things. Harry's mind, however, was already racing ahead, thinking about the implications of his decision and what lay ahead.

Harry, Remus, Sirius, and Daisy followed Griphook to the private chamber, where they were surprised to see Bagnod waiting for them. Harry's face lit up with a smile as he bowed deeply and greeted Bagnod in Gobbledegook, "Goblu duru kala! Wisha nav vaelta lakitu!" which roughly translated to "Good afternoon, respected one! May your vault flourish and your enemies perish!" Bagnod returned the bow and shook Harry's hand, responding in Gobbledegook, "Vaelta lakitu, young Potter! May your own vaults overflow with treasure!"

Bagnod explained that he had just arrived from the Goblin Council and would like to discuss something important with Harry after their current business was concluded. Harry's curiosity was piqued, but he nodded politely and turned his attention to Griphook, who began explaining the documents they needed to sign to formalize Sirius's role as Harry's secondary guardian and Remus's role as Daisy's godfather.

As they worked through the paperwork, Harry couldn't help but wonder what Bagnod wanted to discuss with him. He glanced over at the Goblin Bank Manager, who was watching him with a serious expression. Whatever it was, Harry had a feeling it was going to be significant.

"Griphook, how much longer will this take?" Harry asked, his eyes still on Bagnod.

"Just a few more signatures, young master Potter," Griphook replied, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Then we'll be done here."

Griphook's eyes gleamed with a mix of reverence and solemnity as he presented the Potter signet ring to Harry. "The Head of an Ancient and Noble House bears the weighty responsibility of overseeing the family's vast wealth, business interests, and legacy," he began, his voice filled with the gravity of the occasion. "As a respected member of the wizarding community, they often hold a seat in the Wizengamot, contributing to the governance of the magical world."

As Griphook spoke, Harry's gaze was drawn to the ring, his heart racing with anticipation. He had heard stories of the Potter signet ring, passed down through generations of his family. When Griphook finally handed him the ring, Harry's fingers trembled slightly as he took it.

The ring itself was exquisite, with intricate details that seemed to shimmer in the light. The shield with a golden snitch in flight, symbolizing cleverness and agility, with a wand crossing behind the snitch, representing magic and power, seemed to leap off the metal. Harry's eyes widened as he turned the ring over in his hand, feeling an overwhelming sense of connection to his ancestors.

"This was Grandfather Charlus's," Harry whispered, his voice barely audible. He could almost see his grandfather wearing the ring, proud and strong. A pang of sadness hit him as he remembered that his father, James, had never gotten the chance to claim his lordship due to the war. The weight of responsibility that came with wearing the ring felt crushing, but Harry knew he had to be strong, for his family's sake.

Griphook's expression softened. "Yes, young master Potter. This signet ring has been passed down through generations of your family. You are the rightful heir to the Potter legacy, and we are honored to see you claim it."

Harry's eyes stung as he slid the ring onto his finger. It fit perfectly, as if made for him. He felt a surge of pride and determination. He would make his family proud, and he would do everything in his power to live up to the legacy of the Potters. The ring seemed to glow on his finger, and Harry knew that this was just the beginning of his journey as the Head of the Potter House.

As Griphook handed Harry the Potter signet ring, Harry's eyes widened, and he felt a lump form in his throat. The weight of the ring settling onto his finger was like a tangible connection to his family's past, to his father and grandfather before him. He felt a wave of emotions wash over him, and before he knew it, tears pricked at the corners of his eyes.

Daisy, sensing her brother's emotional turmoil, stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug. Her hair, which had been a deep shade of red earlier, gradually transformed to its original color as she held him close. Harry felt a sense of comfort and familiarity in her embrace, and he let out a shuddering breath as he hugged her back.

Sirius and Remus, who had been watching the scene unfold, exchanged a glance, their own eyes misty with emotion. Griphook, however, remained silent and still, understanding the gravity of the moment.

As they broke apart, Griphook cleared his throat and began to explain the formalities of Harry's new role as the head of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter. "As Lord Potter, you have the authority to add family members to your household," he said, his voice steady. "If you wish, you may formally add Miss Daisy Potter as your sister."

Harry nodded, his voice a little hoarse from the emotions that had welled up inside him. "Yes, I want to add Daisy as my sister, formally."

Griphook nodded and performed the necessary formalities. "Then, by the laws of the wizarding world, Miss Daisy Potter shall be recognized as your sister, and she shall bear the title of Madam Potter. In the event that you pass away without producing an heir, she shall become Lady Potter, inheriting the responsibilities and privileges of the Potter legacy."

Harry's mind wandered to Ginny, the girl he loved, and he knew that she would be the one to become Lady Potter when he married her. The thought filled him with longing, and he couldn't help but wonder what she was doing at that moment. Was she thinking of him, too?

"I'll see you all later," Harry said, his voice a little distant, lost in his thoughts of Ginny.

But for now, he was content to wear the Potter signet ring, feeling the weight of his family's legacy on his finger, and to have Daisy by his side as his sister.

Daisy walked into the waiting chamber, the soft glow of the lanterns casting a warm light on the faces of Sirius and Remus, who were seated on a plush couch, engaged in a hushed conversation. She took a seat beside them, and Sirius immediately wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pulling her into a gentle squeeze. "Hey, kiddo, how's Harry doing?" he asked, his voice low and soothing, referring to the meeting with Mr. Bagnod that had just begun.

Remus smiled and leaned forward, his eyes sparkling with curiosity, his brow furrowed in concern. "Yes, what's going on? You said it was serious, Daisy. What's happening?"

Daisy's expression turned solemn, her brow mirroring Remus's concern. "It is serious. Harry just went in to meet Mr. Bagnod. I'm not sure what's happening, but Mr. Bagnod looked quite serious. He was frowning, and his usual warm demeanor was nowhere to be seen."

Sirius's arm tightened around Daisy, offering comfort. "Don't worry, we'll find out soon enough. Harry can handle himself, and we'll support him no matter what."

Meanwhile, in Mr. Bagnod's office, Harry sat down in the chair opposite the goblin's desk, the soft creak of the leather a familiar sound. Mr. Bagnod's expression was grave, his eyes narrowed, and Harry's instincts told him that something was amiss. "Ah, Lord Potter," Mr. Bagnod began, his voice formal, though a hint of warmth lingered beneath the surface. "Congratulations on claiming your lordship. I trust you're settling in well?"

Harry nodded, feeling a bit uneasy with the formal title, though he was growing accustomed to it. "Thank you, Mr. Bagnod. What's this about? You seemed...concerned when I arrived."

Mr. Bagnod placed a copy of The Gobbletin on his desk, the headline catching Harry's eye: "Sutyr's Followers Escape Azgharak: Goblin Nation on High Alert." The newspaper was written in Gobbledegook, but Harry's knowledge of the language, courtesy of his friendship with the goblin nation, allowed him to decipher the text. His eyes widened as he read the article, and Mr. Bagnod nodded solemnly. "Yes, three of Sutyr's most devoted followers have escaped from the depths of Azgharak, specifically from the fortress of Khrokmora. We don't know how they managed it, but they're considered extremely dangerous."

Harry's grip on the armrests tightened, his mind racing with the implications. "What kind of danger are we talking about, Mr. Bagnod? What can they do?"

"They're infamous for their brutal tactics, Lord Potter," Mr. Bagnod replied, his voice low and urgent. "They've attacked schools, hospitals, and innocent settlements in the past. Given the wizarding world's... arrangements, Hogwarts is likely safe, but St Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries might be vulnerable. We're informing you, Lord Potter, as a friend of the goblin nation, so you can alert the Ministry and take necessary precautions."

Harry's face set in determination. He knew he had to act quickly to ensure the safety of his friends and the wizarding community. "I'll take care of it, Mr. Bagnod. Thank you for trusting me with this information. I'll speak to the Ministry and see what can be done to protect St Mungo's and other potential targets."

As Harry left the office, he felt a sense of resolve wash over him. He would do everything in his power to protect those he cared about, and he knew that the 12 Musketeers would stand united behind him. Little did he know that this was just the beginning of a new challenge, one that would test their bonds of friendship and their courage in the face of danger.

With a deep breath, Harry joined Daisy, Sirius, and Remus in the waiting chamber. "It's serious," he said, his voice low. "Sutyr's followers have escaped from Azgharak. Mr. Bagnod wants us to alert the Ministry so they can take precautions."

Daisy's eyes widened, and Sirius's arm around her shoulders tightened. Remus's face turned grave, his eyes clouding with concern. "We'll need to inform the others," Remus said, his voice firm. "The 12 Musketeers will stand together, as always."

Harry nodded, a sense of gratitude and solidarity washing over him. Together, they would face whatever challenges lay ahead, united and strong.

Harry's eyes locked onto Sirius and Remus as he began to explain, "You see, Sutyr was a dark goblin lord who led a terrorist group within the Goblin Nation. He was known for his brutal tactics and desire for power." Daisy's eyes widened with interest, and Remus nodded thoughtfully.

"Sutyr's rise to power began in 1906, after King Roran III's death," Harry continued. "He secretly gathered goblins from various cities and formed a terrorist group, seeking to challenge the existing order and assert goblin power through violence."

Sirius's expression turned grave. "That sounds like a nightmare. What happened to him?"

Harry's voice was steady. "He was captured in 1939 and imprisoned in Azgharak, but he escaped in 1940 and led a daring attack on the Goblin capital, sparking a brutal Intergoblin War."

Remus's brow furrowed. "I remember reading about the Intergoblin War. It was a dark time for the Goblin Nation."

Harry nodded. "Yes, and it's believed that Sutyr's followers, the ones who escaped Azgharak, may be planning to attack schools and hospitals. Mr. Bagnod warned me that Hogwarts is protected, but St. Mungo's might be vulnerable."

The room fell silent as the weight of Harry's words sank in. Daisy spoke up, her voice filled with concern. "We need to warn the Ministry and St. Mungo's. We can't let those followers harm innocent people."

Sirius nodded in agreement. "I'll go with you to the Ministry, Harry. We'll make sure they take necessary precautions."

As the foursome - Harry, Sirius, Remus, and Daisy - arrived at the Ministry of Magic around 3 pm, they were greeted by the imposing Ministry building. After passing through security, where they handed over their wands to be checked, they made their way to the Registry office.

At the Registry office, they were met by a clerk who looked at them with a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. "Ah, yes, Mr. Potter, Mr. Black, Mr. Lupin, and Miss Potter," the clerk said, his eyes lingering on Sirius. "I'm afraid there's a bit of a problem. You see, Mr. Black here... well, he's still technically a prisoner of Azkaban, despite the... ah... circumstances of his escape."

Sirius's eyes narrowed slightly, but Harry intervened before he could say anything. "That's alright, we'll just need to get the Minister's signature then," Harry said calmly.

The clerk nodded, seemingly relieved that Harry was willing to cooperate. "Yes, yes, that's correct. If you could just wait over there, I'll send a message to the Minister's office."

As they waited, Daisy handed in her documents to the clerk, which clearly mentioned Remus as her godfather. The clerk's eyes scanned the documents, and he nodded, "Ah, yes, everything seems to be in order here. We'll just need the Minister's signature for Mr. Black's... ah... situation."

Remus smiled warmly at Daisy, his eyes shining with pride and affection. "I'm honored, Daisy," he said softly.

Daisy smiled back, her eyes sparkling with happiness. "Thanks, Remus. I'm glad you're my godfather."

The four of them chatted quietly among themselves as they waited, discussing everything from Quidditch to their upcoming exams. But Harry's mind kept wandering back to the warning from Bagnod, the Gringotts manager, about the escaped followers of Sutyr. He knew they had to be vigilant, especially with St. Mungo's potentially being a target.

As they waited for the Minister's response, Harry's thoughts turned to the upcoming meeting with the Minister, and he wondered what other challenges lay ahead for them.

It was nearly 4 pm when Elara Asterope, Jr Undersecretary to Minister, followed by Minister Cornelius Fudge, arrived. The foursome greeted him, though Harry knew Fudge was not very good but still he was the minister at least. Fudge agreed to sign the guardianship paper and finally, Sirius became the official secondary guardian of Harry.

"Ah, excellent," Fudge said, his voice dripping with insincerity. "Now, let's get down to business, shall we?"

As Fudge began to sign the papers, he asked, "And what's this about Mr Lupin and Ms Potter? Why are they here?"

Harry explained, "We're here to register Remus as Daisy's godfather."

Fudge's expression turned incredulous. "A werewolf as a godfather? Ministry cannot allow it. It's... it's... incredulously ridiculous!"

Sirius stepped forward, his voice firm. "So, will the Ministry like to go against the will of James Potter, who was the heir of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter?"

Fudge spluttered, his face reddening. "Now, now, Mr Black, let's not bring up... ah... irrelevant matters."

But Sirius's words had their effect. Fudge knew he had no choice but to sign the papers, acknowledging Remus as Daisy's godfather. The Minister's reluctance was palpable, but he eventually relented, signing the documents with a flourish.

The atmosphere in the room remained tense, with Fudge's disapproval evident. However, Harry's calm demeanor and Sirius's firm stance had secured the desired outcome. For now, that was all that mattered.

Before Fudge could leave, Harry asked if he could have a word with him. Elara Asterope, Jr Undersecretary to the Minister, seemed inclined to deny the request, remarking that the Minister had far more important matters to attend to than a 12-year-old boy. However, Fudge intervened, his expression calculating.

It was clear that Fudge's sudden willingness to accommodate Harry stemmed from recent events. The case against the Dursleys for Harry's abuse, and the subsequent case involving Sirius Black, had both ended in favor of Harry and Sirius. Fudge, keenly aware of the political implications, didn't want to risk antagonizing either the head of the Ancient and Noble House of Black or the Boy Who Lived, who was also the heir to the Ancient and Noble House of Potter.

"Ah, yes, of course, Mr. Potter. I'd be happy to spare a moment," Fudge said, his tone amiable, but with an undercurrent of wariness.

As they stepped into a private room nearby, Harry's eyes met Fudge's, and he began, "Minister, I wanted to discuss the recent security breach involving the escape of Sutyr's followers from Azgharak prison."

Fudge's eyebrows furrowed. "Sutyr? I'm not familiar with the name. Who is he?"

Harry explained, "Sutyr was a dark Goblin who was imprisoned in Azgharak. He's notorious for his attacks on wizarding schools and hospitals. His followers escaping from prison pose a significant threat to the wizarding community."

Fudge's skepticism was evident. "And how did you come to know about this, Mr. Potter? Why would Goblins share such information with you?"

Harry's response was calm. "I'm a friend of the Goblin Nation, Minister. They've shared this information with me because of our... arrangement."

Fudge's eyes widened in surprise. "A friend of the Goblin Nation? I wasn't aware of any such... arrangement, Mr. Potter. How did you manage that?" He leaned back in his chair, his interest piqued despite himself.

Harry's expression remained neutral. "That's not important, Minister. What's important is ensuring the safety of the wizarding community. I'd like you to increase security at Hogwarts and St. Mungo's."

Fudge raised an eyebrow. "And why should I take the concerns of a 12-year-old boy seriously, Mr. Potter? You're a student, not a security expert."

Harry's smile was polite. "Because, Minister, this 12-year-old boy happens to be Lord Potter, the head of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter. I claimed my lordship just today, as a matter of fact."

Fudge's surprise turned to astonishment. "Lord Potter? I hadn't heard... Congratulations, Lord Potter. Well, in that case, I'll look into the matter." He paused, then continued, "Lord Potter, I must say, I'm not entirely convinced that this is as serious a threat as you make it out to be."

Harry nodded, understanding Fudge's skepticism. "I understand your reservations, Minister. However, I'd appreciate it if you could take this matter seriously and take necessary precautions. The safety of the students at Hogwarts and the patients at St. Mungo's is paramount."

Fudge nodded, still looking a bit unconvinced. "Very well, Lord Potter. I'll look into it. But I'll need more concrete evidence before I can justify a significant increase in security measures."

Harry nodded, knowing that he had done what he could for now. "I understand, Minister. I'll see what else I can find out and get back to you if necessary."

As they concluded their discussion, Fudge's expression was thoughtful, still weighing the validity of Harry's claims. Despite his skepticism, he knew that ignoring the concerns of the head of an Ancient and Noble House like Potter wouldn't be wise. He would look into the matter, but he would do so with a critical eye, waiting to see if Harry's concerns would prove justified.

Harry came out of the room, nodding to himself as he processed the conversation with Minister Fudge. He knew Fudge was still skeptical, and Harry couldn't blame him. The Minister's expression had been a mixture of curiosity and doubt, and Harry had expected as much. With a subtle smile, Harry made his way towards the Atrium, where he spotted Sirius, Remus, and Daisy waiting for him.

"Hey, how did it go?" Sirius asked, falling into step beside Harry.

"It went as expected," Harry replied, his eyes scanning the Ministry's interior. "Fudge is still unsure about the threat. I think he's hesitant to take action without more concrete evidence."

Remus nodded thoughtfully. "I see. Well, in that case, it's probably a good idea to inform Amelia. She'll know what to do."

"Let's go see her," Harry said, already heading towards the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. "We're here anyway, and it can't hurt to keep her in the loop."

As they walked, Daisy gazed around in wonder, taking in the Ministry's imposing architecture. Sirius and Remus exchanged a knowing glance, having been here before. They navigated through the corridors, passing by a few "Dogbody" wizards – essentially guards – and some welcoming witches who seemed to be checking visitors.

After a short while, they arrived at Amelia Bones's office. Her Junior Undersecretary, Emmeline Piper, looked up from her desk, surprise etched on her face as she took in the group, especially Harry.

"Ah, Harry Potter! And... Mr. Black, Mr. Lupin, and... Miss Potter?" Emmeline's eyes lingered on Daisy, unsure of her relation to Harry.

"Good day, Miss Piper," Harry said, smiling politely. "We were wondering if we could meet with Amelia. It's regarding a matter of some importance."

Emmeline nodded, her expression professional. "Let me check if she's available. Please, wait here for a moment."

She disappeared into Amelia's office, leaving the group to wait in the outer room. Harry leaned against the wall, his mind still on the conversation with Fudge and the potential threat posed by Sutyr's followers. Remus and Sirius stood nearby, keeping a watchful eye on the surroundings, while Daisy continued to admire the Ministry's decor.

As Emmeline entered the office, Amelia looked up from the papers scattered across her desk, a hint of frustration etched on her face. "Ah, Emmeline, what is it?" she asked, her voice firm but polite.

"Visitors, ma'am," Emmeline replied, "Harry Potter, Mr. Black, Mr. Lupin, and... Miss Potter."

Amelia's expression changed to surprise, and she glanced at the clock on her wall, which read 4:30 pm. "Sirius didn't mention he was bringing Harry to see me today," she said, her brow furrowed slightly. She nodded, and Emmeline left to bring the visitors in.

As the door opened wider, Harry, Sirius, Remus, and Daisy stepped into Amelia's office. The room was spacious, with dark wooden panels on the walls and a large window that let in a warm glow of sunlight. Amelia's desk, made of polished mahogany, dominated the room, covered in stacks of papers, files, and a few scattered quills. Behind the desk, a large bookshelf stretched from floor to ceiling, filled with leather-bound tomes and a few Ministry of Magic publications.

Amelia stood up from her chair, a welcoming smile on her face. "Harry, Sirius, Remus, and Daisy, please come in. I wasn't expecting you all today, though." Her eyes sparkled with curiosity as she gestured to the chairs in front of her desk.

The group took their seats, Harry and Sirius sitting together, with Remus and Daisy beside them. Amelia leaned back in her chair, her hands clasped together on the desk. "So, what brings you all here today?" she asked, her eyes fixed intently on Harry.

Before dwelling into serious he decided to go with easy start . "Congratulations, Amelia!" Harry exclaimed, a warm smile spreading across his face. Amelia's expression transformed from confusion to remembrance, and she chuckled softly. "Oh, Sirius must have told you about our little announcement yesterday."

Daisy's eyes sparkled with excitement as she chimed in, "Can we see the ring? We love rings!" Amelia's face lit up, and she extended her hand, revealing a beautiful silver band adorned with a small, shimmering sapphire. "It's lovely, isn't it?" she said, her voice filled with happiness.

The group oohed and aahed over the ring, with Harry adding, "Sirius certainly has excellent taste." Amelia smiled, pleased with their reaction. As they admired the ring, the atmosphere in the room remained light and joyful, a pleasant contrast to the serious matters that had brought Harry and his friends to the Ministry earlier that day.

Amelia's eyes sparkled as she said, "Well, I wrote a letter to Susan this morning, she must have received it by now." Harry smiled, knowing that the news of Sirius and Amelia's engagement would spread like wildfire among the Musketeers.

"Does that mean all the others will know by the time Daisy and I arrive?" Harry asked, and Amelia nodded. Daisy's eyes lit up with excitement as she asked, "Have you set a date, then?"

Sirius and Amelia exchanged a glance, and Sirius replied, "Yes, we've set a date. We're planning on getting married on December 28th, during the Christmas holidays." Amelia added, "If that's fine with everyone, of course."

Amelia's expression turned slightly guilty as she said, "Before you tell me the actual reason you're here, I have something to share with you. I went to the Department of Magical Games and Sports this morning, and I forgot to not wear the ring."

She paused, a hint of amusement in her voice. "So, everybody saw it, and to avoid raising rumors, I told them about our engagement. By tomorrow, it's going to be in the papers."

Sirius chuckled and added, "I suppose we should be prepared for the news to spread quickly." Amelia nodded in agreement, her eyes sparkling with a mix of excitement and slight embarrassment.

The atmosphere in the room remained light and joyful, with an undercurrent of anticipation about the news spreading. Harry and Daisy listened intently, aware that their friends would soon be buzzing with the news of Sirius and Amelia's engagement.

Next Chapter is Scrimgeour's Plan .

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!!!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Finally, it was time to discuss the important matters. "Amelia, I need to tell you something," Harry said, his expression serious. "Bagnod warned me about three followers of a dark Goblin, Sutyr, who escaped from Azgharak prison. They're notorious for attacking schools and hospitals."

Amelia's eyes widened with concern. "That's alarming. What did Fudge say when you informed him?" Harry replied, "He seemed skeptical, thinking that the Goblins might be trying to destabilize his government." Amelia's brow furrowed. "That's unfortunate. We'll need to take precautions."

Harry continued, "There's something else. I claimed my lordship of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter when I was at the Ministry." Amelia's lips curled into an amused smile. "Well, you do have a claim to it, so why not? I'll inform Head Auror Scrimgeour about this."

Amelia's tone turned professional. "I'll make sure to brief him on the situation with the escaped Goblins and your conversation with Fudge. We'll keep a close eye on things." Harry nodded, feeling a sense of relief that Amelia was taking the matter seriously. "Thanks, Amelia. I appreciate your help." With that, the discussion came to a close for now, and Harry knew that Amelia would take the necessary steps to address the situation.

Sirius gave his fiancée a gentle kiss on the cheek, and the foursome - Sirius, Amelia, Remus, and Harry - left her office, the tension in the air dissipating slightly. "I'll meet you all at Tonks'," Amelia said, smiling, before heading off in a different direction.

Remus and Sirius helped Harry and Daisy apparate to the Leaky Cauldron. As they stepped out of the crowded pub, Harry let out a sigh of relief. "I don't think I'll ever get used to Apparating," he admitted, earning chuckles from the others. "Floo powder's much more my style," he added, grinning.

Just as they were about to part ways, Tonks spotted the group and hurried over, a wide smile on her face. "Remus! How are you?" she asked, giving him a quick kiss. Her eyes landed on Harry and Daisy, and she asked, "And how are these two doing?"

Remus smiled, putting a hand on Harry's shoulder. "They're doing great, Tonks. We just helped them with some official business." Tonks's eyes lit up. "Well, in that case, I'm inviting you all to dinner! Andromeda's been cooking up a storm, as usual."

The group agreed, and Tonks led them to her home, a cozy two-story cottage on the outskirts of town. As they approached the front door, it swung open, revealing a warm and welcoming Andromeda Tonks. "Nymphadora's brought friends home for dinner," she said, beaming, using Tonks's full name, which Tonks herself had always despised.

"Andi," Tonks groaned good-naturedly, "you know I hate being called that." Her mother just chuckled and ushered everyone inside. Edward, or Ted, Tonks, smiled and shook hands with the group. "Welcome, everyone. Come on in. Dinner's almost ready."

The group filed into the house, chatting and laughing, the atmosphere warm and friendly. Harry felt at ease, surrounded by people he cared about. As they sat down to eat, Tonks leaned over to Remus and whispered, "I'm so glad you could make it." Remus smiled, putting his arm around her, feeling grateful for this warm and loving family.

The dinner table was filled with laughter and conversation, the food delicious and plentiful. Harry enjoyed the company, feeling grateful for these people who had become like a family to him. As they finished their meal and began to clear the table, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of contentment wash over him.

The evening wore on, with stories and jokes flowing freely. Harry glanced over at Daisy, who was chatting with Andromeda, and smiled. This was what family was all about – love, acceptance, and laughter.

As the evening wore on, the conversation turned to the past. Andromeda shared stories about her days as a healer, and Ted talked about his experiences as a lawyer in the wizarding world. The atmosphere remained warm and welcoming, with everyone laughing and chatting freely.

Remus, however, couldn't shake off the feeling of nervousness. Being in his girlfriend's parents' house made him a bit anxious, but Tonks' presence by his side helped calm his nerves.

Andromeda's eyes sparkled as she began to talk about Tonks' childhood. "Oh, Nymphadora, do you remember the time you turned your father's hair bright pink?" she asked, chuckling. Tonks groaned good-naturedly, her face turning slightly pink. "Mother, please, I've told you before, I hate being called Nymphadora," she said, rolling her eyes.

As the clock struck eight, Sirius stood up, saying, "I think Remus and I should get going. We have to drop Harry and Daisy off at Hogwarts."

Ted nodded understandingly. "You can use our fireplace to floo, if you'd like. Saves you a trip to the Leaky Cauldron."

Sirius smiled, grateful for the offer. "Thanks, Ted. That would be a big help."

Harry and Daisy said their goodbyes, and then stepped into the Tonks' fireplace. "Transfiguration office, Hogwarts," Harry said, and they disappeared into the flames.

As they flooed, they materialized in Professor McGonagall's office at Hogwarts. "Ah, Harry, Daisy," McGonagall said with a warm smile. "I trust your trip to Gringotts and the Ministry was successful? The registration of Sirius as your secondary guardian and Remus as your godfather, Daisy, went smoothly, I hope?"

"Yes, Gran Minnie," Harry replied, using the nickname he reserved for her in private. "Everything went well. Bagnold was very helpful."

McGonagall's expression softened slightly at the nickname, but she maintained her professional demeanor. "Good, good. I'm glad to hear that. Now, I believe it's getting late. You two should get some rest. You have classes tomorrow."

Harry and Daisy nodded, bidding McGonagall goodnight before heading off to their respective common rooms.

Daisy made her way down to the dungeons, the stone walls and flickering torches casting an eerie glow on her path. The air grew colder as she descended, and the sound of whispers and murmurs from the Slytherin students in the common room grew louder. She was quite happy with her day, spent with Harry despite Bagnod's warning about the escaped followers of the dark Goblin, Sutyr. As she reached the stone snake-enveloped door, she gave the password "Eternia" and the door slid open, revealing the Slytherin common room.

The room wasn't very full, as many had already retired to sleep in their dorms. However, Draco was awake, apparently waiting for her. He was sitting on a couch, reading a book, and looked up as she approached. "Hey, Daisy," Draco said, his voice low and smooth. "How was your day?"

Daisy walked over to him, feeling a sense of relief at finally being able to relax. "It went smoothly," she replied, trying to stifle a yawn. As she did, her hair changed to midnight blue, a trait she couldn't control when she was tired. Draco chuckled and patted the couch beside him.

"You should get some sleep, Daisy. You look exhausted," he said, his eyes crinkling at the corners. Daisy nodded, feeling a sense of gratitude towards Draco. He had taken Harry's promise to heart and was always looking out for her, like a protective older brother.

"I will," Daisy said, smiling at him. "Thanks for waiting up for me, Draco. Goodnight."

As she made her way to the first-year girls' dormitory, she noticed Astoria was still awake, reading a book. "Hey, Astoria," Daisy said, sitting down beside her friend.

"Hey, Daisy. How was your day?" Astoria asked, putting down her book.

Daisy shrugged. "It was fine. Just spent some time with Harry and the others."

The two girls chatted for a bit, discussing nothing serious - their favorite subjects, Quidditch, and the latest rumors about the Hogwarts ghosts. Before long, Astoria's eyelids began to droop, and she fell asleep, her book slipping from her hands. Daisy gently picked up the book and placed it on the bedside table.

She then pulled out her diary and began to write about her day. It was only her second entry since she got the diary, and she felt a sense of satisfaction as she wrote about her adventures with Harry. As she finished writing, she closed the book and drifted off to sleep, feeling safe and content in her dormitory.

Harry's journey to the common room was quite the adventure. As he walked down the corridor, Peeves, the mischievous poltergeist, suddenly appeared in front of him, grinning from ear to ear. "Hey, Harry Potter, catch this!" Peeves shouted, throwing a water balloon at Harry.

Harry tried to dodge, but the balloon hit him right on the chest, soaking him from head to toe. "Blast it, Peeves!" Harry muttered, shaking his head and sending water droplets flying everywhere. Peeves cackled with glee and disappeared into thin air, leaving Harry to deal with his dripping wet clothes.

As Harry continued on his way, he failed to notice a suspicious-looking floor tile with a tiny inscription that read "Step here and fall, silly wizard!" Harry stepped on it, and the tile gave way beneath his foot. He let out a startled yelp as he tumbled into a hidden pit, landing with a splat in a pile of foam blocks.

Harry groaned, rubbing his head. "Not again." He climbed out of the pit, brushing off the foam blocks and looking around to make sure no one had witnessed his mishap. Shaking his head, he continued to the portrait of the Fat Lady.

When he finally reached the portrait, he gave her the password, "Crimson Lightning." The Fat Lady smiled and swung open, revealing the Gryffindor common room. Harry entered, his eyes scanning the room for his friends. He spotted Ginny sitting on a couch, waiting for him. His other friends must have already retired to sleep, he thought, as he made his way to her.

Ginny's eyes sparkled with amusement as she took in Harry's soaking wet appearance. "You look like a drowned rat," she teased, giggling.

Before Harry could respond, Ginny leaned in and kissed him. Harry's heart skipped a beat as he wrapped his arms around her, deepening the kiss. After a few minutes, Ginny pulled back, her face flushed but a happy smile on her lips.

"I'm glad you're here," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry smiled back, his hair still dripping water onto the floor. "Me too," he replied, pulling her close again.

He pulled her into his lap and buried his head inside her hair, smelling their flowery scent. He felt himself relax as he told her about his day. "So, I had a pretty eventful day," Harry started, wrapping his arms around Ginny.

"I bet," Ginny teased, running her fingers through his hair. "Tell me all about it."

Harry chuckled and began to recount his day. "Well, first things first, Sirius told me about his engagement to Amelia. I'm really happy for them, aren't you?"

Ginny smiled. "Yes, I already knew. Susan received a letter from Amelia this afternoon, so all the Muskeeteers know. We're all thrilled for them."

Harry grinned. "Great, I'm glad the news spread quickly. Anyway, after that, we went to Diagon Alley and then Gringotts to officially register Sirius as my secondary guardian. And Remus as Daisy's godfather. Then Griphook, my main account manager at Gringotts, along with Obsidian and Gripnick, gave us a Goblin feast."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with interest. "That sounds amazing! What was the feast like?"

Harry laughed. "It was incredible. The Goblins know how to throw a party. But the best part was when Griphook suggested that I should claim my lordship of at least one of my houses. So, I officially claimed the House of Potter."

Ginny's eyes widened. "That's huge, Harry! Congratulations, Lord Potter."

Harry chuckled, feeling a bit self-conscious about the title. "Thanks. And get this – Griphook also added Daisy to the family tree. She's now officially Madam Potter."

Ginny's expression turned thoughtful, and she frowned slightly. "Shouldn't Daisy be Lady Potter, then?"

Harry smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "No, Lady Potter is a title reserved for my future wife. That would be you, Ginny."

Ginny's face turned bright red as she blushed deeply, but a satisfied smile spread across her face. She leaned in closer to Harry, her voice barely above a whisper. "I'm looking forward to being Lady Potter one day."

Harry continued his tale, "Then Bagnod wanted to meet me. He told me that three followers of a late dark Goblin, Sutyr, have escaped Azgharak prison. They're notorious for attacking schools and hospitals, and with Hogwarts being protected, they might target St. Mungos."

Ginny's expression grew concerned. "I hope they catch those prisoners before anything happens," she said, her voice laced with worry.

Harry nodded and went on, "After that, we went to the Ministry to register Sirius as my secondary guardian and Remus as Daisy's godfather. However, due to Sirius's Azkaban issue, we needed the Minister's sign, so we met Fudge."

"What was Fudge's reaction?" Ginny asked, curiosity etched on her face.

Harry replied, "I told him about what Bagnod told me, but he seemed skeptical. I think he might think the Goblins are trying to destabilize his government or something. Still, he agreed to look into it."

Ginny's eyes narrowed. "That's not good. What did you do next?"

"We didn't want to take any chances, so before leaving the Ministry, we also told Amelia about it. Hopefully, they'll make the necessary arrangements," Harry said, reassuring Ginny.

Ginny nodded, seeming to relax a bit. "That's good thinking."

Harry smiled and continued, "Then, at the Leaky Cauldron, we met Tonks, and she invited us to dinner at the Tonkses'. I met Andromeda and Ted, Tonks's parents. It was nice meeting them."

Ginny's face lit up with a smile. "That sounds lovely. What happened after dinner?"

Harry chuckled. "Well, after dinner, Daisy and I came back. And on our way to the common room, Peeves threw a water balloon at me, and I got completely soaked."

Ginny burst out laughing. "Only Peeves could do that. Poor Harry, all wet and soggy."

Harry grinned mischievously as he pulled Ginny closer, making her breath hitch. "I know you love it when I'm all soaked," he teased, his eyes sparkling with amusement. Ginny's cheeks flushed, and she tried to push him away, but Harry held her firm. He captured her lips with his, and they shared a tender kiss.

As they parted ways, Harry whispered, "See you in dreamland, Firefly." Ginny smiled and nodded, and they reluctantly separated, heading to their respective dormitories. They knew they would meet again soon in their secret dreamland.

In dreamland, Harry and Ginny stood side by side, surrounded by a serene landscape. They began practicing defensive magic, studying spells and incantations they had been learning for the eventual return of Voldemort. Their bond grew stronger with each passing moment, and their magical cores resonated in harmony.

As they practiced, Hinny, their phoenix, watched over them, its fiery spirit radiating warmth and protection. Harry and Ginny moved in perfect sync, their wands weaving intricate patterns as they cast spells and counter-curse. Their love and trust in each other made their magic more potent, and they felt invincible together.

"You're getting better, Gin," Harry praised, his emerald green eyes shining with admiration. Ginny beamed, her chocolate brown eyes sparkling with pride. "Thanks to you, Morph," she replied, her voice filled with affection.

Amelia sat in her office, deep in thought as she studied the Auror office charts. She sighed, her brow furrowed with concern. It was a precarious time, with the Goblins out of prison and most of the experienced Auror force abroad on a mission to Germany. Although they still had some forces, she wasn't convinced it would be enough.

Her thoughts drifted to Harry Potter, the young boy her fiancé, Sirius Black, was so fond of. She had grown to care for Harry herself, and it worried her that the boy might be drawn into the danger that these escaped Goblins posed.

With a determined look, she turned to her Senior Undersecretary, Emmeline Piper. "Emmeline, please send a message to Head Auror Rufus Scrimgeour. I need him to come to my office immediately."

Emmeline nodded and quickly dispatched the owl. Amelia leaned back in her chair, her mind racing with the implications of the escaped Goblins. She knew that Hogwarts had been given protection, but St. Mungos might be vulnerable. She hoped Rufus would take her concerns seriously.

As she waited for Rufus to arrive, Amelia's thoughts turned to the visit Harry and his sister Daisy had made to the Ministry recently. She had been impressed by Harry's maturity and sense of responsibility, especially when he claimed his lordship for the House of Potter.

But her thoughts were interrupted by Emmeline's return. "Head Auror Scrimgeour is here, ma'am."

Amelia nodded, and Rufus entered the room, his expression serious. "Rufus, thank you for coming so quickly. I need to discuss the escaped Goblins with you."

Rufus nodded, taking a seat. "Of course, Amelia. What's the situation?"

Amelia's expression was grave as she leaned forward, her eyes locked on Rufus Scrimgeour. "Rufus, I'm telling you, this is serious. We have reason to believe that three Goblins, followers of the dark Goblin Sutyr, have escaped from Azgharak prison. They're notorious for targeting schools and hospitals."

Rufus raised an eyebrow, his tone skeptical. "And you're certain this information is reliable?"

Amelia nodded. "Yes, it comes from a trusted source. Bagnod, the Gringotts manager, informed Harry Potter, who in turn informed Minister Fudge. Given the current situation with our Auror force abroad, I'm worried we might not have the resources to handle this adequately."

Rufus leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers. "I understand your concern, Amelia, but we need to prioritize our resources. Places like Hogwarts, Hogsmeade, and Diagon Alley are more likely targets. I'm not convinced St Mungos is at risk."

Amelia's brow furrowed. "But we can't afford to take chances. St Mungos is a vulnerable target, and if these Goblins do attack...I don't want to think about the consequences. I think we should take precautions, at least increase the security there."

Rufus sighed, rubbing his chin. "Alright, I'll send a team to assess the situation at St Mungos, but I'm not committing a large force without more concrete evidence. We need to focus on the more probable targets."

Amelia's eyes narrowed, her voice firm. "I hope you're right, Rufus. But I have a feeling about this. Let's make sure we're prepared, just in case."

Rufus sat in his office, surrounded by the dimly lit wooden panels and the faint scent of old books. The weight of responsibility hung heavy on his shoulders as he pored over the reports on his desk. The Auror Office was at an all-time low, a shadow of its former self after the first war. Budget cuts had left them severely understaffed, with many of their best Aurors either inexperienced or abroad on missions.

He sighed, rubbing his temples. The numbers were stark: 24 Senior Aurors, 102 Junior Aurors, 300 Senior Cadets, and 507 Junior Cadets. Most were either green or away on assignments, leaving the department woefully unprepared for any major threats. Rufus's thoughts turned to the recent intelligence about the escaped Goblins, followers of the dark Goblin Sutyr. Amelia Bones had informed him of the potential threat to St Mungos, but Rufus was skeptical. Schools and shopping districts seemed more likely targets to him.

"Perhaps we're overreacting," Rufus muttered to himself, "or maybe the Goblins are just trying to create panic." Still, he couldn't shake off the feeling that something was off. He decided to send a team to assess the situation at St Mungos, if only to cover their bases. With a heavy sigh, Rufus began to scribble notes, his mind racing with the possibilities.

Rufus sat at his desk, sipping his lukewarm tea, his mind racing with the implications of the escaped Goblins. He had received the intel from Amelia Bones, the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, about the potential threat to St Mungos Hospital. However, Rufus was unconvinced. In his experience, Goblins tended to target places of financial significance, like Gringotts Wizarding Bank or Diagon Alley.

"Perhaps this is an opportunity to prove myself," Rufus thought, a hint of ambition creeping into his mind. If he could handle this situation effectively, he might just overtake Amelia as the Head of DMLE. The thought sent a thrill through him. He began to ponder the possibilities, weighing the pros and cons of different scenarios.

"Amelia is wrong about St Mungos," Rufus muttered to himself. "The Goblins would be more likely to target Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade. Maybe they're just trying to distract us from their real plan." The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became. "Yes, that's exactly what they're doing. They're trying to throw us off their trail."

With a newfound sense of determination, Rufus began to formulate a plan. He would send a team to assess the situation at St Mungos, but he would also increase security at Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade. That way, he could cover his bases and prove his worth to the Ministry.

Rufus Scrimgeour, the Head Auror, sat in Minister Fudge's office, awaiting the minister's instructions. Fudge, a stout man with a self-assured air, began to speak.

"Rufus, I have reason to believe the Goblins are planning to destabilize our government by looting their Gringotts account and then blaming it on the dark goblins," Fudge said, his voice firm with conviction. "I want you to focus your efforts on protecting Diagon Alley, particularly Gringotts Bank. We cannot let them get away with this."

Rufus nodded, taking note of the minister's words. "Yes, Minister. But what about the tip we received about St. Mungos Hospital? Harry Potter informed us that the escaped Goblins might target the hospital."

Fudge waved his hand dismissively. "St. Mungos is not a priority, Rufus. The Goblins are trying to distract us from their real plan. We need to protect our financial interests, not some hospital. See to it that Diagon Alley is secure, and don't bother with St. Mungos."

Rufus raised an eyebrow, slightly skeptical of Fudge's reasoning. "As you wish, Minister. But I must say, I'm not entirely convinced that St. Mungos is not in danger. Perhaps we should—"

Fudge cut him off. "No, Rufus. I want your focus on Diagon Alley. You have your orders. See that they're carried out."

Rufus nodded, though he couldn't shake off the feeling that Fudge might be underestimating the situation. He left the minister's office, determined to do his job to the best of his abilities, despite the minister's biases.

The Great Hall was bustling with activity as students from all four houses gathered for breakfast. The 12 Musketeers, consisting of Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, Susan, Ginny, Luna, Dudley, Scorpius, Daisy, and Samantha, sat together at the Hufflepuff table, enjoying their breakfast and discussing their plans for the day.

As they ate, the Daily Prophet arrived, and the students eagerly unfolded their copies to read the latest news. Harry's eyes scanned the headlines, and he smiled wryly as he saw his own title as Lord Potter being highlighted. "Lord Potter Takes His Rightful Place," the headline read.

Another article caught his eye, "Amelia Bones and Sirius Black: A Union of Strength and Loyalty." The Musketeers glanced at each other, having already known about the engagement, but still amused by the public announcement.

"Well, it's official now," Ron said, grinning. "Sirius is going to be a part of the family."

"About time," Hermione added. "They're perfect for each other."

Ginny leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper. "Harry, when are you going to tell us what's really going on? You seem a bit preoccupied."

Harry's expression turned serious. "Let's discuss it in the Musketeers room. It's about the Goblins."

The others exchanged curious glances, sensing that something important was brewing.

Professor Sprout stood before her class of 2nd year Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs, surveying the students as she began her lesson on the Flutterby Bush. "Good morning, class. Today, we'll be learning about the magical properties of the Flutterby Bush. Notice how the flowers adapt their scent to attract the unwary?"

The students leaned in, intrigued by the quivering plant. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Susan, and others took notes and asked questions, their curiosity piqued.

"Professor Sprout, can you tell us more about the Flutterby Bush's magical aura?" Hermione asked, her hand raised.

"An excellent question, Miss Granger," Professor Sprout replied. "The Flutterby Bush's magical aura allows it to interact with its environment in a unique way. Mr. Longbottom, would you kindly demonstrate how to handle the plant's delicate flowers?"

Neville nodded, carefully plucking a flower from the bush. "Like this, Professor?"

"Exactly, Mr. Longbottom," Professor Sprout said, smiling. "Well done."

Susan scribbled notes furiously, her brow furrowed in concentration. "Professor Sprout, what are the practical applications of the Flutterby Bush's magical properties?"

Professor Sprout's eyes lit up. "An excellent question, Miss Bones. The Flutterby Bush has several uses in potion-making and spellcasting..."

As the lesson continued, Harry listened intently, his mind momentarily distracted from the weight of the Goblin breakout.

The 2nd-year Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs sat in Professor Sinistra's classroom, eagerly awaiting their Astronomy lesson. Professor Sinistra wrote notes on the blackboard, outlining the day's topic: the planets in our solar system.

"Today, class, we'll be discussing the unique characteristics of each planet," Professor Sinistra explained. "Please take notes and ask questions if you're unsure."

Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Susan were all attentive, scribbling notes and asking thoughtful questions. As the lesson progressed, the students learned about the different planets, their orbits, and their relative sizes.

After the lesson, the students packed up their belongings, chatting about what they had learned. Harry turned to his friends and said, "I'm really interested in learning more about the stars and constellations. Maybe we can do some stargazing tonight?"

Ron nodded enthusiastically. "That sounds like a great idea, Harry! I'll bring my telescope."

Hermione smiled. "I'll bring some snacks and we can make a night of it."

Susan chimed in, "I'll ask if I can join you guys. Maybe we can find a good spot on the grounds with minimal light pollution."

Neville nodded in agreement. "Sounds like a plan to me."

The next few days passed peacefully, with the Daily Prophet maintaining its silence on the Goblin breakout. Harry had already written to Amelia, whom he affectionately called Aunt Lia, regarding the potential threat to St. Mungos. She had assured him that she had handed the matter over to Rufus Scrimgeour, a capable Auror, although she mentioned possible political disagreements between them.

"Aunt Lia, I'm worried about St. Mungos," Harry had said in his letter. "If these Goblins are as dangerous as Bagnod says, we can't afford to take any chances."

"I've spoken to Rufus, Harry," Amelia had replied. "He's a good Auror, but there may be... disagreements. Still, I'm confident he'll handle it professionally."

Unbeknownst to Amelia, Fudge had already spoken to Rufus, convincing him to focus on Diagon Alley rather than St. Mungos. The Muskeeteers were vigilant, aware that the threat was real, even if the Ministry wasn't taking it seriously.

As the week drew to a close, Harry couldn't shake off the feeling that something was off. He made a mental note to discuss the matter further with his friends, perhaps during their next meeting in the Musketeers' room.

On October 7, 1992, Harry was feeling anxious, a sense of unease settling in the pit of his stomach. Ginny, always attuned to his emotions, noticed the change in his demeanor and decided to take matters into her own hands. During lunchtime, instead of heading to the Great Hall with the rest of the students, she steered Harry through the Whomping Willow passageway, the tree's branches whipping wildly as they passed.

"Hey, what's going on, Harry?" Ginny asked, her voice soft and concerned as they made their way to the Shrieking Shack. "You've been distant all morning. Is everything okay?"

Harry sighed, running a hand through his messy black hair. "I don't know, Ginny. I just have this bad feeling, like something's off."

Ginny's eyes locked onto his, her expression understanding. "Let's get out of here for a bit, just the two of us. We can have a quiet lunch in the Shack, and you can tell me all about it."

The Shrieking Shack, infamous for its eerie reputation, was the perfect place for a secret rendezvous. The howling wind outside seemed to amplify the creaks and groans of the old building, but Ginny and Harry were alone, safe in each other's company.

As they sat down to eat, Ginny leaned in close, her red hair spilling over her shoulders. "So, what's bothering you? Is it the Goblin thing?"

Harry nodded, his emerald green eyes clouding over. "Yeah, I just can't shake the feeling that St. Mungos is in danger. And Fudge doesn't seem to be taking it seriously."

Ginny's grip on his hand tightened. "We'll figure it out, Harry. We'll make sure St. Mungos is protected. But for now, let's just focus on us, okay?"

The tension in Harry's body eased slightly as Ginny's warmth spread through him. He smiled, feeling a sense of gratitude toward her. "Thanks, Ginny. You're always there for me."

Their lunch was a quiet, intimate affair, the only sound the distant howling of the wind and the creaks of the old shack. As they ate, Ginny leaned in close, her lips brushing against Harry's ear. "I love you, Harry."

"I love you too, Ginny," Harry replied, his voice barely above a whisper.

In that moment, the world outside receded, and all that mattered was the two of them, lost in their own little bubble of love and concern for each other. But as they finished their lunch, Harry's anxiety lingered, a nagging sense that their problems were far from over.

As they sat together, Ginny's lips brushed against Harry's, sending shivers down his spine. The world around them melted away, leaving only the two of them, lost in the magic of their kiss. Harry's anxiety momentarily forgotten, he let himself get swept up in the moment, his emerald green eyes closing as he savored the sensation.

But their blissful interlude was short-lived. A shrill scream pierced the air, followed by more cries of terror and panic. Ginny's eyes snapped open, and she pulled away from Harry, her face pale. "What's going on?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

Harry's eyes flew open, and he rushed to the window, Ginny right behind him. They peered out into the distance, and Harry's heart sank. Hogsmeade was in chaos, smoke billowing into the air as people ran wildly through the streets.

"Oh no," Ginny breathed, her hand flying to her mouth. "It's been attacked."

Harry's worst fears had come true. The Goblins had struck, and Hogsmeade was paying the price. He felt a surge of anger and helplessness, knowing that he had warned the Ministry, only to be ignored.

"We have to get back to Hogwarts," Harry said, his voice firm. "We need to tell the professors what's happening."

Ginny nodded, her eyes wide with fear. "But what about the people in Hogsmeade? We have to help them."

Harry's face set in determination. "We'll do what we can, Ginny. But first, we need to get back to Hogwarts and sound the alarm. We can't do anything for Hogsmeade if we're stuck here."

Without another word, they made their way back through the passageway, the Whomping Willow's branches whipping wildly as they emerged on the other side. They sprinted toward the castle, their hearts racing with fear and adrenaline, knowing that their world was about to change forever.

They ran through the corridors, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls as they ignored the curious glances from other students. Their pace didn't slow until they reached the stone gargoyle guarding the entrance to the Headmaster's office. Harry and Ginny skidded to a stop in front of the gargoyle, which gazed at them with an unyielding expression.

"Password?" it demanded in a dry, raspy voice.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a frantic glance. They knew Dumbledore often used unusual passwords, sometimes even names of muggle candies. Harry tried "Bertie Bott's," but the gargoyle remained still. Ginny attempted "Sherbet Lemon," but it didn't budge. Time was running out, and they couldn't afford to waste any more.

Harry glanced around, ensuring they were alone except for Ginny. A spark of determination ignited in his eyes, and he turned back to the gargoyle. "Step aside," he said firmly, his voice low and commanding. "I need to see the Headmaster. I am the heir of Godric Gryffindor."

The gargoyle's expression didn't change, but to Harry and Ginny's surprise, it stepped aside, revealing the spiral staircase behind it. They exchanged a look of amazement; Harry hadn't been sure if his claim would work, but it seemed his secret heritage had just proven useful.

With the gargoyle's obstruction removed, they hastened up the staircase, the soft glow of the candles on the walls casting flickering shadows around them. They were one step closer to alerting Dumbledore about the attack on Hogsmeade, and they hoped the Headmaster would know what to do next.

They burst into the Headmaster's office, the door swinging open with a soft creak. Dumbledore, seated behind his desk, looked up from the papers he was studying, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of curiosity and mild amusement. Despite being 111 years old, he had seen his fair share of unexpected events, but two students suddenly appearing in his office without warning was a novelty.

"Ah, Harry, Ginny, what seems to be the matter?" Dumbledore asked, his voice calm and gentle.

Harry and Ginny quickly explained the situation in Hogsmeade, their words tumbling out in a rush. Dumbledore listened attentively, his expression growing increasingly serious as the gravity of the situation sank in.

As they finished their account, Harry couldn't help but notice that Dumbledore didn't ask about their presence in the Shrieking Shack during mid-afternoon. It was as if he knew that the reason for their absence from the Great Hall was irrelevant compared to the crisis unfolding in Hogsmeade. Harry wasn't sure if Dumbledore had deliberately chosen not to pry or if he simply had more pressing concerns, but he was grateful for the lack of questioning.

For now, Dumbledore's focus was on the attack, and Harry and Ginny were content to let him prioritize the situation. The Headmaster's eyes seemed to bore into the distance, his mind already racing with strategies to address the crisis.

Dumbledore was about to summon Fawkes, his phoenix, to flame travel him to Hogsmeade, when Harry suddenly stopped him. "Professor, I should come with you," Harry said firmly.

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with a mix of surprise and consideration as Harry requested to accompany him to Hogsmeade. "Absolutely not, Harry! You're a student, and this is far too perilous an endeavor for someone so young," Dumbledore said firmly, his voice laced with concern.

Harry stood his ground, his determination evident. "But, Professor, as a friend of the Goblin nation, I've had unique exposure to their culture and magic. I might be able to provide insight into what's happening in Hogsmeade, given the Goblins' involvement."

Dumbledore's expression softened slightly, weighing the potential benefits against the risks. Before he could respond, Ginny stepped forward. "I'm coming too," she said, her voice firm and resolute.

Both Harry and Dumbledore turned to her, protesting in unison. "Ginny, no!" Harry exclaimed. "It's not safe," Dumbledore added.

Ginny's eyes flashed with determination. "You promised me you'd treat me as your equal, Harry," she reminded him, her voice steady. Harry's eyes widened as he recalled the promise he'd made to her a year ago, when they first confessed their love for each other.

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with amusement at the exchange, and he nodded thoughtfully. "It seems the young couple has a prior agreement, Harry. And given the circumstances, I believe it would be wise to have both of you accompany me. Your unique perspectives might prove invaluable."

With a wave of his hand, Dumbledore summoned Fawkes, his majestic phoenix. The bird's fiery plumage illuminated the room as it spread its wings, ready to transport the trio to Hogsmeade. "Fawkes, please take us to Hogsmeade," Dumbledore instructed, and the three of them stepped into the flames, surrounded by the warmth and light of Fawkes' fire.

As Fawkes' flames dissipated, the three of them found themselves standing amidst the chaos-stricken streets of Hogsmeade. The village was in disarray, with witches and wizards running wildly, screaming and trying to escape the destruction. The air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke and the sound of crashing and crumbling filled the air. Buildings were ablaze, their wooden beams crackling as they burned, and debris littered the cobblestone streets.

Aurors, led by Rufus Scrimgeour, the Head Auror, were attempting to regain control, but they seemed utterly helpless against the forces wreaking havoc on the village. Scrimgeour's face was set in a determined expression, but his eyes betrayed his growing frustration. His team of Aurors was firing spells at the creatures, but they seemed to have little effect.

Dumbledore's eyes scanned the scene, his expression grave with concern. "This is indeed a dire situation," he murmured.

The source of the destruction was not immediately apparent, but as they looked closer, they saw that it was not Goblins themselves, but rather strange, hulking creatures that seemed to be made of dark metal and stone. These creatures, Goblin golems, were smashing through buildings and overturning market stalls, their movements jerky and mechanical. Their bodies were imposing and intimidating, and they seemed almost unstoppable.

Ginny's eyes were wide with fear as she clutched Harry's arm. "What are those things?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

Dumbledore's face was set in a determined expression. "I'm not sure, but we need to stop them before it's too late."

Harry's eyes were fixed on the golems, his mind racing. He knew that as a friend of the Goblin nation, he had access to knowledge that might help them. He had spent countless hours studying Goblin texts and learning about their unique approach to magic. "Professor, I think I know how to stop them," he said, his voice firm.

Dumbledore turned to him, his eyes questioning. "How, Harry? What makes you think you know the solution?"

"The Goblins have combined their magic with Muggle concepts to create these golems," Harry explained. "They've taken the idea of automatons and infused them with magic. But there's a weakness – their tails. If we can destroy their tails, physically, not with magic, we might be able to shut them down."

Dumbledore's eyes narrowed, his mind working quickly. "Are you certain, Harry? This is no trivial matter."

Harry nodded, his confidence unwavering. "Yes, Professor. I've studied Goblin magic and their written texts. I'm sure this is the way to stop them."

With a determined look, Dumbledore nodded. "Very well, let's proceed. We have no other choice. We'll need to act quickly and carefully if we're to have any hope of stopping these creatures and restoring order to Hogsmeade."

As the chaos unfolded in Hogsmeade, Harry's eyes scanned the scene, his mind racing with the knowledge he had gained from his studies of Goblin magic. "Professor, I think I know how to stop them," he said, his voice firm.

Dumbledore turned to him, his eyes questioning. "How, Harry? What makes you think you know the solution?"

"The Goblins have combined their magic with Muggle concepts to create these golems," Harry explained. "The only way to stop them is to destroy their tails, physically, not with magic."

Dumbledore's eyes narrowed, his mind working quickly. "Very well, Harry. Let's proceed. I'll distract the golems while you and Ginny work on destroying their tails. I'll conjure hammers for you."

With a flick of his wand, Dumbledore conjured several large hammers, which hovered in the air, waiting for Harry and Ginny to grab them. "Let's go," Harry said, grabbing a hammer and nodding to Ginny.

Dumbledore stepped forward, his eyes twinkling with a fierce light. "Ignis eximius!" he shouted, casting a spell that sent a blast of fire towards the golems. The creatures stumbled back, momentarily distracted by the flames.

Harry and Ginny took advantage of the distraction, dashing towards the golems with their hammers at the ready. The Aurors, led by Scrimgeour, looked on in confusion, unsure of what to make of the situation. "A 12-year-old boy telling the Headmaster what to do?" Scrimgeour muttered, his expression skeptical.

As Dumbledore distracted the golems with his spells, Harry and Ginny snuck up behind the first golem. Harry gripped his hammer tightly, his eyes fixed on the golem's tail. Ginny nodded, and together they raised their hammers.

With a loud clang, Harry brought his hammer down on the golem's tail, striking it with precision. The golem let out a loud screech as its tail began to crack and crumble. Ginny followed up with another strike, her hammer hitting the golem's tail with equal force.

The golem stumbled, its movements becoming more erratic as its tail began to disintegrate. Dumbledore took advantage of the distraction, casting a spell that sent the golem stumbling back.

However, as they watched Harry and Ginny expertly dodge the golems' attacks and strike at their tails with precision, they began to realize that perhaps Harry knew what he was doing. "Well, I'll be...," Scrimgeour trailed off, his eyes wide with surprise.

Scrimgeour watched in amazement as the golem collapsed to the ground, its tail destroyed. "By Merlin's beard," he muttered, his eyes wide with surprise. "The boy's actually doing it."

He turned to his Aurors. "Alright, men! Let's help them out! We can't just stand here and watch. Cast immobilizing spells to keep the golems in place while Harry and Ginny work on destroying their tails."

The Aurors sprang into action, casting spells to immobilize the golems and provide cover for Harry and Ginny as they worked on destroying the tails. Dumbledore continued to cast his spells, keeping the golems distracted and off balance.

The battle raged on, with spells flying back and forth and the sound of hammering echoing through the streets of Hogsmeade. Harry and Ginny worked tirelessly, their hammers rising and falling in perfect sync as they targeted the golems' tails.

One by one, the golems began to collapse, their tails destroyed and their magical cores disrupted. The Aurors cheered, their initial skepticism forgotten in the face of Harry's ingenuity and bravery.

As the last golem fell, the village erupted in cheers. Harry and Ginny stood panting, their hammers still clutched in their hands, grinning from ear to ear. Dumbledore smiled, his eyes shining with pride.

"Well done, Harry," he said, his voice warm with approval. "You and Ginny make a formidable team."

Scrimgeour approached them, a look of respect on his face. "Harry Potter, I think it's time we took you seriously," he said, his voice gruff. "You've proven yourself to be a valuable asset in this fight against darkness."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of pride and satisfaction. He knew that this was just the beginning of a long and difficult journey, but he was ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

Just then Harry's eyes scanned the scene, taking in the destruction and chaos. His mind was racing with thoughts, and suddenly, a realization struck him. "There were no Goblins here, just golems," he said, his voice low and thoughtful.

Dumbledore turned to him, his eyes questioning. "What does that mean, Harry?"

"It means Hogsmeade wasn't the target," Harry replied, his eyes narrowing. "It was just a distraction."

Scrimgeour's expression changed from one of relief to concern. "What are you talking about, Harry?"

"I think the real target is somewhere else," Harry said, his mind racing with possibilities. "Is St Mungos safe?"

Scrimgeour's face fell, and he looked at Dumbledore with a mixture of guilt and alarm. "To be honest, Harry, we didn't think St Mungos was in danger. Fudge convinced me to focus on Diagon Alley instead."

Harry's eyes widened in realization. "So, there's no security at the hospital?"

Scrimgeour shook his head, his expression grim. "None, due to Fudge's orders. I think we may have made a grave mistake, Harry."

The scene fell silent, with the weight of Scrimgeour's words hanging in the air. Harry's eyes locked onto Scrimgeour's, his mind racing with the implications.

"Let's get to St Mungos, now," Harry said, his voice firm and urgent.

Dumbledore nodded, his eyes twinkling with a fierce light. "Indeed, we must act quickly. Time is of the essence."

The battle between the aurors, Scrimgeour, Dumbledore, and the healers versus the three goblins was intense. The air was filled with the sound of spells and curses, the scent of smoke and destruction hanging heavy over the grounds. Pyre Jones, her brown hair tied back in a ponytail, was frantically tending to the wounded patients while also casting defensive spells to protect them.

"Take cover!" Scrimgeour bellowed, his eyes flashing with determination. "We need to take down those goblins before they cause any more harm!"

Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling with a fierce light, strode forward, his wand flashing with a soft blue glow. "Ah, I think it's time we showed these goblins the true meaning of power and precision."

The aurors followed close behind, their wands firing spells that ricocheted off the goblins' twisted forms. The goblins retaliated with dark magic, sending debris flying everywhere. Harry watched for a moment, his eyes locked onto the goblins, before turning to Ginny.

"Ginny, I need to summon Twinky. I have a message for Bagnod."

Ginny nodded, her eyes never leaving the battle. "Be quick, Harry. We don't know how much longer we can hold them off."

Harry focused his mind and whispered, "Twinky, come to me." A faint spark of light appeared before him, and Twinky, the twin elf, materialized. "Twinky, I need you to take a message to Bagnod. Tell him the three goblins have been spotted at St Mungos. He needs to bring the Goblin Police immediately."

Twinky nodded, her eyes shining with understanding, and vanished in a flash of light. Harry watched her go, hoping she would reach Bagnod in time.

The battle raged on, the sound of spells and curses growing louder. Harry knew they had to end this quickly, before anyone else got hurt. He turned back to the fight, his eyes locked onto the goblins, ready to join the battle alongside his friends.

The battle raged on inside St Mungos Hospital, the sound of spells and curses echoing off the walls. Dumbledore stood tall, his eyes flashing with determination as he cast a series of complex spells to counter the Goblins' dark magic. Harry and Ginny stood back, their eyes fixed on the chaos unfolding before them. Dumbledore had specifically instructed them to stay out of the fight, citing the unpredictable nature of the Goblins' magic and the risk of things escalating further.

"I don't like this," Ginny whispered to Harry, her eyes darting towards the Goblins. "We should be helping."

"Dumbledore's orders," Harry replied, his voice low. "Let's just watch for now."

Just then, a spell from one of the Goblins struck a Healer with incredible force, sending her crashing to the ground. Harry's eyes widened in horror as the Healer lay motionless. A surge of anger coursed through him, and without thinking, he let out a low growl.

The air around them began to shift, the wind picking up speed as if responding to Harry's emotions. Ginny's eyes snapped to Harry, her face pale with concern. "Harry, what's happening?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the growing din.

Harry's eyes were fixed on the Goblins, his face twisted in a mixture of rage and grief. He didn't seem to notice the wind whipping around them, or Ginny's worried gaze. The wind grew stronger, howling through the hospital like a beast unleashed. Ginny looked horrified, her eyes darting to Dumbledore, who was still battling the Goblins, seemingly unaware of the sudden change in the atmosphere.

The Goblins, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, hesitated for a moment, their eyes flicking towards Harry with a mixture of fear and curiosity. Harry's emotions seemed to be fueling the wind, which was now buffeting the hospital's walls and windows. Ginny took a step back, her eyes fixed on Harry in a mixture of awe and fear, as if she sensed that something extraordinary was happening, but had no idea what.

Next Chapter is Impact of the Battle.

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors.  Hey guys , welcome again . I know I was a bit late but since I am an Indian and there is this whole war situation going on here , I didn't wanted to place this battle chapter here but then I thought it's purely fictional and should not offend anyone but even if it does , I apologise as that was not my intention. So what are your thoughts on this action packed chapter. Just don't complain about Harry and Ginny not using more spells though, as they are mere 2nd and 1st year respectively, even if they are training in their secret dreamland. But I promise that it would not always be the case , I have the whole training arc planned ahead after we complete this Goblin battle and its impact on wizarding world arc. Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!!!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Ginny's horror turned to alarm as Harry's eyes suddenly glowed with an intense, earthy light that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. The wind died down, and the air seemed to vibrate with an otherworldly energy that made the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. The Goblins, caught off guard, stumbled backward as the earth beneath them seemed to shift and respond to Harry's power.

Without seeming to realize what he was doing, Harry used the element of earth to trap the three Goblins, binding them with thick, gnarled roots that burst forth from the floor like living serpents. The roots wrapped around the Goblins' ankles and wrists, holding them fast with a strength that seemed almost primal. The Goblins struggled against their restraints, their faces twisted in shock and fear as they realized they were helpless against this strange and ancient magic.

Dumbledore's eyes widened in stunned amazement, his gaze fixed on Harry with a mixture of wonder and trepidation. He took a step forward, his hands extended as if to touch Harry, but then hesitated, unsure of what to do. "By the ancient arts," he breathed, his voice barely audible over the sound of the Goblins' struggles. "What is happening?"

The aurors and Scrimgeour stood frozen, their faces pale with shock. Pyre and the other healers stared at Harry in awe, unsure of what to do. Some of them took a step back, their eyes fixed on Harry with a mixture of fear and fascination.

Just as suddenly as it had begun, the earthy glow faded from Harry's eyes, and he stumbled forward, his legs giving way beneath him. Ginny rushed to his side, catching him as he fell. "Harry!" she cried, her voice trembling with fear. She held him tightly, her arms wrapped around his waist as she tried to support his weight.

As Ginny held Harry, Bagnod burst into the scene with a contingent of Goblin forces, their eyes fixed on the trapped Goblins. Bagnod's face was set in a stern expression, his eyes blazing with a fierce determination. "Seize them!" he barked, his voice firm. "These dark Goblins will face justice for their crimes."

The Goblin forces moved swiftly, surrounding the trapped Goblins and binding them with heavy chains that clanked and rattled as they were dragged away. The dark Goblins struggled and cursed, but they were no match for the combined might of the Goblin forces and the mysterious power that had bound them.

As the last of the dark Goblins were dragged away, Ginny cradled Harry's head in her lap, her face etched with worry. "Harry, wake up," she whispered, her voice barely audible. She stroked his hair, her fingers trembling with fear. But Harry remained unconscious, his body limp in Ginny's arms.

Dumbledore, Bagnod, and Pyre gathered around Harry, who lay unconscious in Ginny's lap. Ginny's face was etched with worry as she stroked Harry's hair, her eyes fixed on his pale face. "Harry, please wake up," she whispered, her voice trembling with fear.

Dumbledore's eyes were filled with a mixture of concern and wonder as he gazed at Harry. "This is indeed a remarkable display of magic," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I have never seen anything like it."

Bagnod's face was set in a stern expression, his eyes narrowed as he watched Harry. "The boy's magic is indeed powerful," he said. "But we must ensure he is safe."

Pyre, the healer, gently took Harry's pulse, her eyes scanning his face for any signs of distress. "He's stable, but we need to get him to a safe place," she said. "I'll take him to St Mungos' private ward."

Ginny looked up at Pyre with concern. "Pyre, what's happening to him?" she asked, her voice filled with worry. "Will he be okay?"

Pyre smiled reassuringly. "Don't worry, Ginny. I'll take good care of him. Charlie will kill me if anything happens to him," she added with a gentle smile.

Scrimgeour, the Head Auror, who had been standing nearby, looking shocked, finally spoke up. "What just happened?" he asked, his voice filled with confusion. "How did Harry...?"

Dumbledore's eyes never left Harry's face. "It seems, Scrimgeour, that Harry's abilities are still unfolding. We have much to learn about his powers."

Bagnod nodded in agreement. "The boy's connection to the elements is indeed remarkable. We will need to discuss this further."

As Pyre carefully lifted Harry into her arms, Ginny stood up, her eyes never leaving Harry's face. "I'll stay with him," she said, her voice firm.

Dumbledore nodded. "Very well, Ginny. We'll ensure he's safe. Let's proceed to the ward."

As Pyre tended to Harry in the ward, Dumbledore standing beside her, Ginny's eyes never left Harry's face. Bagnod approached Dumbledore and cleared his throat to get his attention. "If I may, Headmaster, I'd like a word with Ginevra," he said, his voice low.

Dumbledore's eyebrows rose slightly, curiosity etched on his face. "Very well, Bagnod. Ginny, would you step aside with him for a moment?" he asked, his eyes flicking to Ginny.

Ginny nodded, her brow furrowed slightly as she followed Bagnod to a quiet corner of the ward. "What is it, Bagnod?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I witnessed something truly remarkable today," Bagnod said, his eyes gleaming with intensity. "I believe it goes beyond the elemental magic we saw Harry display."

Ginny's eyes widened slightly, intrigued. "What do you mean?" she asked, leaning in closer.

Bagnod's voice dropped to a whisper. "I'd rather discuss this with Harry and you alone, without the presence of...others. Would you arrange a meeting with me at Gringotts once Harry is well enough?"

Ginny's curiosity was piqued. "Of course, Bagnod. I'll make sure Harry and I visit you as soon as possible," she promised, her mind racing with possibilities.

Bagnod nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "I look forward to it, Ginevra. Until then," he said, before turning to rejoin the others.

Ginny's gaze wandered around the ward, taking in the extent of the damage. St Mungos, a place of healing and care, had been transformed into a scene of chaos and destruction. Bloodstains marred the walls, and furniture lay shattered on the floor. Injured healers and patients filled the ward, their moans and cries filling the air.

Ginny's heart ached as she took in the devastation. She couldn't help but wonder what had happened here, and how the three Goblins had managed to cause so much destruction. Her eyes fell upon a young healer, her arm bound in a makeshift sling, and a patient, his face pale and clammy, being tended to by a team of healers.

She sighed, her eyes returning to Harry's face. Pyre's reassuring smile caught her attention. "He's going to be fine, Ginny," she said. "Just a bit of magical exhaustion. He'll wake up soon."

Ginny nodded, her gaze settling back on Harry's face. She took his hand in hers, feeling a sense of comfort at the familiar warmth of his skin. As she sat there, waiting for Harry to awaken, her mind wandered back to Bagnod's mysterious words. What could he possibly want to discuss with her and Harry? And what did he mean by something more than Harry's elemental magic?

In his subconscious state, Harry's eyes slowly fluttered open, and he found himself surrounded by a gathering of figures that seemed to be...elvish. Four of them stood out to him, their features indistinct but somehow familiar. He couldn't quite make out their faces or details, but he sensed a strange connection to them.

The first figure seemed to embody lightness and airiness, with delicate features that hinted at a slender build. Harry caught glimpses of pale skin and hair that might have been silver or light gold, but it was hard to tell. There was something about this figure that felt gentle and soothing.

The second figure appeared sturdy and earthy, with strong features that suggested a robust build. Harry glimpsed dark hair and skin tones that seemed rich and earthy. This figure exuded a sense of stability and grounding.

The third figure radiated heat and energy, their lean build and bold features striking. Harry saw hints of fiery red hair and skin tones that seemed golden or bronzed. This figure seemed intense and vibrant, like a flame burning brightly.

The fourth figure had a serene and aquatic appearance, their lithe build and delicate features evoking a sense of calm. Harry glimpsed pearlescent skin and hair that flowed like seaweed. This figure seemed mysterious and otherworldly.

Beyond these four figures, Harry sensed the presence of 15 more, their outlines shrouded in darkness. He couldn't see their features or details, but he felt their presence like a gentle hum in the background.

Harry's mind struggled to make sense of what he was seeing. Who were these people? Why were they here? He tried to speak, but his voice was trapped in his throat. He tried to reach out, but his body felt heavy and unresponsive.

As he gazed at the four figures, Harry felt a sense of wonder and confusion. What was going on? Why could he see them, but not clearly? And who were the others, shrouded in darkness? The vision began to fade, and Harry's consciousness slipped back into the darkness, leaving him with more questions than answers.

As Harry's consciousness slowly returned, he found himself enveloped in a warm, comforting embrace. The familiar scent of Ginny's hair wafted through his senses, and he knew without a doubt that it was she who held him so tightly. The softness of her red hair tickled his face, and the gentle rise and fall of her chest against his side were a soothing balm to his frazzled nerves.

At first, Harry's mind was foggy, and he struggled to recall the events that had led him to this moment. But as he breathed in the scent of Ginny's hair and felt the warmth of her body, his memories began to resurface. The battle at St Mungos came flooding back – the goblins, Dumbledore's calm guidance, and his own unexpected surge of elemental magic.

Harry's thoughts were still hazy, but he remembered the feeling of the earth responding to his call, trapping the goblins. He recalled Bagnod's arrival and the goblins' arrest. Then, there was the vision – four figures that seemed elvish, and beyond them, 15 more, their outlines indistinct. Harry's mind was a jumble of questions and confusion, but for now, he pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the warmth and comfort of Ginny's presence.

As he lay there, Harry became aware of Ginny's gentle sobs of relief, her warm breath on his neck, and the soft pressure of her arms around him. He tried to lift his head, but a wave of dizziness washed over him, forcing him to pause. Ginny's grip on him tightened, as if sensing his movement.

"Harry?" Ginny whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "You're awake."

Harry's throat felt dry, and his voice was hoarse as he tried to respond. For a moment, he just lay there, absorbing the warmth of Ginny's body, her scent, and the gentle rhythm of her breathing. Slowly, his foggy mind began to piece together the events leading up to his faint, but for now, he was content to let Ginny hold him, her presence a comforting anchor in the midst of uncertainty.

Ginny's arms around him were a haven, a place where he felt safe and protected. Harry's eyes fluttered closed, and he let out a soft sigh, feeling the tension in his body begin to ease. He knew that he had a lot to process, a lot to figure out, but for now, he was just grateful to have Ginny by his side.

The sound of someone clearing his throat jolted Harry back to reality. He looked around, still disoriented, and found himself in the damaged ward of St Mungos. Dumbledore and Pyre Jones, the healer, stood nearby, their faces etched with concern. Harry's throat felt parched, and his body ached all over, but he couldn't speak. The memories of the battle with the goblins and his unexpected surge of power flooded his mind.

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with warmth as he approached Harry. "Ah, young Potter, I'm glad to see you're awake. You've had quite an ordeal." His voice was soothing, but Harry's mind was racing with questions.

Pyre Jones gently checked Harry's vitals, her hands moving with precision. "He's stable, but we need to monitor him closely. Whatever happened out there seems to have taken a lot out of him."

Harry's gaze drifted to Ginny, who still held him tightly, her eyes red-rimmed from crying. He tried to speak, but his voice was barely a whisper. Ginny's grip on him tightened as she sensed his movement.

"Harry, don't try to talk yet," Pyre advised, her voice gentle. "You need to rest and recover."

Dumbledore nodded in agreement. "We'll let you rest for now, Harry. But we'll need to discuss what happened and... other matters later."

As the silence fell, Harry's thoughts whirled with the visions he had seen - four figures that seemed elvish, and beyond them, 15 more, their outlines indistinct. He had no idea what they meant or why he had seen them. For now, he was content to let Ginny hold him, her presence a comforting anchor in the midst of uncertainty.

When Harry next opened his eyes, he saw he was still in the same room. Some time must have passed as he didn't remember when he fell asleep, but Dumbledore and Pyre were not there now. Only Ginny was present, holding his hand but seated on the floor with her head resting on his hospital bed. She must have dozed off, exhausted from the ordeal. Harry's gaze fell on Ginny's peaceful face, and a soft smile crept onto his lips. He gently stroked her hair with his free hand, trying not to disturb her.

As he lay there, Harry's mind began to wander back to the events that had transpired. The battle at St Mungos, the elemental magic he had unknowingly used, and the visions he had seen - four elves and beyond them, 15 more indistinct figures. What did it all mean? He had so many questions, but for now, he was content to simply be with Ginny.

Ginny stirred, sensing Harry's gaze on her. She looked up, her eyes locking onto his, and a warm smile spread across her face. "Hey," she whispered, her voice husky from sleep.

"Hey," Harry replied softly, his fingers still gently stroking her hair. They sat there in comfortable silence for a moment, enjoying each other's company. Then Ginny's expression turned serious. "How are you feeling?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

Harry thought for a moment before responding. "A bit drained, but okay, I guess," he said, his voice still weak. Ginny nodded, her grip on his hand tightening. "You scared me, Harry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's smile returned, and he squeezed her hand reassuringly. "I'm sorry, Ginny. I didn't mean to," he said, his eyes locked onto hers. Ginny's face softened, and she leaned forward, her lips brushing against his forehead in a gentle kiss.

Just then, the door to the room opened, and Pyre Jones walked in, a clipboard in her hand. "Ah, good to see you're both awake," she said with a warm smile. "How are you feeling, Harry?"

Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance before Harry responded. "I'm okay, I guess. Still a bit tired," he said, trying to sit up straighter in bed. Pyre nodded, her eyes scanning his chart. "That's to be expected. You've had quite an ordeal. We'll need to keep an eye on you for a while longer, just to be sure you're recovering properly."

As Pyre began to examine Harry, Ginny stood up, stretching her cramped muscles. "I'll go get some tea," she said, smiling at Harry. "You want one?"

Harry nodded, grateful for the small comfort. As Ginny left the room, Pyre turned to Harry with a thoughtful expression. "Harry, we need to talk about what happened during the battle. You... used some kind of magic that none of us have seen before. Can you tell me what you remember?"

Harry hesitated, unsure how much to reveal. But Pyre's kind eyes put him at ease, and he began to recount his memories of the battle, leaving out the visions he had seen. Pyre listened intently, her expression growing more serious by the minute.

Pyre's eyes narrowed as she listened intently to Harry's account of the battle. She had never heard of anything like the magic Harry had used, and even after his explanation, she couldn't quite put her finger on what it was. Whatever it was, it had taken a great deal of power from Harry, leaving him with a case of magical exhaustion.

Just then, Ginny walked in with a tray of steaming tea cups. "Hey, I brought some tea," she said, smiling at Harry and Pyre. Pyre nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Ah, thank you, Ginny. I'll just leave you two alone for a while. Harry, I'll check on you later." With that, Pyre left the room, leaving Harry and Ginny alone.

As the door closed behind Pyre, Harry looked around the room properly for the first time. The damage to St Mungos was extensive, with broken furniture and shattered windows scattered everywhere. The walls were cracked, and the air was thick with the smell of disinfectant and something else... something metallic. Harry's eyes lingered on the destruction, his mind replaying the events that had led to this.

Ginny set the tray down on a nearby table and walked over to Harry, her eyes filled with concern. "Hey, how are you feeling?" she asked softly, taking his hand in hers. Harry squeezed her hand gently, his eyes still scanning the room. "I'm okay, I guess. Still trying to process everything that happened," he replied, his voice low.

Ginny nodded understandingly, her grip on his hand tightening. "We'll figure it out together," she said softly. Harry smiled weakly, his eyes finally focusing on Ginny's face. For a moment, they just sat there in comfortable silence, enjoying each other's company amidst the chaos.

Harry gazed into Ginny's eyes, his voice barely above a whisper. "I love you, Ginny." Ginny's face lit up with a radiant smile, and she leaned in, her lips brushing against his in a sweet, gentle kiss. Harry's heart skipped a beat as he deepened the kiss, feeling like he was melting into her. They stood there for a moment, lost in each other's arms, their lips locked in a tender embrace.

As they pulled back, Harry wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. They cuddled together, savoring the warmth and comfort of each other's presence. Time seemed to stand still as they basked in the happiness of being together.

Just as they were getting lost in the moment, the door opened, and Harry's eyes widened slightly as he saw Sirius, Remus, Grandma Mrs. Tucker, Mrs. Weasley, and Charlie standing there. He thought to himself that Dumbledore must have notified them about the recent events. Ginny, sensing his tension, held him closer, her eyes fixed on the group.

Sirius, with a concerned expression, stepped forward. "Hey, Cub, are you okay?" he asked, his voice filled with worry.

Remus nodded in agreement. "We've heard about the battle at St. Mungos. You're quite the hero, Harry."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker rushed forward, her face etched with relief. "Oh, Harry, my dear boy, I'm so glad you're safe."

Mrs. Weasley smiled warmly. "We're just glad you're alright, dear. We were worried sick about you."

Charlie, who had been quietly observing the scene, nodded. "I'll go find Pyre. She's been helping with the healing efforts at St. Mungos."

Ginny smiled softly. "Thank you, Charlie. I'm sure she'd appreciate that."

The group began to disperse, with Charlie heading off to find Pyre. Harry watched them go, feeling a mix of gratitude and relief. He knew they cared about him deeply, and he appreciated their concern.

As they left, Harry turned to Ginny. "I'm glad they didn't scold us," he whispered.

Ginny smiled. "I think they're just glad we're safe. Besides, they know we'd do it all again if needed."

Harry nodded, his eyes locking onto hers. "We would, wouldn't we?"

Ginny's smile grew wider. "We certainly would, Harry."

Harry sat on the bed in his ward room at St. Mungos, still recovering from the battle. Ginny sat beside him, holding his hand. "I had a vision while I was unconscious," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. Ginny's eyes widened with interest, and she leaned in closer. "What happened?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.

Harry closed his eyes, trying to recall every detail. "I saw four elves standing ahead of fifteen other outlines that were a bit blurry. I don't know what they are or what it means." Ginny's brow furrowed as she tried to process the information.

"I don't understand what it could mean," Harry admitted, frustration creeping into his voice. Ginny nodded in agreement. "Me neither. But it might be connected to the unusual powers you displayed during the battle."

Ginny's eyes lit up with a thought. "Do you think it's related to your elemental magic?" Harry's eyes widened as he considered the possibility. "Maybe, but I don't know how or why."

Ginny's expression turned thoughtful. "Bagnod came to see me while you were unconscious. He said we should meet him at Gringotts whenever possible because he has something remarkable to tell us." Harry's curiosity was piqued. "That's strange. Why would he want to talk to both of us?"

Ginny shook her head. "I don't know, but maybe it's connected to your vision or the battle. You're friends with the Goblin Nation, but why would he want to talk to me too?" Harry's eyes locked onto hers, filled with determination. "We'll find out soon enough. Let's go to Gringotts and talk to Bagnod."

As they sat there, lost in thought, trying to piece together the mysteries that surrounded them, the damaged ward room seemed to fade into the background, and all that mattered was uncovering the truth.

Next time he woke up , Harry's eyes adjusted to the scene, he saw that his friends, the Double Musketeers, were gathered around him, their faces filled with concern and worry. Ginny was still sitting beside him, holding his hand. Daisy was pacing back and forth, her eyes fixed on Harry's face. Ron, Hermione, and Neville were sitting on the other side of the room, their expressions serious. Draco and Scorpius were standing by the window, looking out, while Dudley, Luna, and Samantha were chatting quietly in a corner. Susan was sitting on the floor, her eyes fixed on Harry.

Harry's mind wandered for a moment, wondering how his friends had managed to get permission to leave Hogwarts and visit him at St. Mungos. He suspected that Dumbledore must have had a hand in it. He also assumed that Ginny must have already told them about the events of the previous day - the attack on Hogsmeade, the battle at St. Mungos, and everything that had happened in between.

As he looked at his friends, he could sense their concern and worry. They were all staring at him, their eyes filled with a mix of relief and frustration. Harry knew they were upset that he and Ginny had left to battle without them, but he also knew they would understand that there hadn't been time to find them and include them.

"Hey, mate," Ron said, getting up and walking over to Harry. "How are you feeling?"

Harry smiled weakly. "I'm okay, Ron. Just a bit tired."

Hermione frowned. "You should be resting, Harry. You went through a lot yesterday."

Harry nodded, feeling a bit guilty. "I know, I just...I'm glad it's over."

The room fell silent, and Harry could sense the unspoken questions and concerns. Neville spoke up, breaking the silence. "We're just glad you're okay, Harry. We were worried sick about you."

Draco spoke up, his voice calm. "We understand that there wasn't time to find us, but next time, we'd like to be included. We're your friends, after all."

Harry nodded, feeling a bit relieved. "I'll try, Draco. But sometimes things happen fast, and there's no time to think."

Ginny's hand remained clasped in his, a comforting presence amidst the concern and worry of their friends.

"I'm sorry we didn't tell you guys about the battle," Harry said, looking around at his friends. "It all happened so fast, and we didn't have time to think."

"We're not blaming you, Harry," Hermione said, her voice softening. "We're just worried about you. We know you're capable of handling yourself, but it's not just about you. We're a team, and we want to be there for each other."

"I know," Harry said, feeling a pang of guilt. "And I appreciate that. But sometimes, things just happen, and we have to react quickly."

Dudley spoke up, his voice filled with concern. "We're just glad you're okay, Harry. We were worried sick about you. And Ginny, too."

Ginny smiled, her eyes shining with gratitude. "Thanks, guys. We're okay. Just a bit battered and bruised."

Scorpius grinned. "You two are quite the dynamic duo. We're just glad we didn't have to face those goblins alone."

Luna nodded, her eyes dreamy. "Yes, it's always better to face challenges together. As friends."

The group nodded in agreement, and the tension in the room dissipated slightly. Harry felt grateful for his friends, for their support and understanding.

"We'll stick together from now on," Ron said, clapping Harry on the back. "No more sneaking off without us."

Harry smiled, feeling a sense of camaraderie. "Deal."

The Daily Prophet lay open on Harry's lap, its headlines screaming the news of the recent attacks. Hermione had handed it to him, and now the entire group of Muskeeteers was gathered around, eager to know what the paper had to say.

"Let's see... 'Hogsmeade Under Attack: Goblin Golems Wreak Havoc'," Harry read aloud, scanning the article. "It says here that the attack on Hogsmeade was unexpected and that the Goblin Golems caused significant damage to the village, destroying several shops and buildings. The article mentions that the Goblin Golems were armed with dark magic and seemed to be targeting the wizarding community. It also talks about how Dumbledore, Ginny, and I arrived just in time to stop the Goblin Golems , with the help of some Aurors."

The article continued, "Eyewitnesses describe the scene as chaotic, with Goblin Golems  rampaging through the streets, causing destruction and panic. The Hogwarts Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore, was instrumental in stopping the Goblin Golems, and his quick thinking and bravery undoubtedly saved many lives. The article also mentions that Harry Potter and Ginny Weasley were part of the group that helped stop the Goblin Golems."

Dudley whistled softly. "Blimey, that's quite a story. I'm just glad you guys were there to stop them."

"Yeah, and it's all over the paper," Scorpius added, leaning in to get a better look. "I hope this doesn't mean we're going to have more trouble with Goblins in the future."

Harry turned the page, and his eyes landed on another article. " 'Battle of St Mungos: Dark Goblins Foiled'. This one goes into detail about the fight at St Mungos and how Dumbledore, the Aurors, and some healers worked together to stop the goblins. It mentions that the Goblins were well-prepared and had clearly planned the attack, but Dumbledore's quick thinking and the bravery of the Aurors and healers ultimately led to their defeat."

The article continued, "The battle was intense, with spells flying back and forth and the sound of explosions echoing through the hospital. Despite being outnumbered, the defenders of St Mungos fought valiantly, and their efforts paid off in the end. The article also praises the work of the healers, who continued to tend to the wounded despite the danger."

"But it doesn't mention your... unusual abilities," Hermione noted, her brow furrowed in concern. "Let's hope it stays that way."

The next article caught Harry's eye. " 'Mysterious Powers on Display: Potter's Role in Battle Raises Questions'. Great, just what I need," Harry muttered, rolling his eyes.

This article speculated about Harry's abilities and how he had seemingly trapped the goblins. "Some experts believe that Potter's powers may be more extensive than previously thought, and that he may have access to magic that is not yet fully understood. Others are questioning whether Potter's abilities are truly unique or if they can be replicated by others."

The article went on to say, "While Potter's bravery and quick thinking are undeniable, the true extent of his powers remains a mystery. Some are wondering if Potter's destiny is truly tied to the wizarding world, or if he has a greater role to play in the world of magic."

Neville shook his head. "You're always full of surprises, Harry. But let's just focus on keeping a low profile, shall we?"

The next article was more somber. " 'Hogsmeade and St Mungos Suffer Heavy Damage: Several Casualties Reported'. This one talks about the damage and the lives lost in both Hogsmeade and St Mungos. It mentions that several people were killed or injured in the attacks, including some of the healers and patients at St Mungos."

The article listed the names of those who had been killed or injured, and the group fell silent as they read the names. "It's just so sad," Luna said softly. "So many people hurt or killed."

Finally, Harry read the last article. " 'Healer Shortage Worsens: Wizarding Britain in Crisis'. It says here that the wizarding world is facing a severe shortage of healers, especially after the recent attacks. Many healers were injured or killed, and the demand for medical care has increased dramatically."

The article went on to say, "The Ministry of Magic is urging young wizards and witches to consider a career in healing, and is offering incentives to those who are willing to take on the challenge. However, many experts believe that more needs to be done to address the shortage, and that the wizarding community must come together to support its healers and ensure that they have the resources they need to care for the wounded."

The group began  discussing the article and the implications of the healer shortage.

"This is terrible," Susan said, her brow furrowed with concern. "We need more healers, especially with the recent attacks and all."

"I know," Hermione agreed. "Maybe we can do something to help. I'm sure there are ways we can support the healers and encourage more people to become healers."

"I'm in," Ron said, nodding. "We should talk to Pyre about this. She's a healer, after all. She might have some ideas about how we can help."

"That's a great idea," Harry said, smiling. "We can also talk to Madam Pomfrey. She's always been a great source of information and advice."

As they discussed the article, Ginny leaned over to Harry and whispered, "You know, we should really talk to Bagnod soon. He said he had something remarkable to tell us."

Harry nodded, his mind already racing with possibilities. "Let's go see him soon. Maybe we can learn more about what's going on and how we can help."

The group continued to discuss the articles and the implications of the recent attacks, their conversation filled with concern and determination. As they talked, they began to formulate plans to support the healers and address the healer shortage, knowing that they had to do something to help.

Just then, Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall entered the room. McGonagall's eyes scanned the group before landing on Harry, her expression softening slightly. "Harry, are you alright?" she asked, her voice gentle.

The Muskeeteers exchanged glances, aware that McGonagall's informal tone was reserved for Harry and Ginny. "I'm fine, Professor," Harry replied, smiling weakly.

Mcgonagall nodded, her eyes still on Harry. "I'll take the rest of you back to Hogwarts now. It's getting late, and the hospital is still in no condition for visitors."

The Muskeeteers nodded, gathering their belongings. Ron, Hermione, Neville, Draco, Susan, Dudley, Scorpius, Luna, and Samantha bid Harry and Ginny farewell. Daisy, however, lingered, her eyes shining with concern as she approached Harry. "Take care of yourself, Harry," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I'm always here for you, big brother."

Harry smiled, feeling a surge of affection for his little sister. "I will, Daisy. Don't worry about me. You take care of yourself too, okay?" Daisy nodded, then turned to Ginny and hugged her tightly. "Look after him, Ginny," she whispered, before joining the others.

As the door closed behind them, Dumbledore turned to Harry and Ginny. "Ah, now that we have a moment alone, I think it's time we discussed the... unusual display of powers you exhibited during the battle, Harry."

Harry shifted uncomfortably, sensing that Dumbledore was referring to his mysterious connection to the elements. Ginny's hand found its way to his, offering silent support.

"What about it, sir?" Harry asked cautiously, aware that Dumbledore's eyes twinkled with curiosity.

Dumbledore's smile grew wider. "Let's just say, Harry, that your abilities are quite... fascinating. I believe we have much to discuss, and I would like to start by asking you a few questions."

Harry nodded, feeling a sense of trepidation. He knew that Dumbledore's interest in his powers could lead to more questions than answers. Ginny's grip on his hand tightened, a reminder that she was there to support him, no matter what.

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with warmth and curiosity as he began to speak. "First and foremost, I would like to express my deepest gratitude to both of you," he said, his voice filled with sincerity. "Without you, Harry, I would never have known about the attack on Hogsmeade, and I'm deeply grateful that you and Ginny were able to inform me promptly. Your actions, Harry, in particular, were instrumental in defeating the Goblin golems. I must say, your knowledge and expertise in dealing with them were invaluable. I'm thankful that you were there to help, and I apologize that despite my presence, you two were in danger."

Dumbledore's expression turned somber, and he looked at Harry with a hint of self-reproach. "It seems I've failed you again, Harry. I should have been more vigilant, more prepared." His eyes seemed to bore into Harry's, as if searching for understanding.

Harry quickly intervened, his face twisted in a mixture of emotions. "No, sir, it wasn't your fault," he said firmly, knowing that Dumbledore still felt guilty about the summer events. "You can't be everywhere at once, and we managed just fine. You were there to help us when it mattered most."

Dumbledore's gaze lingered on Harry, and he seemed to understand what Harry was trying to do – to alleviate his guilt. "I see," he said softly. "Well, let's proceed, shall we? Have you done that sort of magic before?" he asked, his eyes locked on Harry, curiosity etched on his face.

Harry shook his head, and Ginny did the same. "No, sir," Harry replied. "I've never done anything like that before." He paused, his brow furrowed in thought. "Although, there have been times when the wind has reacted strongly to my emotions, especially when I've been angry. But it never had such a drastic effect as what happened yesterday."

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with intrigue as he leaned forward, his interest piqued by Harry's revelation. "Fascinating, Harry," he said, his voice filled with genuine curiosity. "It seems that you may have an affinity for the elements, particularly earth and wind. Though, I must admit, without further research, it's impossible to say for certain."

Harry shook his head, a hint of confusion etched on his face. "I don't know how I did it, sir. It all happened subconsciously. I just reacted."

Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully. "I see. Well, let's not jump to conclusions just yet. We'll need to study this phenomenon further. Perhaps we can uncover the underlying mechanism behind your...talent."

Ginny, who had been quietly observing the conversation, spoke up. "Sir, do you think this has something to do with Harry's ability to communicate with creatures?"

Dumbledore's gaze shifted to Ginny, a hint of surprise in his eyes. "That's an interesting question, Ginny. While it's possible that there's a connection, we can't assume anything just yet. We'll need to explore this further."

As the conversation continued, Harry couldn't shake off the feeling that he had tapped into something much deeper and more complex than he had initially thought. The idea that he might have an affinity for the elements was both exhilarating and unsettling, and he couldn't wait to learn more about his abilities.

"Let's schedule some study sessions, Harry," Dumbledore said, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "I have a feeling that we're just scratching the surface of something remarkable."

The moment of silence that followed was palpable, heavy with unspoken thoughts and concerns. It was Ginny who finally broke the silence, her voice steady and inquiring. "Professor Dumbledore, what's the situation like in the country right now? I mean, beyond what's being reported in the Daily Prophet?"

Dumbledore's eyes sparkled with interest as he leaned forward, about to respond when the ward door swung open. Amelia Bones, Susan's aunt and Sirius's fiancée, strode in, her expression a mix of relief and apology.

"Harry, I'm so glad to see you're all right," she said, rushing to his side. "I'm sorry I haven't visited sooner, but I've been incredibly busy with work."

Harry smiled, affectionate towards her given her relationship with Sirius. "It's okay, Aunt Lia. I know you've been busy."

Dumbledore stood up, a warm smile on his face. "Ah, Amelia, perfect timing. I was about to answer Ginny's question, but I think you're far more qualified to provide an update on the current situation. And, by the way, congratulations on your engagement to Sirius. I didn't get a chance to offer my congratulations yesterday."

Amelia nodded, her expression turning serious. "Thank you, Albus. Yes, of course, I'll fill Ginny in on the details. Given my position, I have a better grasp of the current situation."

With that, Dumbledore bid them farewell, assuring Harry that Amelia could answer Ginny's previous question much better. As the door closed behind him, Amelia turned to Harry and Ginny. "Now, let's talk about what's been happening..."

Ginny leaned forward, her eyes locked on Amelia's. "Yes, please, Aunt Lia. We want to know everything."

For a moment, Amelia appeared to be gathering her thoughts before her stern professional demeanor gave way to a more aunt-like warmth. "Day after tomorrow, there's going to be a Wizengamot trial given the events of yesterday," she began, her expression serious. "Fudge will likely be discredited, and I might be questioned today too."

She paused, her eyes scanning the room before focusing on Harry and Ginny. "The situation at St Mungos is dire. Many healers are injured or worse, killed, resulting in a severe shortage of medical staff in Britain. As you've probably read in the Daily Prophet, many wealthy patients who can afford it are seeking treatment abroad, while those who can't will have to deal with the limited staff."

Amelia's voice took on a note of determination. "The Ministry is trying to arrange for foreign aid, but it's a complex situation. We'll need to stay vigilant and support each other through this challenging time."

Her words hung in the air, filled with an unspoken understanding of the difficulties ahead. Ginny leaned forward, her eyes locked on Amelia's, eager to absorb every detail. "What can we do to help, Aunt Lia?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.

Amelia's expression softened slightly. "For now, let's focus on supporting each other and staying informed. We'll face whatever comes next together."

Harry's eyes widened as he asked, "How many healers are there in total Britain?" Amelia's expression turned somber, and she sighed before responding, "The number has been remarkably low for the past few decades, and now, due to yesterday's events, it's even more dire." She paused, collecting her thoughts before continuing, "It's about one healer per 1368 people, an all-time low."

Ginny's eyes locked onto Amelia's, shocked. "That's incredibly low," she whispered. Harry's face reflected his concern, and he asked, "Is there a reason for this shortage?" Amelia's gaze drifted, her voice measured. "There are several factors contributing to this. Firstly, the healer's course is extremely challenging and only lasts for a year after Hogwarts. It's a vast amount of material to cover in such a short time. If they were to extend the duration, it might exacerbate the situation."

Amelia's words hung in the air, and the room fell silent for a moment. Harry and Ginny exchanged a worried glance, both thinking about the implications of such a severe shortage of healers. The gravity of the situation was palpable, and they knew they had to do something to help.

"There must be a way to attract more students to this field," Harry said, determination creeping into his voice. Amelia nodded, a hint of hope in her eyes. "Perhaps, Harry. You're always good at finding innovative solutions. We might need your help in addressing this issue."

As Amelia spoke, Harry's mind began racing with ideas. He knew that with the help of his friends, the 12 Musketeers, and the resources available to him, they could make a difference. The seed of a plan was already taking root in his mind, and he was eager to share it with his friends.

For now, though, he just nodded, his eyes locked onto Amelia's. "We'll figure something out, Aunt Lia. We always do." Ginny's hand found its way into his, and together, they offered Amelia a reassuring smile.

As the night wore on, Harry and Ginny shifted their discussion to lighter topics, laughing and reminiscing about their recent adventures. Ginny was amused that she was allowed to stay with Harry at the hospital, while others weren't given the same privilege. She teased Harry about his fame and influence, saying with a grin, "I guess being the Boy Who Lived has its perks."

Harry chuckled and rolled his eyes good-naturedly. "You're just happy to be here with me," he said, smiling.

Ginny's face softened, and she leaned in close. "Always," she whispered.

Their conversation continued, easy and relaxed, until Amelia eventually excused herself due to her busy schedule as the Head of DMLE.

As Amelia left, Harry and Ginny settled in for a restful sleep, snuggled together in the hospital room. Even in their dreamland, rather than discussing the events of the day, they decided to sleep, letting the fatigue wash over them.

"I'm glad Aunt Lia understands," Ginny murmured, her voice barely audible as she drifted off to sleep.

"Me too," Harry whispered back, his arm wrapped around her. "Let's just rest for now. We'll figure out the rest tomorrow."

With that, they both let go, slipping into a deep sleep, their bond and love for each other a comforting presence in the darkness.

Next Chapter is Meeting Bagnod !!

A/n: I hope You like it. Please ignore grammatical and spelling errors. Okay so I am back , and looks like after 2 months I am back on schedule of publishing in every four days.  Okay so I hope that you are not dissapointed with only 3 - 4 Paragraphs of the fight remaining, I didn't wanted to show off Harry's powers completely I just wanted a start , it's not time for Harry to control them yet because first he will need to train exclusively which he had not yet. Okay so what do you think on this powers it's just a small part though. Healer shortage will lead to many changes in future btw. Also we will explore Harry and Ginny's bond fully for now in next chapter, finally after 110 chapters it will be revealed though I will keep a few tricks under my sleeves . Well Until then see you . Thanks for reading. § Hinny Forever § Please Review!!!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own the plot , if any text from original source is used then they would belong to one and only J.K. Rowling. Hope You Like it.

Harry woke up first, gently stirring in the hospital bed. He looked around, taking in the familiar surroundings of St Mungo's, though the ward was still visibly damaged from the goblin attack. Ginny, sensing his movement, slowly opened her eyes.

"Morning," she whispered, her voice soft from sleep.

Harry smiled and leaned over to kiss her forehead. "Morning, Gin."

Ginny sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. "I'll go get some tea. You stay here and rest."

Harry nodded, watching as she slipped out of the room. He settled back into the pillows, his mind wandering to the events of the past few days. The goblin attack, the elemental magic he had unknowingly used, and the mysterious vision of the elves still lingered in his thoughts.

Before Ginny returned with the tea, the door to the room opened, and Pyre Jones, the healer, walked in. "Good morning, Harry. How are you feeling today?"

"I'm good, Pyre. Thanks for asking," Harry replied. "You look tired, though. Dark circles and all."

Pyre smiled wearily. "Yes, well, we're a bit short-staffed at the moment. The remaining healers are working overtime to care for everyone."

Harry's expression turned sympathetic. "I hope you're getting some rest, Pyre. You can't keep going without sleep."

Pyre chuckled. "I'll manage, Harry. You're the one we need to focus on getting discharged today. You're looking much better, and I'm sure Amelia will be happy to see you out of here."

Ginny returned with the tea just as Pyre was finishing his examination. "I'll let you two have your tea in peace. Harry, you'll be discharged this afternoon, so make sure you're ready."

As Pyre left, Ginny handed Harry a cup of steaming tea. "Here you go, Harry. Let's enjoy this before the chaos of the day begins."

Harry took a sip, feeling the warmth spread through him. "Thanks, Gin. I don't know what I'd do without you."

Ginny smiled and sat beside him, her eyes sparkling with affection. "You'll never have to find out, Harry."

Harry and Ginny reconvened in their hospital room, discussing the plan they had formed the previous night in their secret dreamland. "We need to talk to Sirius about our plan," Harry said, his eyes scanning the room as if ensuring they were alone. "He's bound to visit us before my discharge, and that's when we'll broach the subject."

Ginny nodded in agreement, her eyes sparkling with determination. "And I'm sure Mum will be here soon, fussing over you as usual."

Just then, the door opened, and Ginny's parents, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, walked in. Mrs. Weasley rushed to Harry's side, fussing over him with a warm smile. Harry groaned good-naturedly, still pleased by the motherly affection he wasn't used to before his life with the Dursleys.

After the Weasleys left, Sirius and Amelia walked in, hand in hand. Harry noticed Amelia looked quite worked up, much like Pyre had that morning. "Ah, Cub!" Sirius exclaimed, his eyes lighting up as he approached Harry's bedside. "How are you feeling today?"

Amelia's expression was more serious. "Harry, dear, I'm so glad you're recovering well. We were all worried sick about you."

Harry's eyes met Ginny's, and they exchanged a knowing glance. This was the perfect opportunity to discuss their plan with Sirius. But for now, they would have to wait and observe, ensuring the timing was right to bring up their proposal.

Ginny glanced around the room, ensuring they were alone, before nodding to Harry. Sirius and Amelia exchanged a knowing look, sensing that the two were about to discuss something important.

"You see, Sirius and Amelia, we've been thinking about the healer shortage," Harry began, his eyes locked on Amelia. "You told us about it yesterday, Amelia, and we've come up with a plan. But we need some information about the Board of Governors of Hogwarts. So Amelia, can you tell us more about the Board of Governors of Hogwarts?" Harry asked, his eyes locked on hers.

Amelia's expression turned curious. "The Board of Governors? What does that have to do with the healer shortage?" But answered anyway as her expression turned thoughtful. "The Board of Governors consists of 16 seats, divided among the four Hogwarts houses: Slytherin, Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, and Ravenclaw. Each house has one founder seat and three member seats."

Sirius leaned back, observing the conversation with interest.

Amelia continued, "Let's start with the Slytherin Division. The founder seat is currently empty, and the member seats are occupied by Lucius Malfoy, Cyrus Greengrass, and Victoria Mortlake."

Ginny listened intently, her mind absorbing the information. "What about the Gryffindor Division?" she asked.

Amelia smiled. "The Gryffindor Division also has an empty founder seat, and the member seats are occupied by Augusta Longbottom, Eugene Forthgill, and Silvia Jones."

Harry scribbled some notes on a piece of parchment. "And what about Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw?"

Amelia continued, "The Hufflepuff Division has Abraxas Smith, Aaragon Douglas, and Laura Truman as member seats, with the founder seat also empty. The Ravenclaw Division consists of Michael Boot, Arctus Nightshade, and Ariana Firestone as member seats, with their founder seat also empty."

Sirius nodded, his eyes on Harry and Ginny, waiting for them to proceed with their discussion.

"We need to get Sirius on the Board of Governors," Harry said, his eyes locked on Amelia, his voice filled with determination. "If he can claim a seat, he can propose a plan to help with the healer shortage that's affecting the wizarding world."

Ginny took over, her voice filled with excitement, her words tumbling out in a rush. "We've been thinking that Hogwarts could offer some new courses to prepare students for the challenges ahead, and with Sirius on the Board, we can make it happen."

Sirius leaned forward, intrigued, his eyes sparkling with interest. "What kind of courses are you thinking of, Cub?" he asked, his voice low and smooth.

Harry explained, his words measured and thoughtful. "I read in the library at Fawcett Manor that Hogwarts used to offer more courses, and we think Sirius should propose two new ones. First, Healing as an elective for 3rd years and above. Amelia told us that the current healer training program is only a year long after Hogwarts, and that's not enough time to cover everything. If we offer Healing as an elective, students can get a head start and be more prepared for the program. It might not solve the current shortage, but it could help in the long run."

Ginny added, "And the second course would be Dueling. During the attack on St. Mungo's, many Aurors were less capable because they weren't specifically trained for such situations. If we add Dueling as an elective, it could increase the competency of Aurors and help them prepare for the challenges ahead."

Amelia's eyes widened slightly, her expression thoughtful. "That's an interesting idea. If Sirius can claim a seat on the Board, he can definitely propose these courses. But we'll need to figure out how to make it happen."

Sirius nodded, a determined look on his face. "I'll do it. I'll make sure to get on that Board and propose these courses. We'll need to gather support from the other members, but I'm confident we can make it work."

The group fell silent for a moment, contemplating the plan. Then, Harry spoke up, his voice filled with determination. "Let's get to work. We need to figure out how Sirius can claim a seat on the Board and what exactly we'll propose in those new courses."

Ginny nodded, her eyes shining with excitement. "We'll need to research the Board's rules and procedures, and see if there are any precedents for adding new courses."

Sirius smiled, his eyes glinting with amusement. "I'll start digging into it, Cub. With a bit of luck and some clever maneuvering, we might just be able to make this work."

The group began brainstorming, throwing out ideas and suggestions, their excitement and enthusiasm building as they worked together to bring their plan to life.

Amelia nodded thoughtfully, her eyes narrowing as she considered the plan. "I think I might be able to help with getting Sirius on the Board. Sipvia, one of the Gryffindor member seats, is...well, let's just say she's getting on in years. She's 135, and I think she might be willing to retire soon."

Sirius's eyes lit up with interest. "That's perfect. If Silvia retires, I can claim her seat as a former Gryffindor student. I should be eligible to take her place as a member of the Gryffindor Division."

Harry smiled, his eyes shining with excitement. "That's brilliant, Amelia. If Sirius can get on the Board, he'll be able to propose those new courses and help us make a real difference."

Ginny nodded, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "And with Sirius on the Board, we'll have a much stronger voice in the wizarding world. We can push for real change and make sure that Hogwarts is preparing students for the challenges they'll face."

Amelia smiled, her expression confident. "I'll talk to Silvia and see if I can persuade her to retire. But we'll need to move quickly, before the Board fills the seat with someone else."

Sirius nodded, his face set in determination. "Let's get to work. We'll make this happen, and we'll make sure that Hogwarts is ready for whatever comes next."

With the plan to get Sirius elected to the Board of Governors underway, Harry added another ambitious idea, shocking both Amelia and Sirius. "I also plan to claim my seat in the Wizengamot," Harry said, his voice matter-of-fact.

Amelia's eyes widened in surprise. "Harry, you're still a student! The Wizengamot is a highly influential and demanding role. Are you prepared for that kind of responsibility?"

Sirius looked equally stunned. "Cub, I had no idea you were planning to claim your seat so soon. It's a big deal."

Ginny nodded in agreement with Harry. "We've discussed this, and we believe it's essential for Harry to claim his seat. With his unique abilities and perspective, he can make a real difference."

Harry explained, "The Potter seat in the Wizengamot has been dormant since my grandfather's passing. As his heir, it's time for me to claim it and take on the responsibilities that come with it."

Ginny added, "And having Harry in the Wizengamot will allow him to influence decision-making in critical situations. It'll be a huge step forward."

That being done Sirius and Amelia left. As the morning sun cast its warm rays over the hospital, Harry and Ginny walked down the ward, taking in the scene before them. The walls still bore the scars of the recent attack, and the air was thick with the smell of disinfectant and the faint tang of magic. The only positive note was that the bloodstains were finally gone, a small comfort in the midst of chaos.

Madam Pomfrey and Andromeda Tonks were busy tending to the wounded, their faces etched with exhaustion. Harry and Ginny exchanged a concerned glance, shocked to see the two women there.

"Madam Pomfrey, what brings you here?" Harry asked, approaching her. "I thought you were handling student injuries at Hogwarts."

Madam Pomfrey looked up, her eyes weary. "Ah, Harry, we're short-staffed, and Andromeda kindly offered to help out. We're doing our best, but it's a challenge."

Andromeda Tonks nodded in agreement. "I'm doing what I can, but it's chaos here. We'll need more healers soon, or we'll be overwhelmed."

Ginny frowned, her brow furrowed in concern. "Do you think the trial on the 10th will address the healer shortage? Will they come up with a plan to train more healers or allocate resources better?"

Andromeda's expression turned thoughtful. "It's possible, dear. The Wizengamot might take the situation seriously enough to implement changes. But for now, let's focus on healing the wounded and stabilizing the hospital."

Harry's eyes narrowed, his mind already racing with ideas. He knew they had to act fast to mitigate the crisis, and he was determined to do just that. He glanced at Ginny, and she met his gaze, her eyes sparkling with understanding. They had a plan, and they would see it through.

"Let's get to work, shall we?" Harry said, his voice low and determined. "We can't just stand around. What can we do to help?"

Madam Pomfrey smiled weakly. "Actually, Harry, your presence might be a comfort to some of the patients. Would you be willing to visit with them?"

Harry nodded, and Ginny followed suit. Together, they began making their way from bed to bed, offering words of encouragement and comfort to those in need.

As they visited the patients, some of whom were shocked to see Harry Potter standing before them, their faces lighting up with wonder and gratitude. Harry's natural charm and Ginny's empathetic nature put everyone at ease.

At one bed, they found a young healer, her arm wrapped in bandages. "Harry Potter, I...I didn't think I'd ever see you here," she stammered.

Harry smiled warmly. "I'm just doing my part, just like everyone else. How are you feeling?"

The healer, whose name was Emily, smiled back, her eyes shining with tears. "I'm...I'm okay, I guess. Just a bit shaken. I was trying to protect the patients when...when the goblins attacked."

Ginny took Emily's hand. "You're doing great, Emily. We're all proud of you."

As they continued their rounds, they visited a patient named Mr. Jenkins, a middle-aged man who had been badly injured during the attack. He looked up at Harry with a mixture of awe and fear in his eyes.

"Harry Potter...I've heard so much about you," Mr. Jenkins said, his voice shaking.

Harry sat down beside him, his presence calming. "I'm here now, Mr. Jenkins. You're safe. We'll get you back on your feet in no time."

At another bed, they found a young witch, barely out of her teenage years, who had been a student at Hogwarts before becoming a healer. She stared at Harry in wonder, her eyes wide with admiration.

"Harry Potter...I never thought I'd meet you," she breathed.

Harry chuckled. "I'm just a normal person, trying to do what's right. What's your name?"

"I'm...I'm Sophie," the witch replied, still starstruck.

Ginny smiled and took Sophie's hand. "We're glad you're okay, Sophie. We'll get through this together."

As they walked, Harry's senses picked up on the emotions and auras surrounding him, and he responded accordingly, offering a reassuring touch or a listening ear. Ginny worked alongside him, her own magic and empathy complementing Harry's.

Their presence was a balm to the wounded, and soon, the atmosphere in the ward began to shift, becoming more hopeful and positive. Together, they made their way from bed to bed, offering words of encouragement and comfort to those in need. As they walked, Harry's senses picked up on the emotions and auras surrounding him, and he responded accordingly, offering a reassuring touch or a listening ear.

As they worked, Harry's determination grew. He would claim his seat in the Wizengamot, and he would make sure that the wizarding world took notice. The healer shortage would be addressed, and the hospital would be rebuilt, stronger than ever. It was just the beginning of their plan, and Harry was ready to take on the challenge.

After their emotional visit with the patients, Harry and Ginny returned to their room, exhausted but determined. They discussed their plan, focusing on the upcoming meeting with Bagnod at Gringotts.

"We need to finalize our approach for the Wizengamot trial," Harry said, his mind racing with strategies.

Ginny nodded, her eyes sparkling with determination. "We'll get Sirius elected to the Board of Governors, and you'll claim your seat in the Wizengamot. We'll make sure the wizarding world takes notice."

They talked about their foundation, designed to support those in need, and how it would help address the healer shortage and other issues.

After a while, Harry pulled Ginny close, and they shared a tender kiss. "I love you," he whispered.

"I love you too," Ginny replied, snuggling into his chest.

As they cuddled, Harry felt a sense of peace wash over him. Together, they would face whatever challenges lay ahead, their bond growing stronger with each passing day.

After their emotional visit with the patients, Harry and Ginny returned to their room, exhausted but determined. They discussed their plan, focusing on the upcoming meeting with Bagnod at Gringotts.

"We need to finalize our approach for the Wizengamot trial," Harry said, his mind racing with strategies.

Ginny nodded, her eyes sparkling with determination. "We'll get Sirius elected to the Board of Governors, and you'll claim your seat in the Wizengamot. We'll make sure the wizarding world takes notice."

They talked about their foundation, designed to support those in need, and how it would help address the healer shortage and other issues.

After a while, Harry pulled Ginny close, and they shared a tender kiss. "I love you," he whispered.

"I love you too," Ginny replied, snuggling into his chest.

As they cuddled, Harry felt a sense of peace wash over him. Together, they would face whatever challenges lay ahead, their bond growing stronger with each passing day.

After a tender kiss, Harry and Ginny started snogging, lost in the moment. Just as they were getting more intimate, they heard a knock on the door. They quickly pulled away from each other, trying to compose themselves. Harry called out, "Come in!"

The door opened, and Tonks and Remus walked in. Tonks raised an eyebrow, a sly grin spreading across her face. "Well, well, well, looks like we caught you two at a rather... interesting moment."

Ginny's face flushed, but Harry just chuckled. "Tonks, you're as subtle as ever."

Remus's expression was more serious. "We didn't mean to interrupt, but we did need to check on you, Harry. How are you feeling today?"

Harry smiled, "I'm doing much better, thanks for asking. The doctors say I'm recovering well."

Tonks nodded, "Good to hear. We were worried about you after what happened at St. Mungo's."

Ginny added, "We've been taking good care of him, don't worry."

Remus smiled, "I know you have, Ginny. You're always looking out for him."

After the brief exchange about Harry's health, Remus continued, "We also wanted to talk to you about something else. You asked about Samantha being Dorcas's daughter. Yes, I've confirmed it with Olivia Jones."

Tonks added, "And we're hoping Samantha will accept me as her aunt."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "And what about you, Remus? When are you going to tell Samantha she's your daughter?"

Remus's expression turned somber. "I've been thinking about that. I plan to tell her before Christmas, if everything goes well."

Tonks placed a reassuring hand on Remus's arm. "I just hope she accepts you, Remus. She's a strong-willed girl."

After a brief conversation, Tonks and Remus bid them farewell.

As Remus and Tonks left, Harry's gaze lingered on Ginny, who had drifted off to sleep, her gentle breathing a soothing melody. He felt a deep sense of adoration for her, his heart swelling with love. He gently adjusted her robes, making sure she was covered properly, his face flushing slightly at the thought of anyone seeing her otherwise.

Soon, he too fell asleep, lulled by Ginny's peaceful presence and the soft hum of the hospital room. The warmth of the sunbeam streaming through the window and the gentle rustle of the trees outside created a sense of tranquility, and Harry's exhaustion finally caught up with him.

A few hours later, they were awoken by the sound of voices and the rustle of clothes. Harry's eyes fluttered open to see Amelia, Sirius, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker standing beside his bed. Sirius's face broke into a wide smile as he said, "We've got some news, kids. I'm now a board member."

Ginny's eyes snapped open, and she sat up straight, her face lighting up with excitement. "That's amazing, Sirius!" She glanced at Harry, and they shared a look of triumph.

Amelia nodded, her expression serious. "This is a significant step forward in our efforts to bring about change in the wizarding world. Silvia Jones's retirement was the perfect opportunity for Sirius to take her place."

Grandma Mrs. Tucker, however, seemed completely unaware of the plan they had discussed with Amelia and Sirius. She fussed over Harry and Ginny, clucking her tongue in concern. "You two need to eat more and rest properly. I've brought some homemade soup and sandwiches for you."

Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance, grateful for her care. They knew they had to keep their plans quiet for now, even from Grandma Tucker. Harry smiled, "Thanks, Grandma. We're fine, really." Ginny nodded in agreement, and they both accepted the food and affection, playing along with her concern.

As the sun began to set on the hospital's grounds, casting a warm orange glow over the buildings, Pyre Jones arrived, looking even more exhausted than she had that morning. Despite the healer shortage's toll on her, her eyes lit up with a warm smile as she approached Harry, Ginny, Amelia, Sirius, and Grandma Mrs. Tucker. "Hey, guys," she said, her voice a little softer than usual, "I've got those discharge papers for you, Harry. You're free to go whenever you're ready."

Ginny's face relaxed into a relieved smile, and she reached out to take the papers from Pyre. "Thanks so much, Pyre. We really appreciate it." Harry nodded in agreement, his eyes never leaving Pyre's face. He knew how hard she and the other healers had been working, and he felt a deep gratitude toward her.

Grandma Mrs. Tucker bustled forward, fussing over Harry. "Now, let's get you home and fed, dear. I've got a lovely dinner waiting for you." Sirius chuckled and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. "I think we've got this covered, Kailey. But thanks for the offer."

Amelia smiled, her eyes warm with concern. "We'll make sure Harry gets plenty of rest, Pyre. Thanks again for your care." Pyre nodded, her smile faltering for a moment as she looked at Harry. "Just be careful, okay? You're not fully recovered yet."

As they finalized the discharge process, Harry felt a sense of relief wash over him. With Pyre's guidance, they made their way out of the hospital, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

Sirius apparated with Harry and Ginny to Diagon Alley, his arms around them to ensure a smooth transition. As they arrived, the familiar sounds of the alleyway filled the air. Sirius said, "I'll wait for you two at the Leaky Cauldron," and with a nod, he apparated away, leaving Harry and Ginny to head to Gringotts.

Harry and Ginny climbed the stairs to Gringotts, greeting the guard Goblin with a bow and a polite "Good evening" in Gobbledegook. Harry had been teaching Ginny the Goblin language, and she was quickly picking it up. The guard Goblin responded formally, "Good evening, Lord Potter, Miss Weasley," as he performed a slight bow. Given Harry's status as a friend of the Goblin Nation, he was subjected to a routine imposter check, a formality that verified his identity through magical and Goblin-made tests.

Once the check was completed, the guard nodded, satisfied. "Lord Potter, you may proceed."

Upon entering, they approached the reception desk, where a Goblin named Baldok sat. Harry greeted him formally in Gobbledegook, "Zrhk'tk tk'shal Heimsk," which roughly translated to "Greetings, esteemed one." Harry showed Baldok the friend tag on his key, and Baldok nodded, confirming his identity. "Lord Potter, we've been expecting you. You're here to meet with Manager Bagnod, I presume?"

"Yes, that's correct," Harry replied. "Bagnod requested our presence to discuss a matter of importance."

Baldok nodded, his expression serious. "Very well. I'll inform him of your arrival. Please, follow me." He led them to a secure area, where they would meet with Bagnod. As they walked, Ginny leaned in close to Harry and whispered, "What do you think Bagnod wants to discuss?"

Harry smiled reassuringly. "I'm not sure, but I'm sure it'll be fine."

They reached Bagnod's office, a spacious room with intricate Goblin carvings on the walls. Harry and Ginny greeted him with a formal bow and a phrase in Gobbledegook, "Zrhk'tk tk'shal Heimsk," which roughly translated to "Greetings, esteemed one." Bagnod returned the greeting, his expression serious.

"Ah, Lord Potter, Miss Weasley, please take a seat," Bagnod said, gesturing to the chairs before his desk.

Harry and Ginny sat down, their faces formal. Bagnod began, "I trust you are both in good health, Lord Potter? And Miss Weasley, I see you are well too?"

"Yes, we are both well, thank you for asking, esteemed Bagnod," Harry replied. "Ginny is doing fine, thank you for inquiring about her."

Bagnod nodded, satisfied with their response. "I have several matters to discuss with you both. But first, please, tell me, do you have anything you wish to discuss?"

Harry and Ginny exchanged a brief look before Harry spoke, "Actually, esteemed Bagnod, we do have a matter to discuss, but we'll discuss it after you've shared your thoughts."

Bagnod's expression remained formal, but a hint of curiosity flickered in his eyes. "Very well, let us proceed with the matters at hand then."

Bagnod's expression turned serious as he began to explain, "The magic you exhibited at St. Mungo's, Lord Potter, was elemental magic. I see you and Miss Weasley are unfamiliar with the term." He paused, observing the genuine surprise on their faces.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a formal glance before Harry replied, "Indeed, esteemed Bagnod, we are not acquainted with elemental magic. Tk'shal tk'tavili [This is unexpected] , we would be grateful if you could enlighten us."

Bagnod nodded, his voice taking on a pedagogical tone. "Magic is inherent within all magical beings. In ancient times, everyone performed wandless magic, as it is a natural part of our core. However, over the centuries, wizards and witches have become increasingly dependent on wands, which channel magic, making it precise but limited. Unfortunately, this dependence has led to a decline in the magical core's potency."

Ginny's curiosity was piqued, and she leaned forward slightly. "You mean to say that wandless magic is possible, but rare? Zrhk'tk tk'kral [What is the secret] , how does one achieve this?"

"Yes, Miss Weasley," Bagnod replied. "Wandless magic requires a strong magical core, which few possess nowadays. Elemental magic, a form of wandless magic, manipulates the four elements – earth, air, fire, and water – and fifteen sub-elements. The user is referred to as a Mage. And, Lord Potter, you have demonstrated the ability to perform elemental magic, specifically using the earth element."

Harry's eyes widened in shock, and Ginny's gaze mirrored his surprise. "Tk'shal tk'tavili [This is unexpected] ," Harry murmured. Ginny placed a reassuring hand on his arm, her touch a gentle reminder of their bond.

Bagnod's formal demeanor remained unchanged, but a hint of fascination flickered in his eyes. "Your ability, Lord Potter, is remarkable. I believe there is more to explore regarding your magical heritage."

Harry and Ginny listened intently, their minds racing with questions and implications. They knew that this revelation would change their understanding of magic and their place within the wizarding world.

Harry's eyes widened with curiosity as he asked, "But how can I...he should not... Zrhk'tk tk'shal tk'tavili [This is unexpected and overwhelming]." Ginny quickly came to his side and softly kissed him to calm him down. They both apologized to Bagnod, who chuckled and said, "Tk'shal Heimsk, young ones. Zrhk'tk tk'kral tk'shal tk'tavili [Greetings, young ones. Love is a powerful force, indeed]."

Once Harry composed himself, he asked, "How can I perform elemental magic, if it's the highest form of wandless magic, and even Dumbledore can't do much more than simple spells?"

Bagnod's expression turned serious as he replied, "It all depends on the magical core, as I told you earlier. I believe that due to the physical, mental, physiological, and psychological abuse you endured for the first ten years of your life, your magic has expanded more than usual, reaching levels it used to be in ancient times."

Ginny's eyes were fixed intently on Bagnod as she asked, "Tk'shal tk'kral tk'shal Heimsk [What do you mean by ancient magic]?"

Bagnod explained, "It's part of ancient magic, which used to be common thousands of years ago and started limiting after the invention of wands. And the conditions you had, I don't think any wizard has ever had it that bad in hundreds of years."

Harry's mind was racing with questions, and Ginny's grip on his hand tightened as she sensed his turmoil. Bagnod's words hung in the air, leaving them both in deep thought. The silence was finally broken by Harry's soft whisper, "Zrhk'tk tk'shal tk'tavili [This is unexpected and overwhelming], indeed."

Harry's eyes widened in shock as he asked, "But how? Why me?" Bagnod's expression turned solemn, and he replied, "Tk'shal Heimsk, young ones. Zrhk'tk tk'kral tk'shal tk'tavili. Magic has chosen you, Harry Potter." Ginny's grip on Harry's hand tightened as she whispered, "What do you mean, magic is alive?"

Bagnod sighed, "Ah, the knowledge of magic's sentience has been lost to many. But we goblins know the truth. Magic is alive, and it has chosen you, Harry, to wield its power. You will face many challenges, not just Voldemort. You will need to master ancient magic to save the wizarding world from darkness."

The room fell silent as Harry and Ginny struggled to comprehend the weight of Bagnod's words. Harry's mind was reeling with questions, but he couldn't form the words to ask them. Ginny's eyes were fixed on Bagnod, her expression a mix of confusion and concern.

"Zrhk'tk tk'shal tk'tavili," Bagnod continued, "the road ahead will be fraught with danger. But with magic on your side, you may yet succeed where others have failed."

Ginny's eyes were still wide with wonder as she asked Bagnod, "What exactly is Ancient Magic? Is it just elemental magic?"

Bagnod chuckled, the sound low and gravelly, "Ah, Ancient Magic is much more, young ones. It encompasses a range of abilities that only a select few have mastered." He paused, collecting his thoughts before continuing, "Ancient Magic includes abilities such as understanding and communicating with creatures, natural healing, sensing magic, sensing plants and understanding nature, being a fast learner, elemental magic, and wandless magic."

As Bagnod listed the abilities, Harry and Ginny exchanged a glance, their faces drawn in comprehension. They realized that out of the seven abilities mentioned, Harry was already proficient in the first five. The recent battle had apparently unlocked the elemental and wandless magic within him.

Harry's mind wandered back to the book given by Ollivander the previous year. He had read about these abilities, but never thought he would possess them. Ginny's grip on his hand tightened as she sensed his thoughts drifting away.

Bagnod's formal demeanor remained unchanged as he observed the young pair. "It seems, Harry Potter, that you are indeed a master of Ancient Magic. Your potential is remarkable."

The room fell silent, with Harry and Ginny absorbing the weight of Bagnod's words. The air was thick with unspoken questions and the promise of new challenges ahead.

Harry and Ginny exchanged a significant look, silently agreeing that they should mention the vision he had received that day. Harry took a deep breath and began to recount his experience. "Bagnod, sir, I had a vision while I was unconscious at St. Mungo's. I saw four elves, and beyond them, I saw the outlines of about fifteen more. I didn't understand what it meant, but it felt significant."

The goblin's face went through a transformation, shock written all over his features. His eyes widened, and his mouth hung slightly ajar. It was a look that Harry and Ginny would forever remember, a mix of astonishment and wonder. Bagnod's formal demeanor crumbled for a moment, revealing a glimpse of genuine surprise.

After a moment, Bagnod regained his composure and apologized for the outburst. "Forgive me, young ones. It seems the legend is true." He paused, collecting his thoughts before continuing, "About ten to fifteen thousand years ago, there used to be magical species called elemental and sub-elemental elves. But with time, they went into hiding and never showed up to any creature, especially not humans. Though there have been a few sightings every now and then, no one has seen them since six hundred years ago. The last one was Sypherna, who had married someone in your ancestors, Harry."

Bagnod's eyes seemed to gaze into the past, recalling the stories that had been passed down through the goblin nation. "She made a told of a legend, known only to goblins. Wizards and witches think Elemental and Sub-elemental elves got extinct. But according to the legend, they are in hiding, and one day their magical heir, who will bear their magic, will rediscover them, and they will enter the wizarding world."

Harry and Ginny listened intently, their minds racing with questions and possibilities. They knew that this revelation would change everything, and they were about to embark on a journey that would uncover secrets hidden for centuries.

Bagnod's expression turned serious as he began to explain the significance of Harry's vision. "Young Lord Potter, it appears that you have seen the Elemental Elves and Sub-Elemental Elves in your vision. This suggests that you are indeed their magical heir, as the legend foretells."

Harry's eyes widened in astonishment, and Ginny's grip on his arm tightened in support. "Elemental Elves?" Harry repeated, his voice barely above a whisper.

Bagnod nodded gravely. "Yes, the Elemental Elves are a group of magical creatures deeply connected to the elements of nature. There are four types: Wind, Forest, Fire, and Sea. Each type has a unique physical appearance, culture, and magical tradition tied to their respective element."

Ginny's curiosity was piqued. "And what about the Sub-Elemental Elves, sir?"

Bagnod's eyes gleamed with knowledge. "The Sub-Elemental Elves are a diverse group of magical creatures that embody specific aspects of the elements or other fundamental forces of nature. There are fifteen types, including Aether, Lightning, Ice, Earth, Crystal, Metal, Light, Sound, Shadow, Nature, Dream, Chaos, Time, Life, and Death."

Harry felt overwhelmed, his mind reeling with the sheer amount of information. "I...I didn't know any of this," he admitted, feeling a bit bewildered.

Bagnod's expression softened. "It is a lot to take in, Young Lord Potter. But it seems that you are indeed the magical heir of these creatures. We will need to discuss this further and explore the implications of this revelation."

As Bagnod paused, collecting his thoughts, Harry turned to Ginny and whispered, "This is getting more complicated by the minute."

Ginny's response was equally soft. "We'll figure it out together, Harry. We'll face whatever comes our way, side by side."

Bagnod cleared his throat, drawing their attention back to him. "We will need to proceed with caution and gather more information about your connection to these creatures. I propose that we conduct further research and discuss the details of your vision in greater depth."

Harry nodded, determination etched on his face. "Let's do it. I'm ready to learn more about my heritage and my responsibilities as the magical heir."

Bagnod's expression turned solemn as he began to discuss the second topic. "Young Lord Potter, Miss Weasley, I'd like to talk to you about something else that caught my attention during the battle at St. Mungo's." Harry and Ginny exchanged a nervous glance, their minds racing with possibilities.

"What is it, sir?" Harry asked, trying to sound calm.

Bagnod's eyes locked onto theirs. "I've noticed a unique bond between the two of you. A magical connection that seems to be growing stronger by the day." Ginny's face paled, and Harry's grip on her hand tightened.

"How did you...?" Ginny trailed off, her voice barely above a whisper.

"As a goblin, I have the ability to see certain...threads that connect individuals," Bagnod explained. "I didn't notice it when you both visited the bank on August 1, but during the battle, it was unmistakable."

Harry's mind reeled. How did Bagnod know about their bond? They had kept it a secret, sharing it only with Hinny, their phoenix in the dreamland.

"Don't worry, Young Lord Potter, Miss Weasley," Bagnod reassured them. "Your secret is safe with me. I understand the importance of discretion."

Ginny's voice was formal, as was her tone when speaking to Bagnod. "We appreciate your understanding, sir. May I ask how you plan to keep this...information confidential?"

Bagnod nodded, a hint of a smile on his face. "Rest assured, I will keep your confidence. As a goblin, I am bound by our codes of honor and secrecy. You have my word that this will not be shared with anyone."

Harry's eyes met Ginny's, and they shared a moment of understanding. They would have to be cautious, but for now, they were grateful for Bagnod's discretion.

"Thank you, sir," Harry said formally, echoing Ginny's tone. "We appreciate your understanding and support."

Bagnod's expression turned serious once more. "I'm glad we understand each other. Now, let's focus on the implications of this bond and how we can work together to ensure your safety and well-being."

The conversation was far from over, and Harry knew that their lives were about to become even more complicated. But with Ginny by his side, he felt a sense of determination wash over him. They would face whatever came next, together.

Bagnod's expression turned solemn as he began to explain further. "According to my knowledge, your bond started approximately nine years ago. It's a rare bond called Core Bond, which connects two magical cores. The two individuals can be anything - friends, siblings, parent-offspring, or even lovers."

Harry and Ginny nodded, recalling their first meeting when Ginny had done accidental magic and apparated to a Muggle traffic, and Harry had saved her. They had forgotten about it until Hinny told them last Christmas.

Bagnod continued, "However, when you both got together last year, it must have transformed into something else - something more powerful. A Love-Core Bond, perhaps. The Core Bond is still present, but love is also in play."

Harry's eyes met Ginny's, and they exchanged a formal glance. "This is fascinating," Harry said, his voice filled with curiosity. "What implications does this bond have, sir?"

Ginny added, "Yes, and how can we... harness its power?"

Bagnod leaned forward, his eyes locked onto theirs. "That, Young Lord Potter and Miss Weasley, is what I wish to discuss with you. Your bond has the potential to be incredibly powerful. But it also poses risks. We need to understand its extent and limitations."

Harry and Ginny leaned forward, intrigued and eager to learn more about their bond. The air was thick with anticipation as Bagnod began to reveal the secrets of their Love-Core Bond.

Bagnod's expression turned solemn as he began to explain further. "In the wizarding world, every individual possesses three primary components: the soul, the core, and the heart or mind. The magical core serves as the source of magic, while the mind or heart is the source of conscience and feelings. The soul, on the other hand, is the source of life."

Harry and Ginny listened intently, their faces filled with curiosity. Bagnod continued, "The core is what allows us to perform magic, and it is unique to each individual. The heart or mind is what guides our actions and decisions, influencing our emotions and thoughts."

Ginny leaned forward, her eyes locked onto Bagnod's. "And how do these components relate to our bond, sir?"

Bagnod nodded. "Ah, yes. In your case, the Love-Core Bond between the two of you has linked your conscience and core together. This bond is a rare and special connection, one that enhances your magical abilities and creates a deep emotional understanding between the two of you."

Harry's eyes met Ginny's, and they exchanged a formal glance. "This is fascinating," Harry said, his voice filled with interest. "Could you elaborate on the implications of this bond, sir?"

Bagnod leaned forward, his eyes serious. "The Love-Core Bond between you two is a powerful connection, one that can amplify your magical abilities and create a deep sense of understanding and empathy between the two of you. However, it also poses risks, and it's essential to understand its extent and limitations."
.

Bagnod's expression turned solemn as he began to explain the implications of Harry and Ginny's bond. "Firstly, it's clear that your love is pure and true," he said, his voice filled with a deep understanding. "This bond between you two is rare and special, and it has already manifested in the form of a dreamland, which you both have been visiting every night."

Harry and Ginny exchanged a formal glance, their eyes locked in a deep understanding. "Yes, sir," Harry replied, his voice respectful. "We've been meeting in our dreamland since Christmas 1991."

Bagnod nodded, his eyes twinkling with approval. "I see. Well, in that case, you both must be aware of the deep emotional connection you share. Next, you'll soon be able to share magic, and later, memories. You already have a phoenix, Hinny, as a symbol of your love, which is a remarkable manifestation of your bond."

Ginny's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Share magic, sir? What do you mean?"

"It's a unique aspect of your bond," Bagnod explained. "You'll be able to tap into each other's magical energies, enhancing your abilities and creating new possibilities. As your bond grows stronger, you'll also be able to share memories, thoughts, and emotions."

Harry's eyes met Ginny's, and they exchanged a soft glance. They had already experienced glimpses of this shared magic, but they had never imagined it would grow stronger.

Bagnod continued, his voice filled with a deep wisdom. "You'll also grow and mature physically, emotionally, and mentally, which you've probably already noticed. And lastly, you both are promised to each other forever, sort of betrothed. Harry will have to propose one day and marry Ginny officially, but it's guaranteed."

Harry and Ginny's eyes locked in a deep understanding, their faces filled with a mix of emotions. They knew that their bond was special, but they had never imagined it was this profound.

"You're saying, sir," Harry asked, his voice filled with curiosity, "that our bond is a lifelong commitment?"

Bagnod nodded, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Yes, Harry. You and Ginny are bound together, not just by your love, but by the very fabric of magic itself. It's a beautiful and rare thing, and I'm honored to have been a part of this revelation."

The room fell silent, with Harry and Ginny absorbing the weight of Bagnod's words. They knew that their bond was special, and now they understood its true extent.

Bagnod continued, his voice filled with a deep wisdom. "However, your bond is not complete yet; it's in process, as your phoenix has not yet manifested in the real world. This is proof that your bond still needs to reach its full potential."

Harry and Ginny leaned forward, intrigued. "What does it mean, sir?" Harry asked.

Bagnod's eyes locked onto theirs. "Your phoenix will come to life the moment your bond is completed. And it would only be completed when you both become one in body."

Realization dawned on their faces as they understood what Bagnod meant. They exchanged a glance, and their eyes dropped, their faces flushing slightly.

Bagnod's voice remained gentle but firm. "I mean physically one. After that, Harry and Ginny, you will be in core, mind, and heart, and the only thing that would be your own would be your souls, which each of you will have separate. Because if not, then you are already married."

Harry and Ginny's eyes met again, and they knew that their bond, though strong, wouldn't be completed anytime soon. They sat in contemplative silence for a moment, absorbing the weight of Bagnod's words.